ã€ŠVespro [Dark Fantasy, Witch-Hunt Novel]ã€‹


 Chapter 1.1

    Every step felt heavy, on the muddy road. Nene''s head was dizzy with the long journey. It was her first assignment, yet there she was, making her way through a godforsaken land. The borderlands were far from home and the safety granted by the Church. It was a well-known fact that the Evil One was so much stronger outside the Principality, and its borders were constantly under threat. Killing in the name of God was the dreadful job of an Inquisitor, albeit necessary. Nene wasn''t convinced about her superiors¡¯ judgement: she was a brilliant Inquisitor, one of the best in her course, yet she was still sixteen. On top of that, she had no practical experience. All she had was excellent training and a strong faith.

    The road went through the forest. Autumn had left the trees leafless, and the morning sun filtered through them, its light greyish as the sky. The path was defined by stone walls at each side, the vegetation was sparse. A cold wind hit Nene in the face as she reached the top of a hill. From up there she saw smoke in the distance, a sign that she was almost at her destination.

    ?Good boy, Oo?, she said.

    Her horse snorted. Nene set him at a slow trot towards the village on the horizon. There, her first assignment was waiting for her. All she had to do was to stick to the procedures she had learned since childhood, for everything to go smoothly. As she got closer, she saw a few rudimentary buildings in the settlement, made of wood and thatch. Fences of sticks and stones surrounded the fields, and the village almost looked abandoned, by humans and animals alike.

    Unlike other villages where she had stopped by during her journey, that one seemed to be populated only by children, dressed in long, ragged clothes similar to those used in the undercity. They were watching her fearfully from around every corner, as she advanced through the town. What had happened to the adults?

    Not knowing how to move around, she looked for something that could guide her. She met the eyes of a kid, who stared at her frightened and ran to hide inside his home. She sighed, imagining how the other students in her class, those who hadn''t passed the final test and obtained the Archangel''s blessing yet, were likely listening to the morning sermon, after sleeping comfortably in their beds at the monastery.

    ?This way!?

    A middle-aged man called for her. He was wearing a fine, colourful jacket and trousers, and had a bushy moustache. She saw him waving at the end of the road, where the path narrowed between houses, then turned sharply to the left up a steep slope. She approached him, dismounted, and proceeded to tie her horse to a tree at the edge of the road. Her boots sank in the mud. She was dirty from head to toe, her black trousers felt itchy, her white camisole sweaty.

    ?Inquisitor, you are finally here?

    The man bowed deeply. It was appropriate custom to prostrate on the ground in the presence of an Inquisitor, but Nene was not particularly fond of such formalities, and felt relieved when he didn''t kneel in the mud. Being so much younger than him, the whole situation felt bizarre enough already.

    ?Are you the priest of this village??, she asked.

    ?No, I''m the mayor. Our priest is waiting for us, he has gathered the whole town. Please, follow me?

    She followed the man. She felt uncomfortable seeing a much older individual being so scared, such was the fear that the Evil One caused to every pious person.

    ?Why did the priest gather all the inhabitants? Did you leave the children alone in their homes under his directive??

    ?Thus Father Tillio instructed us?, he explained. ?He said that by praying all together we would alleviate Master Arbe''s suffering while waiting for you?

    Nene grimaced in silence. She understood their good intentions, but prayers were useless, and getting close to the damned was dangerous. In the most serious cases, such as in the presence of multiple possessions, or worse, of a servant of the Evil One, the Church would send mixed expeditions of Knights and Inquisitors, to evacuate the area before purging it.

    She followed the mayor up the muddy slope. At the end of the path stood a modest house of thatch and stones, similar to the others in the village. A small crowd had gathered in front of it. Most of them were kneeling while praying. Some of the villagers were carrying pitchforks, their looks were worried rather than angry. It was the task of a village priest, in these scenarios, to manage the crowds while waiting for the intervention of the Inquisition. Nene figured that the priest had gathered everyone in prayer to keep them busy.

    ?What can you tell me about the damned??, she asked.

    The mayor hesitated a moment before answering, then lowered his head.

    ?Master Arbe is a friend, a pious man dedicated to the community?, he finally explained, tears filling his eyes. ?A few days ago, before mass, he was¡­. Found damned. He immediately warned the priest and locked himself up in his house?

    Nene nodded. The man had followed the prescribed procedure, reducing the risk of spreading evil to others.

    ?However¡­?, the mayor said. ?His wife insisted on staying with him despite everything?

    Nene couldn¡¯t believe her ears: the possessed man''s wife was in extreme danger. Not only that, she risked becoming a threat to the whole town.

    ?What will become of them, Inquisitor??

    She inhaled deeply. She had been taught to remain detached during a purge, but seeing that man devastated by the loss of an acquaintance of his could not leave her indifferent.

    ?I''ll have to see them with my own eyes. I doubt there is hope for this Arbe¡­?

    The mayor covered his mouth. Everyone knew the Archangel''s teachings: a soul touched by the Evil One risked eternal damnation, its only hope was to immediately submit itself to God''s judgement.

    ?As for the wife, I''ll have to evaluate on the spot. Don''t be afraid, God loves their children, and if Arbe was a good man as you claim, I''m sure It will forgive his mistake?

    ?"Was"??

    She looked away. She couldn''t take that conversation any longer. She walked towards the hooded man standing in front of the house, assuming it was the local priest. The old man looked at her and recognized her black robes embroidered with silver threads, a distinctive sign of the Inquisition.

    ?Inquisitor, praised be?, he greeted her.

    ?How many days has he been possessed? Has anyone entered? Have you heard unusual noises coming from inside??

    The priest hesitated. Suddenly, silence fell, and the whole village was staring at Nene. The sight of the pitchforks frightened her.

    ?Three days. I organised guard shifts and no one went in or out, except Master Arbe''s wife who was already inside?

    She scrutinised all the villagers one by one, who bowed as they met her gaze. Inquisitors like her, blessed by the Archangel, were able to sense the presence of the Evil One simply by approaching one of its minions. Luckily, she perceived none among them

    ?I personally gave them some provisions?, the priest added. ?I used the utmost precaution, it seems that Master Arbe tied himself to the bed of his own accord, awaiting your arrival?

    ?I see. Now kneel, please?

    The priest obeyed without saying a word. Nene rested the cross on his forehead, and nothing happened.

    ?You took quite the risk?, she told him.

    ?Please help them?, the man told her, standing up.

    He made a sweeping gesture with his arm, ordering the villagers to move away. They obeyed, after which the priest knocked on the door three times. They waited quite some time but finally heard footsteps from inside.

    ?Miranda, I''m Father Tillio. The Inquisitor has arrived?

    After a while, the door swung open. A small elderly woman, wearing a black veil, welcomed them, visibly tired. Nene watched her carefully, but she didn''t perceive anything blasphemous in her.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ?Praised be! Please come in. My husband is in pain!?

    ?Wait. First, kneel?, Nene ordered.

    The woman obeyed and submitted herself to the cross. She didn''t flinch, thus proving to be clean.

    ?Miranda is fine!?, the priest sighed in relief.

    At that announcement, some curious villagers approached, and some resumed their prayers.

    ?Keep everyone away?, Nene said. ?No one is to enter until I''m done, not even you?

    The priest nodded. He put a hand on the woman''s shoulders and led her out of the house. The old lady knelt in front of the entrance, praying and weeping.

    ?Close the door behind me. If you hear a fight, flee?

    She entered the house. The murmur of prayers became almost inaudible as the heavy wooden door closed. That noise startled her. She allowed herself a moment of recollection, trying not to be overcome with fear.

    ?Master Arbe!?, she called.

    She heard a faint voice in the dim light. The wooden floor creaked with every step. The windows were closed and the visibility was scarce. She walked down a narrow corridor in the direction of the sound. She entered a room lit by a stone fireplace. Tools unknown to her were gathered in that place, but she noticed some wooden toys on the shelves, and a chair in the corner wrapped in a blanket. For how long had the wife watched over her husband?

    ?Miranda¡­.?, a voice whispered.

    Nene followed the sound. She found a closed door. A small wooden cross was resting on the ground, to confine the possessed in there should they try to escape. She drew her silver dagger and entered.

    ?Miranda, no¡­?, the man said.

    Their eyes met, and Nene shivered. It was her first time seeing a damned in the flesh. Every fibre of her body boiled at the sight of its gouged, bloodshot eyes.

    ?Who are you? It''s dangerous here!?, Arbe warned her.

    The poor toymaker was tied to the bed with thick ropes in his white undergowns, sweating and reduced to skin and bones. He smelled bad and looked even worse. Nene pulled out the cross and pointed it at the man, who frowned in pain.

    ?I¡¯m an Inquisitor, I am here to set you free?

    Not always the damned did respond to common sense, but the texts of the Church told of cases in which people of very strong faith managed to maintain reason for a long time. She had to verify who was the man who was staring at her, frightened: was it Master Arbe, or a servant of the Evil One?

    ?Finally?, he sighed. ?I don''t know how much longer I could have resisted?

    The man closed his eyes and began to sob. Nene kept her cross raised, fearing it was a deception.

    ?Please, Inquisitor, be quick?, he begged her. ?It hurts¡­?

    Nene held the dagger to the throat of the damned, who stiffened.

    ?May God forgive you?, she said in a trembling voice.

    ?Be blessed?, Arbe sighed.

    Her hands trembled: was she really about to take a man''s life? Doubt crept into her. She reminded herself of the teachings she had received, that it was that person''s own will. She had been taught, when facing a damned, to go for the throat to eliminate them as easily as possible, to ensure her own safety. However, a master Inquisitor told her that when the subject does not fight back, a single blow to the heart could be less painful to them. With the master''s words in mind, she moved the blade from Arbe''s throat to his chest. She held it with both hands and inhaled deeply.

    The impact with the man''s bones brought her back to reality. The damned wriggled weakly, gasping.

    Nene looked at her hands: the blade had penetrated all the way through, a thick clot of dark blood was spreading on the toymaker''s clothes, and on her hands. She was left paralysed. The nausea caused by the proximity of a damned was overwhelmed by a worse, more intense one. Her stomach contracted violently, to the point that she would have curled up on the ground had she managed to move.

    She tried not to think about it, but didn''t succeed.

    She had killed him.

    The man stopped breathing after a few moments, his face contorted in a grimace of pain. Nothing was as she had imagined. The purge was a dreadful thing, though necessary. After a few moments, she remembered to breathe. She had been holding her breath for much longer than she had realised.

    She drew her dagger. The tactile sensation of releasing the blade from the now lifeless body sent her into a panic. She backed away in shock and ran to the next room. She curled up in a corner, next to the fireplace, almost extinguished. She focused on breathing. She had saved him, she had saved his soul. He was with God in eternal salvation.

    She crouched for a few moments, then took a deep breath, still dazed, and stood up. She walked towards the exit and knocked on the door.

    ?Inquisitor??, a voice asked from outside.

    ?It¡¯s me. It¡¯s all over¡­?, she replied.

    She heard movements outside. The village men were moving something heavy, which they had used to seal her inside the house. Finally, the door opened, and the grey light of that gloomy afternoon nearly blinded Nene. The priest was in front of her. Beams and barrels were gathered all around him. The people who had helped move them stepped back, except for the toymaker''s wife, who was still sobbing and praying.

    Nene realised she was staring at the priest. She blinked and tried to focus.

    ?You may proceed with your blessing?

    The man kept staring at her hands. Nene felt deeply annoyed since she was trying not to think about it. Nevertheless, she felt the blood on her skin, and that fool of a man was still looking at her! Never had she felt so disgusted with herself.

    ?Sure. Please wait here?, the priest said. He passed by her, and only then added in a low voice: ?I will accompany you to the church later. You can rest, there?

    Nene nodded at him. As soon as the priest entered the house, Arbe''s wife looked up, and their eyes met.

    ?Did he suffer??, the woman asked.

    She hesitated, not sure what to answer. She had done everything in her power to make the purge as painless as possible.

    ?No. He is with God now?, she recited.

    The woman smiled through tears, stood up, and approached her. Nene stood still. The woman hugged her shyly, perhaps not sure if it was appropriate to do to an envoy of the Church.

    ?Be blessed?, she told her.

    <hr>

    ?Inquisitor??

    The priest¡¯s voice roused Nene. She had lost herself in her own thoughts once again. She looked around. She was inside a small chapel, barely lit by a few candles. A half-dozen wooden benches were arranged inside a poor stone building, that was the church in that village.

    ?Uh??, she mumbled.

    ?Do you need anything else??

    She looked at the bowl of water in front of her. It was covered in blood. After purging the toymaker, she had followed the priest to the church and had cleaned herself of the blood, a man¡¯s blood. Her reflection in the red-tinged water startled her. Her face was scary. Her eyes, usually a deep blue, looked grey. The soft, childlike features were turned into a painful grimace, even her raven black hair, usually neat, was a mess. How long had it been since her last hot bath?

    She sighed, closed her eyes for a moment, and thought of the priest''s offer.

    ?Thank you, but I have to leave as soon as possible. I need to get to another village?

    ?Are you going to travel at night?!?

    Nene stared at him for a moment. The purge had shocked her to such a degree that she hadn''t realised it was already nightfall. She felt ashamed at the thought of how disappointed her teachers would have been, had they seen her in that state. She needed to get a hold of herself.

    ?No, you¡¯re right. I''ll leave tomorrow?

    ?If you wish, you can stay here. There are lodgings on the upper floor of the church?

    ?Where will you stay, then??

    ?I''ll spend the night at my brother''s farm. I''ve already arranged everything?

    She nodded. After days in the open, sleeping in a decent bed would have been a blessing in disguise. However, she tried not to get her hoper too high, given how the village looked extremely poor.

    ?Thank you?

    ?Don¡¯t mention it. Also, I got you something to eat?

    The man handed her a basket, which gave off the scent of bread. She had naively hoped to eat fresh vegetables, maybe even some meat, since her travel rations weren''t exactly appetising, but got disappointed nonetheless.

    ?Thank you very much?, she said. ?I¡­ must have spaced out?, she admitted. ?Did you have any trouble blessing the house??

    ?I''d be lying if I said it was simple?, he said. ?It wasn''t easy for anyone involved?

    The old man rested a hand on her shoulder, making her jolt. He was much taller and bigger than her, who was below average in height.

    ?You were providential. Don''t be too harsh on yourself, you are still very young?

    Nene felt her emotions about to break out. She held them in as much as possible but didn''t quite succeed. Her face twisted into a grimace, a sign that she was about to cry. The priest smiled at her, left the basket on one of the benches, and walked towards the exit.

    ?Be blessed, Inquisitor. Good night?

    When she heard the door close behind her, Nene began to sob. It had been the worst experience of her life. She tried to clean the tears, picked up the basket and looked around. At the back of the church, behind the altar, a narrow wooden staircase led to the upper floor. She climbed up, shaken by sobs once more. She kept moving hoping it would help her not think, unfortunately to no avail. She found a heavy door of rather rotten wood. The light from downstairs was barely enough to see where she was stepping. She opened the room and waited for her eyes to adjust to the dark. Surprisingly, she made out a bed in the dim light, a real bed. She also found a lantern and some matches left on a small table next to it. She lit the lamp. Its light didn''t reveal much else inside that "lodging", except for an empty chest and a shelf containing a single book.

    "Does anyone even live here?", she thought.

    The room was dead silent. She missed the voices of her comrades at the Citadel dormitory. She would have given anything to hear a friendly word from sister Elora, yet she was alone and far away from home. She sighed for the umpteenth time. All she had to do was try to rest, but couldn''t stop thinking of Master Arbe, dead¡­ saved by her hand.

    Such was her duty, the sacred mission of an inquisitor.

 Chapter 1.2

    The village of Dena was a few hours horse ride to the east, or so Nene had been told. After hastily thanking the priest for his hospitality, she left at dawn. The truth was that she had hardly slept that night, struggling with guilt.

    Weariness set in, making it difficult to keep her head still as Oo, her horse, proceeded slowly along the path.

    The vegetation gradually became thicker. It was said that outside the Principality savages worshipped blasphemous deities and used forbidden arts to grow dense forests, in which to hide and live like beasts. To the east, at the border of the land protected by the Church and the Archangel, oak groves were majestic, and inspired many poets. Nene was an avid reader, she used to spend her free time immersed in their poems, however seeing that dense forest with her own eyes caused her fear and disgust. It might have appeared as a marvel of creation to an artist''s eye, but she knew the sinister truth behind that supposed natural paradise. She noticed a small pile of stones, along the path, arranged in a circle. People in that region used them as signals for travellers. They indicated that the path was leading to a town. In the absence of a proper direction system as in the capital, it was reassuring to have some clues to follow.

    ?Let''s keep going, Oo?

    She spurred the horse, which increased its pace. She rummaged in her purse, looking for something to eat, when she suddenly recalled something: the purification rite. It was against the Inquisition¡¯s dogma to take the life of an innocent, and against the laws of nature taught by the Archangel to commit murder. The Inquisition purged the damned in the name of God. Still, after a purge, it was fundamental to make amends, and invoke forgiveness through a specific ritual. She had to perform it as soon as possible, as soon as she got to Dena, or she risked losing her soul.

    She looked at the piece of bread she was holding: she was hungry, she hadn''t touched food the previous night. However, she decided to keep fasting, as a sign of repentance for being late with the rite. Reluctantly, she closed her bag and went back to look at the road. She felt so tired¡­

    She awoke from her slumber, hearing the sound of running water. Sleep and hunger had gotten the better of her. She raised her half-closed eyes to the sky: the light that filtered through the fronds dazzled her. It was about noon since the sun was high. Oo had continued to follow the trail, and his trot had lulled her almost to sleep. However, the horse had stopped in front of a small river. Nene dismounted from the saddle, grabbed the bridle, and accompanied him towards the water. The animal began to drink. She took the opportunity to look around, hoping to recover from her sleepiness a bit. She saw no bridges of any kind. The road stopped as soon as it reached the river and resumed its course just beyond it. They had to go through it.

    ?Well, let''s try it out?, she told herself.

    The water was clear, to the point she could see the stony bottom of the river. Oo could cross it without difficulty, she just had to convince him. She mounted again.

    ?Let''s go, buddy?, she encouraged him.

    She caressed her horse''s neck, which snorted and took hesitant steps. Water enveloped his paws. Nene continued to talk to him and caress him. They advanced one step at a time, very slowly, until they had completely crossed. Oo shook his head, and Nene smiled.

    ?Good job. Thanks, I couldn''t have done it on my own?

    Nene had always had a habit of talking to animals, so much so that sister Liaria, another cadet, had mocked her in front of the whole dormitory on several occasions, especially after she had been seen conversing with one of the fighting dogs trained by the Church''s Knights. In truth, Nene had never managed to make many friends among the other cadets and, after that episode, her reputation had plummeted. Years later, however, she had brilliantly passed the selection and received the Archangel''s blessing. She smiled at the memory of Liaria¡¯s jealous face that day.

    Ahead of her, the path went deeper and deeper into the woods. She had to arrive before nightfall, or she might have gotten lost. Her best hope was to be on the right track. The woods grew thicker and thicker. Nene was born in the Capital, and raised in the Citadel, the seat of the Church, so she was used to urban environments. The sounds of almost untouched nature put her on the alert, the twilight brought to her mind horrible stories, stories older cadets and Liaria had terrorised her with when she was still a child. All those stories of witchcraft, of dark sects that worshipped the Evil One... It was as if she was living the prologue of one of those legends: a young girl all alone, entering unaware into a deep, cursed grove.

    She took a breviary from her bag, hoping to distract herself. She read a few lines, notes written by her during one of many master Inquisitors'' sermons. They were old notes, she deduced, both from her handwriting and from the content, on the importance of silver-embroidered garments, useful for chasing away the damned, who felt pain by mere contact. She made sure she had the cloak tied tightly around her neck. Then, she heard a familiar sound, of creaking wood and running water: a mill.

    The mill wheel was spinning lazily, pushed by the weak current of the river she had just crossed. She approached the stone building.

    ?Is anyone there??, she said aloud.

    She got no answer. Through a half-opened wooden door, she saw the millstone in motion. There appeared to be grain in the millstone, a sign that the structure was not abandoned. She had hoped the miller could give her directions, but they weren''t there. However, she noticed the signs of the wheels of a cart, which from the entrance to the mill headed along the dirt road. She followed them, since they could have led her to a settlement before nightfall.

    A few minutes later, Nene reached a stone bridge. She breathed a sigh of relief seeing an unequivocal sign of civilization. She had no idea how far she was from the borders of the Principality, and wondered why people would ever settle in such a place. Crossing the bridge, she saw a house built with huge tree trunks, almost camouflaged in the middle of the forest. Then a second, and a third: a whole village was there. She slowed Oo down and came closer to the settlement. The sound of human voices and distant farm animals soothed her: she was no longer alone in the forest.She saw an old man, wearing a straw hat, weaving a rope at the back of a house. She trotted towards him.

    ?Excuse me, sir¡­?

    ?Uh??, he murmured.

    The man looked up absently and frowned. Nene had been informed that, at the borders, people were mostly ignorant of faith. She was not surprised that the man had not recognised her clothes.

    ?Is this the village of Dena??

    ?Maybe¡­?

    She sighed and dismounted from the horse. The man pretended to ignore her, but he had stopped weaving. The girl approached him, which made him even more cautious.

    ?I am a member of the Inquisition. I was summoned by the priest of the village of Dena?

    ?An Inquisitor?!?, he marvelled. ?So young¡­?

    Nene pouted. She was sixteen years old. She was an adult, and she couldn''t bear not being considered as such because of her height. She cleared her throat.

    ?Can you help me??

    ?Sure, forgive me¡­?, he stammered, bowing his head. ?This is Dena. The church is in that direction, towards the lake. Follow the river?

    ?Good. Thank you?, she replied through clenched teeth.

    She remounted and followed the man¡¯s directions. After just a hundred metres, she saw the daylight filtering through the trees: the forest gave way to a large clearing, bordering a crystalline lake. Several buildings similar to the houses she had seen in the woods were clustered around a small stone church. A cold breeze caressed her face, a sign that fall was about to come.

    A child at the side of the path stared at her. She smiled at him, but he ran away. It wasn''t the kind of reception she was used to: people were usually thrilled to see an Inquisitor. For sure someone like her stood out in that place. Several people were watching her: a woman walking along the path, carrying a basket; a man had stopped chopping wood on his stump, another was keeping an eye on her from inside his pig pen. Nene stood motionless. She told herself that everything was fine. Surely they didn''t understand who she was, they thought she was just any foreigner. Perhaps her appearance intimidated them. After all, she carried a sword.

    ?Hey, you?, a deep voice said.

    Nene jolted: a colossal man walked towards her, so huge that their faces were almost at the same height even though she was on horseback. He had shaggy red hair and beard and was looking at her. He wore a simple shirt and pants, similar to the other inhabitants. On top of that, he had a white apron, dirty with something she couldn¡¯t recognise.

    ?H-hello¡­?, she stammered.

    ?You''re putting on quite a show here?, he said reproachfully.

    He got so close that she could smell sweat mixed with food. He continued to speak to her, in a lower voice.

    ?Is that you, the Inquisitor??

    Nene felt relieved. That giant had struck her in awe, but there was no reason to fear him. Behind him, she saw the boy she had met just before. Seeing her coming, he had run to warn the man wearing the apron. She must have misunderstood the situation, perhaps still scared by the trip into the woods.

    ?Exactly, I was summ¡­?

    ?Shh! Shut your mouth!?

    She was dumbfounded. A villager was giving her orders and was trying hard to conceal her identity. What was happening in that village?

    ?I have to¡­ meet the priest¡­?, she whispered.

    ?I know. Come with me. Trust me?

    Without waiting for an answer, the stranger walked towards the village. After a few steps, he turned around again, realising that Nene wasn''t following him.

    ?Hurry up, little girl?, he ordered. ?My name is Argor, I won¡¯t eat you?

    Nene obeyed. She was intimidated to the point that she didn''t know how to behave. The abrupt manners of that man prompted her to follow him without fighting back. She and Oo followed suit, as people were still watching her. They walked among the wooden buildings. The village seemed much more prosperous than the one she had previously visited, despite being located in an even more remote area. The houses were large and well-built, with smoking chimneys. Small dirt roads branched off throughout the village, bordered by wooden fences. They passed a sawmill, powered by a waterwheel. Several people were working, carrying huge logs to a mechanism equipped with a vertical saw. That type of technology wasn''t rudimentary at all. Nene remembered having seen similar ones in the countryside around the Capital, she never expected to find something like this at the edges of the world.

    They walked along an alley that led away from the town centre. Nene could see the church from down there, so tall the bell tower was. She took courage and spoke.

    ?Where are we going? The church is over there?

    Argor snorted, stopped walking, and looked into her eyes.

    ?Listen¡­ Father Cosco said so. He will explain everything, have a little patience?

    ?But¡­ the church¡­?

    ?Young girl, you may be an Inquisitor, but maybe you should listen to the adults, sometimes?

    Without giving her a chance to reply, he resumed walking. Nene followed him, incredulous: her role seemed irrelevant down there. Was she in danger? How could she manage without people¡¯s cooperation? The Church instructed common folks on how to behave to prevent and contain damnation, but what if she had ended up in such a remote place that the locals didn''t know the Archangel''s words? It would have been like entering enemy territory. Yet that village had its own church, and a priest had sent a letter to the Citadel asking for help, so it couldn''t be the case, could it?This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    They stopped in front of a large two-story structure, the lower one made of stone, the upper one of wood, covered by a plank roof. A small stable stood in front of the building, a pair of horses resting inside. A woman with a pitchfork was foraging for them. She smiled at Argor, but not at her.

    ?Anita, you can take the day off?, the man said.

    ?Something wrong??, she asked.

    ?No, no?, he lied. He pointed to Nene. ?The lil¡¯ princess over there is a niece of Cosco¡¯s. Be a good girl, say hello to Anita?

    ?Uhm¡­ hello¡­?, she obeyed.

    ?Oh, does Cosco have a family? I had no idea. Then tell me, sweetheart, where are you from? A noble house or something? What are you doing here??

    Nene glanced at her guide, who jumped into the conversation.

    ?Can''t you see she''s shy? Let her be, you¡­! Here?

    He took a few coins out of his purse and gave them to the woman, who smiled satisfied.

    ?See you tomorrow, then?

    The stablewoman walked humming towards the village. Argor breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?You can tie up the horse there. I¡¯ll wait for you inside. In the meantime I''ll send my apprentice home?

    She followed the instructions. Oo seemed very calm, unlike Nene. Why was Argor trying to conceal her identity from the villagers? She hadn''t sensed anything evil in the people she''d interacted with. Could she trust him?

    She looked at the building. It was an inn, but something wasn''t right: it was unlikely there were many travellers in that region. By no coincidence that was notoriously one of the poorest lands in the Principality. As if that weren''t enough, the village had a mill, a sawmill, and a relatively large church, as if some master architect from the Capital had designed those buildings for them. Or rather, as if they had taught them how to build them themselves. Was it the work of man, or that of the Evil One?

    She left her bags on Oo''s back, in case she had to flee. After making sure she had both her sword and silver dagger with her, she took a deep breath and went in. The main hall was quite dark. The extremely high ceiling was made of raw wooden beams. At the centre of the room stood a large, dark wooden counter. Behind it, a young man was arguing with Argor.

    ?But... we have to finish preparing the stew. What are you gonna do about the guests'' dinner??

    ?I''ll take care of the stew?, Argor explained. ?Come back after dark, I''ll need you?

    ?If you say so¡­ You aren¡¯t going to take the day off my pay, are you??

    ?No, no, you don''t get it. I just want you to get off¡­ To take a break?

    ?Are you feeling alright? I can go get Nila?

    ?No need. Come on, fuck off! Tonight there will be all the work you want, waiting for you?

    The boy ran a hand through his long blond hair. Nene realised how different the people looked over there, compared to the Capital: they were all very tall, big and wild-looking.

    ?As you wish, boss?, he gave up. ?At least let me take these potato peels outside?

    The young man carried an enormous canvas sack over his shoulder as if it were weightless.

    ?Take the back door. Oh, actually there¡¯s something you could do for me?

    ?What is it??

    ?Go and call Father Cosco. Tell him I''d like to see him here as soon as possible?

    ?As you wish?

    The boy looked worriedly at his master and glared at Nene. When she finally saw him walk away, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?Make yourself comfortable?, Argor invited her.

    The room was littered with tables and chairs. In one corner, a large hearth was crackling. A cauldron was resting above it, which gave off a good scent. Instinctively, Nene went to sit in front of the fire.The innkeeper began to stir the contents of the cauldron. The aroma captivated Nene, so much so that it must have been obvious by her face.

    ?You hungry, little one??

    ?I¡­ I''m fasting. For my sins?

    ?Sounds tough... Listen, are all folks from the Inquisition like you??

    ?What do you mean??

    ?How do I put it? Father Cosco sent a letter to the Church, and all they sent us is a midget in a nice dress??

    Nene glared at him, but he didn''t flinch. He continued to hum as he stirred with a wooden spoon.

    ?These robes protect me from the touch of the damned?, she explained. ?I passed the selection and received the blessing from the Archangel Himself, I¡¯m no midget, sir!?

    ?You mean you saw the Archangel? Does he really exist, then??, he marvelled.

    Nene could not believe that such blasphemy was being uttered in her presence as if nothing.

    ?How can you doubt it?!?

    For the first time since meeting him, the big man hesitated, perhaps surprised by her sudden change of tone. He sat in front of her, took a handkerchief out of his pocket, and rubbed his hands with it. Nene took a breath: she had lost her temper and had jumped on her feet. She sat back up.

    ?Did your priest not instruct you about the Archangel and the Evil One??

    ?He did his best, I guess. Listen, your Citadel is so far away that hardly anyone here gives a damn about your war?

    ?It''s not "our war", the Archangel is trying to protect people from the Evil One!?

    ?How is he? The Archangel?, he asked.

    Nene calmed down. Antagonising the populace would not have served the mission. She could have compiled a report on the local situation once the work was done, so that the Church would send more scholars to the region, to better educate its inhabitants.

    ?He does not manifest His physical form in front of mortals. It is said that just looking at Him could incinerate a human?

    ?Wow!¡­ So how did he bless you? How do you know it was him??

    Her anger gave way to compassion: it was commendable for an ignorant person to be curious about things. She couldn''t blame him if his questions were unknowingly blasphemous.

    ?His voice alone is enough to grant His gifts. Inside the Citadel, in the Conclave, a forbidden place where the Archangel resides, there I heard His words?

    Argor nodded, enraptured by the conversation.

    ?How was it? Did you feel something??

    ?Pain?, she admitted.

    ?How come??

    ?It is said that when the Archangel blesses someone, He gives them a part of Himself. Our bodies are not meant to accommodate such a thing, so they initially feel pain. After a few days, I was fine?

    ?Just like a disease??

    Someone knocked on the inn¡¯s door. Argor went to open it. A rather young man came in. He wore a dark robe, his head was shaved. It had to be Father Cosco. He was carrying a shoulder bag that seemed to weigh heavily on him.

    ?Are you all right, pal??

    ?I''ve had better days¡­?

    The two walked to the counter. Argor grabbed two pints and filled them from a barrel of ale. He offered one to the priest, and they took a sip together.

    ?You wanted to see me??, the priest asked.

    The innkeeper nodded in Nene''s direction, and only then did the priest notice her.

    ?Oh, God! An Inquisitor!?

    The priest grabbed his pint, hurried awkwardly towards her, and gave her a slight bow.

    ?Are you Father Cosco??

    ?I am. Thank you for answering my call?

    He sat next to her. Argor joined them. Nene, tired, hungry and distracted by the smell of stew, had a hard time staying alert. She still didn''t know if she could trust those two, given the unusual situation, but her gaze kept falling on those foaming pints.

    ?It is my duty. However, I demand an explanation: why so much secrecy??

    The two exchanged a look. Nene prepared to reach for her sword.

    ?Forgive us for the unusual welcome?, the priest explained. ?I thought it was wise not to tell the entire village of your coming. Let me show you?

    With both hands, he pulled a large alembic from his shoulder bag. It was filled with water. cloudy water. Red streams floated inside the container. When she realised what it was, Nene gagged.

    ?A few days ago, the farrier entered the church, scared. He said he saw blood in the urn of holy water?

    Mass was the practice by which the Church kept an eye on the activities of the Evil One. The faithful were gathered regularly, and they submitted to the imposition of the cross or of the water blessed with it. Both rites caused an immediate reaction in the servants of the Evil One, thus allowing them to be identified as soon as possible.

    ?This is a rural village, Inquisitor. Even a priest like me has to help with manual work. So I usually leave an urn outside the church in case someone who missed mass needs it?

    Nene nodded. She hated that the common practice hadn''t been applied, but at least she had to acknowledge the priest¡¯s good intentions.

    ?So I''ll have to purge the farrier?

    Argos laughed. He took a sip of beer and watched her mockingly.

    ?Life doesn''t mean much to you, am I right??

    ?We value life more than anything else, except the salvation of the soul?, she replied like a textbook.

    ?Please, calm down, both of you?, Cosco interjected. ?Argor, the Inquisitor could never harm an innocent?

    ?Of course not, it''s against the tenets of my order. Wait¡­ An innocent??

    ?Yeah. The farrier is not damned. I used the cross on his forehead, he¡¯s clean. This blood does not belong to him?

    ?To whom, then??

    ¡­

    ?We have no idea?

    Nene shivered. She took a moment to think, trying to figure out the implications.

    ?A¡­ fugitive??, she concluded.

    ?Well yes. I fear that whoever they are, they¡¯ve gone into hiding?

    She brought both hands to her forehead, shocked. Cases of fugitives were extremely rare, and every Inquisitor''s nightmare. There were no specific procedures on how to handle such cases. According to her studies, it hadn''t occurred in years. Thanks to the widespread diffusion of churches in every corner of the Principality, the faith taught by the Archangel had become common knowledge. Not even the craziest of persons would have avoided surrendering themself to the Inquisition, had they discovered being damned. To not get God''s forgiveness was the worst fate that could happen, everyone knew that.

    ?The village is in danger. We have to do something!?

    ?Please calm down. There¡¯s more?

    ?My God¡­?

    ?Since that day I have paid more attention during mass. I couldn''t check every single inhabitant, or I would have revealed the situation, but luckily the village don''t seem to be under an epidemic?

    ?Why? Why do you keep it a secret? People are in danger!?

    ?Wake up, girl!?, Argor snapped. ?What if the damned were still in the village, hiding??

    ?Exactly?, the priest said. ?If the damned hides among us and we put them on alert, they might flee. Also, I don''t want to cause a panic, or people might start taking justice into their own hands?

    If the damned had left the village, they could contaminate other settlements, or join some sect just beyond the borders. Nene started thinking of a solution.

    ?What to do??, she said to herself.

    ?I''m afraid you''ll have to go undercover?, Cosco suggested. ?I¡¯ve crafted an alias for you. I also made Argor aware of everything, since I trust him?

    Nene glared at the innkeeper, who sighed.

    ?Go ahead, if you really have to¡­?

    She pulled the cross from a pocket under her cloak and brought it to his forehead. The Inquisitors were extremely sensitive to the presence of the Evil One, if she had found herself in front of a damned she would certainly have noticed, but a double check would have at least reassured her.

    There was no reaction from the man. She did the same with the priest, getting the same result.

    ?So am I supposed to go around your village and discover a damned who is hiding, without asking people questions, and without using my authority as Inquisitor??

    ?Forgive me, I haven''t had a better idea?

    ?What would be my alias, then??

    ?Didn''t you hear what I said before??, Argor said. ?I said you''re Cosco''s niece, visiting. If anyone asks questions, make it up that you''re from the Capital. They can tell from a distance that you are not from these parts?

    She observed her clothes, and compared them with those of the two: she would definitely catch attention.

    The priest''s plan was totally unheard of and ignored an endless list of safety procedures. Was there any other choice?

    ?I would like to think about what to do. For now, I will stick to your plan, Father Cosco?

    ?Uncle Cosco?, the innkeeper said, grinning.

    ?Be blessed!?, he rejoiced. ?You will be a guest here at the inn at my expense for as long as you need. Help us, please?

    Nene crossed her arms. The situation was dangerous, poorly documented, and mysterious, the ideal premise for getting herself killed. She should have been careful and thought of her next moves carefully. Too bad it was impossible, after almost a whole day of fasting.

    ?So be it. I''ll start searching tomorrow. I have to take care of a personal matter first. Yesterday I visited another village, and I still haven''t made amends¡­?

    The priest''s eyes widened. He seemed to understand and turned to the innkeeper.

    ?Argor, could you give the room with the tub to the Inquisitor??

    ?Only the best for your niece??

    ?No, this is serious?

    The man wiped the mocking grin from his face and nodded.

    ?You''ll have to fill it with cold water?, the priest explained. ?And get some common clothes for her?

    ?My name is Nene?, she said. ?If we''re going to stage this little play, I guess you''ll have to call me by name?

    ?Do you need anything else? Our village boasts an excellent herbalist?

    ?It would be nice?

    It was sunset already. Father Cosco left. After recovering her luggage, Argor accompanied Nene along a narrow staircase leading to the upper floor. The attic of the inn was used as guestrooms. A narrow corridor led to a door slightly larger than the others.

    ?My best room, complete with a bathtub, as requested. It will take a while to fill it. Are you sure you want cold water??

    ?Of course. Thank you?

    ?As you wish?

    She entered the room. It was indeed a decent accommodation. The room was warm, probably above the hearth on the lower floor. A well-made bed was at the centre. It also had a table and chairs. In a corner, partially hidden by a canopy, she glimpsed the copper tub of which Argor was so proud. She shivered at the idea of ??using it, and of the day ahead. It was her second purge, and she was faced with a challenge already. She closed her eyes, praying that the Archangel would watch over her.

 Chapter 1.3

    Nene trembled, her exposed skin instantly felt tender. She felt like her chest was being compressed by an invisible force. The cold took hold of her already-soaked leg. Every part of her body begged her to stop, to flee. She took a deep breath, stepped over the edge of the tub, and dipped her other leg. She began to shiver, from fear or the cold, it was hard to tell. It was so difficult for her to focus, to remember why she was undergoing such suffering: for Master Arbe, the man she had saved. For the salvation of her own soul, after taking a person''s life. God did not tolerate the murder of the innocents, nor forgave those who killed without remorse. Nene was supposed to prove her good intentions with penance.

    She sobbed. She felt humiliated, weak, and about to shatter. She wiped her tears, looked at the ceiling, and dived in. The icy water submerged her up to the shoulders. For a moment she felt nothing, but then, suddenly, the cold hit her. She felt her insides contract and ache, so much so that she bent over. She waited a few moments, trembling, so she had been taught. The pain she was experiencing was nothing compared to that of the man she had killed.

    She was about to pass out. She looked up. She had left a chair next to the tub, on which the instrument of her penance was lying: the sacred cilice. She rose to grab it. Her hand was shaking terribly. Her fingers struggled to find the strength to get a hold of the object. She brought it to her chest, holding it with both hands, as if it were the holy cross, and began to pray.

    ?God, I prostrate before You¡­?, she sobbed. ?Forgive my weakness, grant me reconciliation?

    She stretched out her arms, ready to strike. Her mind told her to stop. Survival instincts prompted her to take the easy way out. She closed her eyes and whipped her own back. The pain paralyzed her. She was left in shock. After a moment, she started moaning. Her back felt as if broken, while the rest of her body was freezing. She felt the cuts on her skin and tried not to think what they must have looked like. Tears blurred her vision.

    ?Release me¡­?

    Her sobs made it difficult to speak. It wasn''t time to cry yet. She tried to get a hold of herself.

    ?Release me¡­ from my wrongdoings. Grant me mercy?

    She readied to hit once more. The second time, she knew exactly what awaited her, how awful it was. Terror pinned her arms. She didn''t want to keep going anymore. She wanted it over, she wanted to give up everything and¡­

    To lose her soul?

    She chased away the blasphemous thought, grit her teeth, and struck herself as hard as she could. She shouted.

    She breathed heavily. The pain in her back was unbearable. She almost no longer felt the cold, such was the pain.

    She readied the third hit. her words were barely understandable.

    ?Grant me peace¡­ even in the face of¡­ the greatest sin?

    She hit herself with the third and final lash. She dropped the cilice into the water. She arched her shoulders, braced herself with both arms on either side of the tub, and screamed again. She heard a knock on the door. Father Cosco had instructed the herbalist, telling them to wait for Nene to open the door, and to not enter for any other reason. However, hearing her cries, they must have become suspicious. Nene burst into tears. It was a terrible rite, the purification. She tried to pull herself out of the tub, sobbing and shaking, but she couldn''t. She was so weakened.

    ?Help?, she whispered.

    The stranger knocked again. A muffled voice came from outside.

    ?W-what''s going on in there? May I come in??

    Nene''s breaths were short and quick. She felt her strength leaving her. With every moment she risked more and more not to get out of that tub. She focused and inhaled deeply.

    ?Help!?, she shouted.

    The door swung open. With blurry eyes, she could barely make out a human figure, who hesitated a moment before running towards her.

    ?Oh¡­ Oh my God! What¡­?

    ?Help¡­?

    She let her head drop and closed her eyes. She felt the herbalist grab her by the arms. The pain flared up again. Even the slightest contact felt like it could break her bones. As if that weren''t enough, the cold didn''t want to let go of her body, even though she was no longer in the water.

    ?Oh dear, oh dear¡­?, the herbalist stuttered. ?Come. You have to lie down?

    She was dragged to the bed. Her wet skin hurt at the contact with the blanket. She had hoped to feel warmth, but no blanket could make her feel better. On top of that, it was hard for her to breathe, her face lay dead weight on the bed.

    The herbalist noticed. They grabbed her head gently, lifted it, turned to the side, and put it on a pillow. The contact with that hand made her boggle.

    ?I''ll have to treat you, before you can warm up?, they explained. ?Otherwise it c-could cause an infection. Hold on?

    Nene''s muscles were still stiff from the cold. She heard the herbalist rummaging, and sounds of glass and metal clanging. Then they approached her again, and sat down on the bed beside her.

    ?I''m afraid it will be unpleasant for you. But trust me, it won''t take long, and you''ll be better off?

    Nene rolled her eyes and managed to focus: a young woman was bending over her, her expression was shocked, still her gaze deeply focused. She felt so vulnerable having her battered back exposed to that stranger. The woman rested a hand near a wound. She moaned and started shaking.

    ?Don¡¯t be afraid?, the herbalist told her. ?I will apply a liniment. It will hurt a little, but you¡¯ll see, it will be worth it?

    She closed her eyes, hoping she was right. She gritted her teeth, ready for the worst. She felt a cold sensation and winced once more. Something soft and oily was being smeared on her skin. It itched, but not nearly as much as the cilice. The herbalist repeated the process on each of the cuts. Nene forced herself to keep breathing, praying it would soon be over.

    ?Done. Now I can bandage you. I''ll help you sit up?

    ?I¡­I can''t¡­?, she complained.

    ?You are¡­ so cold. You will get a fever at this r-rate. What to do? What to do??

    The woman started pacing around the room. Was she in a panic? Her life was in her hands, and she was panicking. Nene felt on the verge of despair.

    It was at that moment that she felt the heat. She saw the herbalist face to face, an inch from her nose.

    ?F-forgive me, I was out of ideas. You''re too weakened to go downstairs by the fire?

    The herbalist lay down next to her. She wrapped them both in a second blanket and stood there, motionless, staring at her, embarrassed. Nene began to calm down. A slight warmth pervaded her. She closed her eyes and almost dozed off.

    ?Father Cosco told me not to enter?, the herbalist said. ?Shouldn''t I have? I heard you s-scream so¡­?

    ?Thank you?

    The young woman smiled at her. Her long, messy blond hair covered part of her face. She shoved them to one side. Doing so made her flushed face all the more obvious.

    ?I don''t k-know the proper etiquette, in front of an Inquisitor. F-forgive me, I was concerned for your well-being¡­?

    Nene was slowly recovering her strength and lucidity. She looked into her saviour''s eyes, dark, large and deep, and veiled with tears. Was she worried about her that much?

    ?How do you know who I am??

    She was surprised by the confidential tone that came out of her. The woman smiled.

    ?Father Cosco explained everything to me. At least, I think¡­ He told me that your presence here must remain a secret. I-I swear I won''t tell anyone?

    She nodded. It was understandable. How to explain what the herbalist had just witnessed, otherwise? If not a member of the Inquisition, only a fool would have whipped themselves like that.

    ?I really appreciate your help, master herbalist?

    ?Nila, my name is Nila. I-I''m¡­ I''m just an apprentice. Unfortunately, my master was very busy, so¡­?

    ?I think I can sit up now?

    Nila lifted the blanket. The fresh air made Nene shiver. Nila grabbed her shoulders, gently, and held her as she struggled to sit up.

    ?Why were you doing this to yourself??

    The herbalist covered her mouth, perhaps convinced she had said something inappropriate. She turned away from her and began rummaging through a large leather bag. She took out a roll of bandages.

    ?F-forgive me, I didn''t mean to¡­?

    ?In order to repent?, ??she explained. ?As an Inquisitor I bear the duty to purge the damned, yet God does not tolerate murder. With this rite, I invoke Its forgiveness and pray for the salvation of my soul?

    ?Is there no other way??

    She shook her head. The older Inquisitors always seemed hesitant to talk about the ritual of the cilice, and she finally understood why, but those were the Arcangel¡¯s teachings and eternal salvation was priceless.

    ?The man I purged has been through worse for sure. This is the least I can do?

    Nila stared at her, startled. She didn''t seem to understand fully, nevertheless, she hadn''t hesitated to help her, at first, and was even listening to her.

    ?Raise your arms. Can you do it??

    She did, causing her yet another smile. The woman began wrapping her back, covering her entire torso in bandages. Nene felt a slight itch upon first contact, however the pain seemed almost gone.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ?What did you medicate me with??

    ?A recipe from my master. Don''t worry, it can heal much worse wounds in a few days. Once a woman was injured with¡­?

    She stopped abruptly and scratched the back of her neck. For a few moments, she didn''t say a word, then she resumed.

    ?I got carried away, f-forgive me?

    ?You don''t need to be so obsequious towards me. I owe you a lot?

    That woman was surely a disaster in terms of etiquette, although her presence made Nene feel at ease, in a way she never expected to. Inquisitor cadets were almost all orphans, and were raised in the Citadel. The Order was their family, so emotional ties were rare among them. She had never known such kindness but once. A lump in her throat made it difficult to breathe. Her lips began to tremble. Her vision blurred once more, her body began to shake. In an instant, she felt once again all the pain, fear, cold, and discomfort she had felt during the ritual. She burst into tears.

    A hand caressed the back of her head. She turned around: Nila was watching her with concern. Emotions overwhelmed Nene, and she rested her head in her lap.

    ?I-Inquisitor, what¡­?

    ?Please?, she whimpered. ?Just a moment?

    The herbalist kept caressing her head. Nene allowed herself to be lulled by her breath. Her clothes were surprisingly fine, cotton-made, a soft yellow, and smelled of musk. She was quite a bit taller than her, but for once she didn''t care. For once, instead of feeling intimidated, she felt safe.

    ?Can you get up??

    Nene shook her head. Her sense of decency was gone, her feelings were out in the open. All she wanted was to be lulled by that sense of warmth.

    ?At least you should dry yourself and dress?

    She trembled. She was at risk of getting sick. It might have been deadly, in a place so far from civilization. Reluctantly, she moved away from that embrace that she craved so much.

    ?I''m sorry?, she said.

    ?It¡¯s nothing. Now¡­ I think I have something for you¡­?

    Nila rummaged in her bag again. She pulled out a piece of cloth and stared at her.

    ?D-do you¡­ want me to help you or¡­?

    Nene squinted, trying to pull herself together. A sense of modesty struck her suddenly. She grabbed the cloth and used it to cover herself.

    ?No, thank you. I can do it myself?

    ?Sure. I''ll wait for you out here. You should sit in front of the fire as soon as possible. Okay??

    She nodded. The herbalist smiled at her, gathered her things, and left. The room became suddenly silent and sad.

    Nene held the cloth, still shaken. The sounds coming from downstairs, the shouting of the inn''s customers, kept her to attention, enough not to fall back into despair. She began to dry her hair. She remembered the cadet baths at the Citadel, where they were forced to use them one at a time. She regretted her choice when she realized she desired the herbalist had stayed.

    After drying off, she cautiously got to her feet. Her body was extremely weakened, yet she could walk on her legs. She looked around for the clothes Argor got her. She found them thrown in a corner: a rough brown cloth tunic and trousers of a similar material. At least they looked clean. Nene left the room. The noise from the door scared Nila, who was waiting for her in the narrow corridor, wrapped in dim light.

    ?How are you feeling??, she asked her.

    She approached, her legs shaking. They exchanged a smile. Nila held out a hand.

    ?Where¡¯s your bag??, Nene asked.

    ?I left it downstairs. Come, I''ll help you?

    She took her hand. Her steps were rather uncertain, but with surprise, she managed to walk somewhat easily. Perhaps what she needed most was some courage. They descended the narrow stairway very slowly. Nila led the way, turning to look at her after each step, and offering her hand again whenever she saw her falter. Nene felt embarrassed, figuring that she must have looked pathetic, but at the same time happy that someone so nice had come her way when she needed it most. They finally arrived at the hall of the inn. It was already evening, the young boy was back, and was standing behind the counter while chatting with two patrons. Other customers were sitting at tables scattered around the room. A scent of beer and boiled potatoes pervaded the room.

    ?This way?

    Nila led her to the table in front of the fireplace, where she had sat with Father Cosco and Argor in the afternoon. The herbalist''s bag lay nearby. She had thought of everything in advance.

    ?Thank you?

    Nila helped her sit down. Nene leaned back very gently, fearing the pain. She surprisingly felt little more than an itch upon contact. Nila sat across her, even if she couldn''t understand why.

    ?Please do not tell anyone what you have seen?

    ?Oh, no¡­ Y-you need no worry. I won¡¯t?

    She breathed a sigh of relief. Hers was an undercover mission, but as more and more people were aware of it, the less the chances of its success were. She needed to make sure that that woman did not reveal her true identity to anyone.

    ?Remember also that I''m Nene, father Cosco''s niece?, she added in a low voice.

    She nodded. Suddenly their roles seemed to have reversed. Nene had regained control of herself, while the herbalist seemed very agitated.

    ?Inq¡­ Nene, can I ask you a question??

    ?Go on?

    The woman hesitated. Her delicate features were easy to read and her dark eyes were very expressive, as they darted left and right. She plumped up her colorful skirt, nervously.

    ?Are we in d-danger??

    ?Um¡­ You might. All the more reason to keep it a secret. I''ll take care of everything?

    Nila nodded again. Suddenly her eyes shot up behind Nene. She heard heavy footsteps and jumped.

    ?So, are you having fun??

    Argor towered over their table. The gigantic man abruptly dropped two steaming bowls of soup.

    ?Oh, Argor?, the herbalist said. ?T-thank you, but I don''t have much money¡­?

    ?She¡¯s my guest?, Nene interjected.

    ?Sure, lil¡¯ girl. Uncle pays anyway?, the innkeeper said, grinning.

    ?B-but¡­ you don''t have to. My master¡­?

    ?I''ll have to repay you for your services?, she insisted.

    ?N-no, as I was saying, my master is against¡­ accepting rewards?

    Nene arched an eyebrow. perplexed: a competent herbalist in a remote place like that, who had a young, brilliant disciple, and neither of them was paid for their work? It felt unfair.

    ?You see, master Ezio is a generous man?

    ?And filthy rich?, Argor added. ?He owns half of the land nearby?

    ?How about you?? asked Nene.

    Nila looked down. Argor cleared his throat, getting the attention of both.

    ?Listen, pipsqueak, why don''t you ask Nila to take you around the village tomorrow??

    The two girls were dumbfounded. Nene was increasingly upset by the man''s impudence. Argor had never shown any respect for her title since their first meeting anyway. Although she had to recognize that his was a decent idea. Play the part of the priest''s niece sounded useful.

    ?What? She knows around?. The man approached her and whispered. ?The fewer people know who you are, the better, am I right? You can trust her?

    ?My, I was hoping you''d take me?, she teased him.

    The man burst out laughing. He raised a hand as if to pat her, but she flinched, startled, so he stopped.

    ?I- I''d like to help you?, Nila finally spoke.

    ?Are you sure? You have already done so much for me?

    Argor seemed suddenly bored with the discussion and walked away. Nene calmed down, seeing him disappear into the back of the building. She returned her attention to the soup: she hadn''t eaten for over a day by then. Nila was watching her nervously. The smell of food clouded her mind. She took a spoonful. It was warm! The heat reached every corner of her still-shivering body, giving her a sense of relief. It didn''t taste bad at all, but she couldn''t make out the ingredients. Suddenly, she heard giggling.

    ?Oh, sorry?, Nila said, as she held back a second laugh.

    Nene realized she was eating even faster than she''d thought. She had gobbled half the bowl in an instant. Back at the Citadel, she would have been punished for such a lack of discipline. She sat upright again, trying to compose herself.

    ?Aren¡¯t you eating??

    ?I-I shouldn''t¡­?

    ?Consider it a gift, if you like?

    Nila buried her head between her shoulders. She was an enigmatic person, despite her harmless appearance. She must have been in her early twenties, and yet at times, she behaved quite childlike. It wasn''t polite to insist, so Nene resumed eating.

    ?You know what brings me here, do you??

    ?T-there''s only one reason you could have come¡­?

    ?You¡¯re right. I''m sorry, I thought¡­ Well, it seemed to me that the people around here weren¡¯t that much... well¡­?

    ?Most people don''t have time to study, sadly. The winter is harsh, f-farmers have to accumulate as many stocks as possible each year, if we want to survive?

    ?Tell me more about the village. I noticed some unusual things?

    ?U-unusual? W-w-what do you mean??

    ?A watermill and sawmill down the road, and now I¡¯ve found a herbalist too?

    Nene smiled. She also wanted to ask her about her unusually bourgeois clothes, but she didn¡¯t, since Argor had deliberately diverted the conversation, just before. She didn''t want to risk hurting the person who had rescued and cuddled her in a moment of despair.

    ?Oh, I see¡­ I don''t know much about them. They were there s-since before I was born?

    ?What about your master??

    ?He studied in the Capital when he was young. He''s teaching me the craft. He says that in places like this, there¡¯s a need for someone who takes care of people?

    Nila''s eyes began to sparkle. It was obvious that she doted on her mentor, and she seemed to share his ideals. Nene admired their dedication to improving living conditions in such a poor region. She hoped that, one day, she too could speak so proudly of her deeds.

    ?Where do you come from??

    Nene frowned. She couldn''t speak too openly or someone in the inn might have overheard. She was risking a lot in having that conversation. Still, she needed guidance, and Nila seemed reliable.

    ?I''d rather talk about it tomorrow?, she replied softly.

    The herbalist covered her mouth. She was awful at hiding her emotions. Was it a good idea to involve her?

    ?F-forgive me, I¡­ I''ll do my best, to help you?

    ?You sure are kind?

    ?Now, I gotta go¡­?, she stood up. ?I''ll come here tomorrow to have a look at you. If you agree?

    ?I¡¯m grateful. I''m counting on you?

    She stared at Nila as she walked away.

    She sighed. It had been a comfort to have a kind person around her. Perhaps the collaboration of that woman would have benefited the mission. She gobbled her soup and Nila''s too. Even after that, she was still hungry. Every spoonful restored her good mood. Her situation was still uncertain and dangerous, but she couldn''t help but smile: her stomach was full, she had lifted an enormous weight from her conscience with the purification ritual and she had found allies, despite everything.

    ?You eat a lot, you lil¡¯ brat?

    Argor appeared from behind her. Nene kept smiling, and the man seemed surprised.

    ?What''s wrong with you? You were all snout before?

    ?I feel better now. Thanks for dinner?

    The man looked at her, puzzled. He picked up the two empty bowls and was about to leave.

    ?Don''t take advantage of Nila''s kindness, brat. We all cherish her?

    ?I¡¯m not taking advantage of her! It was you who came up with the idea!?

    He nodded satisfied. Was he teasing her? Or maybe she was ignorant of something? She frowned and the innkeeper burst out laughing. He reached over her head and ruffled her hair. She wanted to yell at him, but had to play the priest''s niece. Not to mention that she was staying under his roof.

    ?Now, that¡¯s more like you. Also, listen, other customers have complained about certain noises, I think they came from your room¡­?

    She felt mortified. During the ritual, someone had heard her. It was humiliating beyond belief, so much so that even Argor, despite being a rude man, had realised.

    ?Please try not to do that again, ''mkay??

    ?It won''t happen?, she promised.

    ¡°Until I purge the next damned¡± she added to herself.

    She needed to rest. She borrowed a candlestick and went back to her room. To her surprise, she found it tidy and clean. She was probably receiving preferential treatment. It was to be expected, the Inquisitors played a vital role in keeping the Principality safe.

    In the dim light of the chandelier, she saw that the tub had been emptied. The beamed floor had been mopped and the bed made up with clean blankets. After making sure she had locked the door, she lay down on her stomach, not to risk reopening the wounds on her back. She set the still-burning candlestick on a stool beside the bed. The dancing light of the flame illuminated her black, silver-embroidered cloak, which was left over one of the chairs in the corner of the room. She had never taken it off before, not even at night, since she had left the Citadel. She felt vulnerable.

    She closed her eyes. Sister Elora had taught her that to fall asleep when anxious, it was helpful to think of something happy, but she had never been able to. She¡¯d tried to remember all the things that made her the happiest, like eating pot roast on the First Inquisitor''s memorial day, the feeling of accomplishment she felt when she was made Inquisitor. Nothing worked, and yet¡­

    She imagined Nila''s embrace.

    She smiled. The warmth of the blankets chased away the horrors of that day and those of the previous one. Despite her fear and worries, she looked forward to the day before her.

 Chapter 1.4

    Nene opened her eyes. The unfamiliar smell of the room reminded her that she wasn''t home. She was covered in blankets, curled up. It took her a few moments to fully wake up and make out her surroundings. She rose slowly. It was a pleasant surprise to realize that her back seemed to be fine despite some aches and pains. She brushed aside some strands of hair that clung to her face and yawned. She felt smelly. She could¡¯ve used a bath. She shuddered at the thought. Could she take one again, without reliving the horrors of the cilice ritual? She should have asked the innkeeper for assistance. Perhaps he could get her a basin of hot water or something of the sort. She was still wearing folk clothes, so she went downstairs ready to start the day.

    ?Good morning, princess?, Argor welcomed her.

    She found the big man while he was lighting the hearth. Fall was cool in that region. Nene wished she¡¯d never left the blankets. She approached him.

    ?Good morning, I will ignore your insolence by virtue of your hospitality?

    ?Wow, you talk just like a princess?

    Despite the hostile attitude. the man smiled at her. She couldn''t get him, but perhaps his prickly demeanour was his way of being friendly. Argor looked her up and down. At the Citadel, each cadet was supposed to take care of their clothes and bearings by themselves, and the Abbess would check them regularly, which made her particularly not keen to receive such attention.

    ?Nice hairdo?, he finally said.

    Nene reflexively brought her hands to her hair. It was all messy. She looked similar to those hags worshipping the Evil One, as they were depicted in books: ramshackle old witches. She desperately tried to fix it. The innkeeper laughed and looked back at the fire.

    ?You should leave it like this, you will be less conspicuous?

    ?You think so??

    She looked better at her host and couldn''t help but agree with him. People around there seemed to care very little about their looks, her tidy appearance would certainly attract attention. In fact, the previous evening she had felt that Nila was someone out of the ordinary, due to her clothing.

    ?I do. And keep it simple when you talk. We¡¯re just some country folks, you hear me??

    ?Yet the herbalist didn''t seem to match your description?

    Argor sighed. For some reason, the topic seemed to put him on edge.

    ?Listen, I already told you yesterday, please don''t take advantage of her. If you really want to know, hers was a wealthy family, and now she''s basically been adopted by the town''s richest man?

    ?Oh, I¡­ I see. Forgive me, I won''t mention it again?

    The innkeeper nodded satisfied. Nene buried her head between her shoulders. She felt so stupid for she had been warned several times not to meddle.

    ?We all cherish her, do you understand? So don''t bother her?

    ?I will do as you say?

    ?Now¡­ I bet you came to me because you''re hungry?

    She nodded. She''d just been lectured, so she stood cowered and quiet.

    ?Don''t worry, I won''t let a child starve. Go behind the counter, there¡¯s a wicker basket back there, with some bread in it?

    Nene obeyed. She avoided thinking about what he had called her. She quickly found the basket and pulled out a warm loaf.

    ?Fresh bread?, she commented with a smile.

    ?Hey, who do you think I am? I have an agreement with the baker, ¡°at Argor¡¯s, fresh bread every morning¡±!?

    ?Is there an oven too in this village??

    ?Sure, what did you expect? Bread doesn¡¯t grow on trees?

    She pouted, causing that insufferable man to grin. She returned to his side. The flame from the hearth began warming the place.

    ?I¡®m talking about the fact that this remote village has ovens, mills, sawmills¡­?

    ?Oh, you mean those. Well, we all built them together. It was a hard time¡­ But now things are easier. Not bad for a bunch of country folk, right??

    ?I have to admit that yes, it is remarkable. However¡­?

    ?What now??

    Nene kept quiet. The Archangel taught that technology makes people lazy and, therefore not very vigilant against the Evil One, but surely such a statement would have gotten him mad. Besides, the people of Dena seemed hardworking enough, so she dropped the matter.

    ?However¡­.?

    ?Uh??

    Argor came face to face, defiantly, making her feel tiny. She needed a diversion from that awkward situation.

    ?However¡­ I bet if I wanted some hot water, you wouldn''t be able to get it?

    The innkeeper looked disappointed. He pointed to the hearth.

    ?Are you kidding me? What do you use in the city to heat water??

    ?Oh¡­ Erm¡­ So¡­ could I¡­.?

    The man snorted. Was he angry at her? Nene took a bite of the loaf and smiled at him, hoping that doing so would calm him down.

    ?You will have your hot water, princess. Wait for me in your room?

    ?Sure. Thanks?

    She hurried upstairs. She closed the door and breathed a sigh of relief. Interacting with Argor was so stressful... yet she needed his cooperation. She should have been more careful with her wording in the future. She looked at her travel bag to get ready for the day. She took the silver cross and hid it in a pocket inside her clothes. She slipped two small wooden crosses into her trousers¡¯ pockets, commonly used by servers during functions, just in case. She could not carry objects that betrayed her identity or they would have gotten her too much attention, so she left the sword at the inn. She hid the dagger sheath under her clothes. It wasn''t practical, but she had no choice.

    Someone knocked at her door. Nene jumped: was it Argor again? She closed her purse, took a quick look around the room, making sure she hadn''t left anything too personal lying around, then opened it.

    ?Good morning?

    Nila was there, holding a basin full of water, dumbfounded. The herbalist wore her hair tied back, hidden under a work cap, and ordinary trousers, similar to hers. The Nila she had met the day before exuded an almost noble aura, that day she looked like any peasant girl. Nonetheless, Nene stared at her more than was polite.

    ?C-Can I come in??

    ?Oh¡­ yeah. Sure?

    Nila entered the room keeping her eyes down. She had embarrassed her. Nene struggled to find a topic of conversation as quickly as possible.

    ?That basin¡­?

    ?Oh, Argor said it''s for you. He asked me to bring it to you, and since I would have come here anyway¡­?

    ?I understand. Thank you?

    The herbalist left the basin on the table. Nene made sure she had locked the door. She sat down and invited Nila to do the same.

    ?Are you convinced you want to be my guide? It could be dangerous?

    ?Well¡­ I know, and yes, I''m scared¡­?

    The young woman began to fidget with the fabric of her tunic. Her voice was shaky, but the tone was firm.

    ?... But I still want to help you. I-I hope I can be of help to you, and that the village will be safe?

    ?I understand?

    Nene hesitated. She felt an uneasiness she couldn''t explain. She met Nila''s gaze, who smiled at her. Nila looked she could understand her thoughts with just a glance, so she hurried to say something.

    ?Fret not¡­. I''ll try¡­ No, I''ll keep you safe during the mission?The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ?The water is getting cold¡­?

    ?I beg your pardon??

    The herbalist put a hand close to the water surface in the basin, then stood up.

    ?I have to check your wounds, then you can wash yourself. We should hurry or the water will get cold?

    ?Right¡­?, she sighed.

    Nila stared at her, arms folded. Nene did the same until she looked away.

    ?Y-you should¡­ undress?

    Nene leapt to her feet and nearly ran to sit on the bed. She turned away from the woman, perhaps because she needed to, perhaps to conceal her facial expression.

    ?Forgive me, a lot is going on in my mind right now!?

    ?I-it''s okay?, Nila said.

    The herbalist sat next to her. Nene unbuttoned her tunic, revealing the silver cross. Nila looked intrigued. so she decided to explain, so as not to think about she was feeling uncomfortable.

    ?Today I will bring with me some tools of the trade. I''ll have to hide them though, so as not to be conspicuous?

    ?Of course¡­?

    Nila began to undo her bandages. Her touch, loving and warm the day before, felt cold and hard. Had something changed between them, or was Nene seeing things in a different light? And for what reason?

    ?After all, you promised to keep me safe. I''m counting on it?, she smiled.

    She blushed. Had she actually said such a stupid thing? Maybe she should have read less chivalric tales. She had always thought that the Knights of the Church were a bunch of louts, obsessed with their traditions more than with their job, yet there she was, imitating them to try and look good in front of a country girl.

    ?Now I''ll have to touch your scars, you might feel itchy?

    ?Scars? What do you mean? Just yesterday¡­?

    Nila ran her fingers over her skin. Nene winced, but felt no pain or discomfort.

    ?How do you feel??

    ?I feel¡­ nothing, I dare say?

    ?Oh, very good. You are so young, you heal in an instant?

    She breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, the atmosphere lightened a bit.

    ?I don''t think I''m much younger than you,? she said.

    Nila giggled. She took a new band from a shoulder purse and began applying it.

    ?This is just to be safe. We don''t want your clothes to reopen your wounds, do we? Also, I''m twenty-two?

    ?How is that possible? This healing is miraculous?

    ?I told you, my master has developed some wondrous formulas?

    Nene''s training made her doubt such words. "Miraculous"? Or rather ¡°sacrilegious¡±? At the same time, she was curious. She greatly appreciated Nila''s help, and that formula was useful, especially in a field as dangerous as hers. As the herbalist finished wrapping her, humming, she started fantasizing about travelling with her: someone to talk to along the way, someone who would answer with words and not whinnies and huffs. Having company when she camped out at night, feeling safe rather than alone¡­

    ?Done?

    Nene woke up from her fantasy. She felt Nila''s gaze upon her, as if she had witnessed the little play in her mind. She felt hot and wanted to disappear.

    ?Are you okay??, the woman asked. ?M-maybe you should get some rest??

    ?No, no, it''s not necessary?, she stammered.

    ?As you wish. I''ll wait for you downstairs, then?

    ?Come back in a few minutes. It won''t take me long to wash. I''d like to discuss a few things with you before we get down to business. Away from prying ears?

    Nila nodded. She walked to the door but stopped halfway.

    ?You''re sure you''re fine? Do you need help washing??

    She blushed. Her first instinct was to accept instantly. Was it so wrong? She had never been taught anything about it. All she knew was that her emotions were out of control, and so was she. Her actions were putting her and others in danger. She had been told countless times that distractions on the field were the best way to get killed. Nila, however, was worrying about her. She owed her an explanation.

    ?Yes, I''m fine, it''s just that¡­ I''m not very used to¡­ this¡­?

    ?The¡­ country life??

    ?No, I mean¡­ meeting new folks? Where I grew up there are no¡­ kind people, like you?, she admitted.

    She wanted to sink. Saying such things in the cadet dormitory would have turned her into a laughingstock. She looked down expecting to be made fun of. The herbalist said nothing for several moments. Nene grew nervous, until, driven by exasperation, she found the courage to raise her head. Then she saw her.

    Nila had an expression somewhere between crying and smiling. She looked at her gently, but her eyes were filled with tears.

    ?T-thanks¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry¡­?

    Nila ran out of the room. Nene stood dumbfounded, staring at the cold emptiness of her room. Had she offended her in any way? She covered her face with her hands and stifled a scream.

    <hr>

    To Nene''s surprise, Nila returned as promised. Nene was brushing her hair, with little to no success. The water in that village was so different from what she was used to, so thick, that her hair almost felt greasy after washing it. Nila smiled at her and she did it back. She decided not to mention the interaction they''d had just before, especially since she should have stopped getting distracted and started focusing solely on the mission instead, on the damned on the loose who posed a threat to these people.

    ?I wanted to talk to you privately because there are some things you need to know. For your safety?

    The herbalist grabbed a chair and sat down in front of her. Nene was sitting on her bed, her hair wet, or perhaps greasy, drying it with a towel. For a moment she thought it was like being a family¡­ She inhaled. Mission first.

    ?Now I will explain to you what to do in case we meet the damned?

    Nila nodded, her expression very serious. A moment later, though, she looked away and bit her lip.

    ?Is something troubling you??

    ?Oh¡­ w-w-well¡­ I was thinking¡­ W-we should also think about your¡­ act?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?In the village¡­ nobody speaks so formally?

    ?You make a good point. From here on I will address you as if¡­?

    ¡°We were close¡±, she wanted to say. Her emotions stirred and she wasn''t given time to process them.

    ?S-sure¡­ I''ll do the same. Also¡­ I''m afraid people will ask you a lot of questions. We don¡¯t see many strangers?

    ?Do you think the story of the priest''s niece alone won''t be enough??

    ?Yeah¡­ in fact, I¡­ I thought of something¡­?

    ?What is it about??

    ?I could¡­ take you to my master. We''ll say that you came to this village because your uncle told you about him, and you want to learn the trade from him?

    Nene tossed her hair back and crossed her legs. At the Citadel she had been taught to always carry with dignity, yet that posture helped her think.

    ?Will your master take the bait??

    ?He is usually always happy about teaching what he knows?

    ?I understand¡­ but that means I will have to work for him. Will it get in the way of my actual job??

    ?D-don''t worry. The first thing an apprentice is taught is to distinguish the ingredients. But my master is now old, so he makes me do it for him. If he sends you collecting stuff, I will accompany you and take care of it?

    ?You''ve thought this through?

    ?Y-yes, well¡­ What we''re doing is vital, right? Oh, and he''ll no doubt give you some books to study, but you don''t need to, I can cover you up for a few days?

    ?I see¡­ Yes, that sounds like a good idea?

    She couldn¡¯t say aloud that she was curious to investigate Nila''s master. His miraculous healing was suspicious, but she couldn''t accuse anyone unfoundedly, especially in her current situation. She suspected there was a far creepier secret in that village, so it was unwise to antagonize a beloved member of the community. Besides, the idea of ??spending more time with Nila pleased her quite a lot.

    ?R-really? Then we should go to his shop first?

    ?Sure. It will also be an excellent excuse to interact with the people of the village, if I''m with you?

    ?I think so¡­.?

    Nila was agitated. Any person in their right mind would be fearful in such a situation. Nene herself, who had trained all her life for that specific task, feared for her life. Contrary to what some claimed, the Inquisitors were far from being some exalted martyrs. The Archangel taught that earthly life was irrelevant compared to the salvation of the soul, still, His worshippers cared about their own survival. Murder and suicide were strongly condemned by the Church. The purge of the damned was the only exception contemplated by the law, in times of peace.

    Nene got up. her head still wet, and took Nila''s hand.

    ?This is your last chance to reconsider?

    Nila shook her head. She held her gaze, almost as if she were challenging her.

    ?I-I''m not backing down?

    ?Thank you. So, I''ll have to explain a few things to you, for your safety?

    She indulged a few seconds to recall what she had learned during her studies, on how to behave when innocent people were involved in a fight with a damned.

    ?We Inquisitors usually can "perceive" a damned. Depending on how strong the Evil One''s power is on that person, I might notice it just by getting close?

    The herbalist was listening carefully. Her eyes conveyed fear and determination at the same time. Nene couldn''t help but look up to her.

    ?That said, it''s not always a reliable method. Keep your guard up. If you think you¡¯re in danger, run away and don''t worry about me. If I tell you to flee, do so. I''ll know how to get by?

    The woman nodded. The atmosphere became very serious, contrary to their previous meetings.

    ?Avoid mentioning the Church, the Inquisition, or anything related to faith. It is said that the Evil One has an excellent knowledge of the Archangel''s teachings, it could whisper to the damned, warn them against us, if it noticed something strange. Oh, on top of that¡­?

    She picked one of the two small wooden crosses she had brought with her. They couldn''t hurt the damned like her silver tools, but the Evil One feared that symbol, so it could at least be used to keep it at bay.

    ?As I said before, if you''re in danger, flee. If you can''t escape, aim this at the damned. It cannot hurt them, but the Evil One fears the cross. It will buy you time. Try not to use it unless you have to, understood??

    Nila hesitated before accepting the cross. How to blame her? A weapon is a sign of danger, needing one means that you might soon have to fight for your life. Finally, she took it and put it into her bag.

    ?G-got it. I''m counting on you, Nene. Is there anything else??

    ?Yes. If a fight should break out, run and warn my uncle?

    They exchanged a smile. It was important to get into the play, and being too nervous would have ruined the operation.

    ?I will. Nene¡­?

    ?Yes??

    ?You¡­ want to help the damned, don''t you??

    ?I¡­ sure. Why are you asking me??

    Nila toyed with her hand before answering.

    ?You''re a good person¡­ Let''s both be careful, okay??

    ?Okay. Don''t worry, I won''t be rash. I don''t want to risk anyone''s life?

    Nene''s hand started to sweat. She withdrew it slowly, took a breath and walked towards the exit.

    ?Let''s go to your master. You''ll see, we¡¯ll be fine?

    Nila followed. She wasn''t as radiant as usual, yet she seemed optimistic. The safety of the village depended on their success. For Nene, that was her second assignment and her first emergency. She would have solved it at any cost, flawlessly. Thus operated an Inquisitor of the Church, a messenger of the Archangel.

 Chapter 1.5

    Dena was a village bustling with life, despite its modest size. Argor¡¯s inn was located at the end of a small path that led away from town, from which Nene could get an overall view of the village. A small square stood in front of the stone church, from which a dirt road, wide enough to comfortably grant passage to a large cart, led straight into the middle of the forest and then rejoined the main pathway of the region. Several shops stood along the road, and the inhabitants gathered in front of them, most of them carrying baskets, axes and other work tools. On the opposite side of the square, a few tens of metres afar, the shore of the huge lake was full of small piers, sheds and racks where fish were left drying. All around, half hidden by trees, there were houses of all sorts and dimensions, and the cries of farm animals could be heard.

    Nene took some time to admire that idyllic picture that loomed before her. That place felt like it had been designed by a master architect. The settlements she had stopped by along her journey looked like a bunch of rubble by comparison. Dena was tidy and well-kept. She was so exhausted and on high alert the day before that she hadn''t had a chance to enjoy the view. She inhaled deeply.

    ?We can go sightseeing, i-if you want to?

    Nila was waiting for her a few metres ahead. It was hard not to get carried away by enthusiasm, as if she were on a pleasure trip.

    ?Let''s meet your master first. Then¡­ well, I guess knowing the surroundings a little better could be useful?

    Nila smiled. She waved at her to follow. Nene nearly ran to keep the pace. They walked down the path until they reached the edge of the village centre. The forest and buildings intertwined with one another as if they were a unique natural environment. They turned a corner along a dirt lane, edged by simple fences made with tree branches and sticks. The buildings were small and close together as if they didn''t want to take away too much space from the forest. Some villagers were just leaving their homes, walking into the street. It was a scene Nene was used to, in the city, except for the number of people, barely half a dozen, and their pace: nobody ran, nobody shouted, nobody hid their faces under a hood. Those people walked placidly along the street, exchanging pleasantries, as if the very concept of danger was unknown to them.

    Nene followed Nila like a puppy following its mother, being too busy looking around, almost amazed by such an interesting reality that she would never have expected to discover in that place. They kept going through the street, from the end of which came chatters and sounds, a sign that the local craftsmen were already at work. When they reached the square, she regretted having doubted the industriousness of those people.

    The church towered over the settlement. It was modest in size, but the bell tower was disproportionately tall, about three times the height of the other buildings. All around, arranged in a rather scattered order, Nene saw different shops, minute buildings of wood and straw, quite essential, most of which had only three walls, allowing her to peek inside. She saw a blacksmith''s shop, who, as if to defy her expectations, was sitting on a stool in front of the furnace, focused on weaving a rope; right next to it, an elderly woman had set up a stall full of fish, which gave off a different smell to the one she knew. Fresh catch from the lake had an unusual appearance, compared to the salted fish she was used to finding in the Capital, coming from the north seas. A man was leading a donkey in the middle of the small and sparse crowd, and the people gave way to him, while he reciprocated with an old-fashioned greeting, lifting a hand to his straw hat.

    Nene was used to seeing people in the city ignore each other, shout at each other, or else run to the side of the road and prostrate and bowing or even on their knees, at the sight of her inquisitor''s garb. The people of that village behaved like kin, like trusted friends. Such a drastic change of scenery caused her quite the discomfort, while awakening a desire for belonging, something she had never felt even at the Citadel, not even among her fellow cadets.

    Nila took her hand. Nene stared at her. In her eyes, she saw no emotion, as if that gesture were the most natural thing in the world.

    ?Stand aside?, she told her.

    Her tone felt unusual. Nene looked around and saw a great cloud of dust coming from the road that led into the forest. All the passers-by imitated Nila''s behaviour and moved to one side of the square. Similarly, people in the Capital gave way to expeditions of Knights of the Church, the armigerous of the Prince, the city guard, or the carriage of the Count Regent who governed the city in His Majesty''s stead. However, the ones coming from that dirt country road had a much less solemn appearance, and the inhabitants did not pay much attention to them, except to greet the shepherds who were leading the herd of sheep through the village, about twenty animals.

    A bulky young man, with rough features and a simple face, raised a hand towards Nila and approached.

    ?What''s going on??, the woman asked. ?You said the pastures on the mountain were ready?

    ?We saw wolves, and Jan swears he heard a bear?, he replied.

    His voice was full of tension. Nene observed the group of shepherds: there were five of them, two elderly, so it was easy to assume they didn''t want to take risks facing a bear. She wondered why the village didn''t organise an expedition to slaughter the beast, but it wasn''t her concern.

    ?Oh, my¡­. Where will you go, now??

    The boy sighed. Those animals must have been extremely precious to him, and what they were experiencing was a real disaster.

    ?Grandpa says there''s a clearing on the other side of the lake, but Grandma doesn''t want us to go there. She says there was once a mine there, and her father was crushed by a collapse. She says that place is cursed?

    ?If it''s cursed, the priest could exorcise it?, Nene said.

    The shepherd only then noticed her. She felt extremely embarrassed: she had spoken out of place, she should have attracted as little attention as possible, and yet there she was, chatting with an unknown young man. The boy pointed to their hands, resting one in another¡¯s.

    ?Did you find a little girl, lost in the woods??

    ?N-no, what are you talking¡­ I mean¡­?

    Nila, perhaps embarrassed as well, let her go. She composed herself before speaking again.

    ?This is Nene. She c-came to study with my master, I am accompanying her to his workshop?

    The shepherd glared at her. His wasn''t the simple mistrust reserved for a foreigner, but something far more personal. Nene tried to talk her way out.

    ?Father Cosco is my uncle. If you want I can talk to him about that accursed mine?

    ?No need, I can do it myself?, he replied brusquely. ?Truth is, only my grandma believes these stories?

    Nene shivered. There was no better way to fall victim to the Evil One than to underestimate its power. The existence of curses, meaning a place or object that causes misfortune to those who come into proximity with it, had never been confirmed or refuted by Church scholars, therefore Inquisitors were advised to be open-minded about it and to check every superstition. In some rare cases, rumours of cursed places had led to the discovery and subsequent purge of witches and other servants of the Evil One.

    A woman at the head of the herd, which by then had moved away almost to the shore of the lake, called for the young shepherd, with something more like a grunt than a word.

    ?I have to go, Nila. I''ll bring you something from the farm later?

    ?Oh, t-thanks¡­?

    As the dust cleared, people returned to crowd the centre of the square, completely ignoring the dirt road strewn with sheep dung. Nene looked at Nila, whose expression was too complex to understand.

    ?Something wrong??

    She gasped, as if torn from very deep thinking. She smiled again immediately after, in a rather forced way.

    ?All good. Let''s go to my master?

    She decided not to pry. She had undeniably a soft spot for Nila, yet she hadn''t forgotten that she was there for a specific purpose, and the affairs of the village were none of her business. The heroes of the stories she was so passionate about would have acted differently, they would have faced the bear, saved the village from danger, obtained everyone''s recognition and claimed the maiden''s hand... but those were stories from past times. She was not a heroine but an inquisitor, and she wished for no hand...

    Nila realised Nene was staring at her hands, so she grabbed hers again. She guided her towards the lake and the village marketplace was out of sight in no time. Of the two dirt paths, one led towards a farm, deep in the woods, and then continued along the shore of the lake. In the distance, in that direction, Nene could still see the herd of sheep belonging to the family of that obnoxious man they¡¯d met a little earlier. The second path pointed straight towards the lake, where small piers and stilt houses were bustling with fishermen, back from the morning catch. Some were mending their nets, others were relaxing lying on the bare shore, drinking unspecified liqueurs from clay bottles.

    The two followed neither one nor the other road, but a tiny third path, barely visible, traced by the footsteps of people in the grass of the undergrowth. The route led into the forest for a few tens of metres, in the opposite direction from the farm. The terrain was quite rough, and Nene had some trouble keeping up with Nila, who moved as if she knew by heart the position of any protruding root or slippery rock. The village sounded distant, but still audible, when they arrived in front of a singular building to say the least: a small farmhouse whose foundations were rising above the ground, and walls of beams filled with pitch, a material not so common even in the Capital. The wooden roof and the entirety of the structure were covered by a pitch coat, the windows were made of glass and the smoking chimney of bricks. Nothing about that cabin matched what she had seen so far. She hesitated to approach.

    ?Here we are?

    Nila cheerfully announced that they had arrived. She motioned for her to follow, and headed for the wooden door painted green, which stood out against the opaqueness of the pitch. Nene obeyed, albeit reluctantly.

    They crossed the threshold. The air was much warmer than outside, and it smelled of musk. Nene was very suspicious of that infamous herbalist, and kept her guard up.

    She entered a small, rather unique environment. The cabin¡¯s inside was a single room, whose walls were full with shelves and dozens of books. There must have been at least a hundred volumes, an impressive collection, especially for a countryman. In a corner to her left was a large battered table, on which various objects were scattered in a disorderly manner: open books, a mortar and pestle, a partially chewed loaf of bread, jars containing dried flowers and moulds. In the opposite corner, a large dark wood shelf held dozens of these jars, as well as small bowls and even some potted plants. Opposite the shelf, on the plank floor, was a pallet and a blanket. It seemed that Nila''s teacher lived and worked there, but there was no sign of him.

    ?Master Ezio??

    There was no reply. Nene finally learned the name of that mysterious man: Ezio. It was a typical name of the Principality''s nobility, which could have justified his level of education and his massive collection of books. But what was a nobleman doing in that remote village?

    Nila walked to the bottom of the house, where a second door led to the backyard. When she opened it, Nene saw a small garden surrounded by a dry stone wall. The garden was not what one would expect of a stately home, with exotic flowers and plants, but rather that of a witch, filled with brambles, wildflowers, creepers and lichens. At the centre of that havoc, a tiny man was bent to the ground, tearing up a weird-looking plant, with little to no success.

    ?Master Ezio!?, Nila called, raising her voice.

    ?I heard you the first time, you idiot! Why don''t you lend me a hand??

    The woman winced, intimidated by the old man''s hostile tone. His hoarse, annoyed voice would have frightened anyone. She ran to help him, or rather, she uprooted the plant for him, very easily.

    ?Good girl?

    Ezio stood up and turned around. He looked extremely fragile. He was no taller than her, so thin that his peasant clothes almost fell off him. His face was a mass of wrinkles, and his slitted eyes were nearly colourless. He looked very old, despite his grit, and had no nobleman manners.

    ?Who''s there? Who are you??, he shouted in her direction.

    ?M-master, this is Nene, Cosco''s niece?Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ?That old sorcerer has a niece?! What do you want from me??

    ?W-well, she¡­?

    ?Nila¡­?

    The old man sighed and radically changed his posture. From a bundle of nerves that he was, he relaxed, his back straightened a little, and he smiled.

    ?Y-yes??, she asked, intimidated.

    ?My dear, I think our guest can speak on her own. Let''s go back inside, I''ll make some tea?

    Nene stood still and was stunned by that sudden change of character. She looked at Nila for help, but she seemed to be deliberately avoiding her. Ezio approached her very slowly with a curious expression. He scratched the back of his nearly bald head, and gave her a toothless smile.

    ?Nene, isn¡¯t it? What brings you to our village??

    She didn''t answer immediately and still glanced at Nila, who was busy putting the horrendous plant she had just plucked into an empty jar. The old man followed her gaze and, seeing Nila, his expression became fierce.

    ?Stupid girl! What are you doing?!?

    She gasped and nearly dropped the jar. She hunched her shoulders like a caught-out child, next to tears.

    ?I-I''m¡­ putting away your¡­?

    ?That''s a plain nasty weed, that''s why I was trying to pull it! Don''t you recognize weeds from useful herbs?!?

    Nila looked at the vegetable monstrosity in her hand, and stared down in frustration. Nene was quite annoyed by the situation, still she said nothing. She needed information about that man, and as heartbreaking as it was, the abuse Nila was experiencing was not her priority to solve.

    ?I''m sorry, master?

    ?Don''t worry, dear. Everyone makes mistakes?

    Ezio went back to his civilised mannerism. Nene considered whether to impose the cross on that asshole or not, but giving up her cover on an unfounded suspicion would have been foolish, especially since she didn''t perceive the Evil One in him. She spoke up, at least to spare Nila from further insults.

    ?My uncle often wrote about you in his letters. It is my interest to learn your trade, that¡¯s the reason for my visit?

    She wanted to be proud of her act, but the herbalist''s dubious expression almost frightened her. Had she said something wrong? Had she betrayed herself?

    ?Oh, it''s a pleasure to meet someone who can speak properly. Tell me, where did you study??

    Nene almost cursed. She had been warned to be wary of her speech, too sophisticated for country people, yet she had lost focus and the man had immediately noticed her above-average level of education. The best thing was to tell something close to the truth, to avoid giving herself away in the future.

    ?In a monastery. I learned History, letters and faith there?

    Hearing the word "faith", the old man wrinkled his nose. Was he about to have another of his grouchy episodes? She kept talking to avoid further insults to Nila.

    ?Unfortunately at the monastery they didn''t teach anything about¡­ herbs and medicines. When I heard about you, I wanted to come and meet you?

    Ezio nodded satisfied. He walked towards his laboratory, where Nila was preparing the tea he had promised, and grabbed a book, handing it to Nene.

    ?Oh, how delightful, young people with an open mind. Usually, those Church riff raffs are all "sacrilegious here, sacrilegious there"... We are lucky to have a moderate man like Cosco in the village?

    ?You were calling him ¡°sorcerer¡± just a second ago?, Nila scolded him.

    ?I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Me, him and your father were always together, causing troubles, when Cosco was a kid still studying to get his vows?

    The old man''s innocent laugh seemed to suggest he had genuinely forgotten having insulted the priest a few minutes earlier. As odd as he was and possibly out of his mind, it was hard for Nene to believe that he was involved with the Evil One. She should have asked Nila about him later.

    ?This book¡­. why are you giving it to me??

    ?Oh, these are the most basic concepts that you will have to study?

    She stared at him for a moment. Had she been hired so easily? She had been told that the man was eager to share his knowledge, yet she wasn''t expecting to be so easy to convince him to recruit her as his disciple.

    ?So, does that mean¡­??

    ?Welcome, Nene. Now, unfortunately, I''m very old, see? I can barely stand on my own... so I hardly ever leave the house. Nila will teach you on the field. Don''t worry, she''s exceptional, give her a few years and she''ll be the one teaching me. If I¡¯ll still be alive?

    Nila joined them, handing a clay cup each, filled with a delicately scented infusion. She took a sip and smiled bashfully at her master.

    ?You¡¯re gonna e-embarrass me?

    ?You are a good girl. The village will be in good hands with you?

    Nene browsed a few pages of the book, and immediately noticed something unusual: it was written in the language she knew, but somewhat different. She had studied various ancient books and, although she was no scholar, she was familiar with the linguistic differences between modern texts and ancient ones, such as Martyr Ifeo¡¯s tale, yet that volume was a mystery. She wanted to ask, but feigned naivety.

    ?Master Ezio¡­?

    ?Yes??

    ?Is this book very old? I understand what''s written in it but it seems rather unusual¡­?

    The old man nodded satisfied. He walked towards the pallet. Nila followed him and helped him lie down.

    ?You brought me a smart young girl, Nila. You almost guessed it. That book is quite old, in fact, at least as old as I am, but you¡¯re missing the point?

    Once she was done assisting the old man, Nila stood next to Nene, her eyes fixated on the book. There was a hint of sadness in her expression.

    ?The reason it''s written in a bizarre language is because it''s from a faraway land. It was given to me by... a dear friend of mine, like many other volumes in my collection. I don''t know much about that land, except what I was told¡­?

    The herbalist made himself comfortable in his bed, with a little effort. His breathing became laboured from the small feat, turning his speech very slow.

    ?All I know is that we speak almost the same language, but their technical and natural knowledge is far more advanced than anything I''ve ever seen. Thanks to him I was able to develop my own medicines?

    The old man looked at Nila as a proud father looked at his kin. Their relationship seemed very close, even though the previous squabbles would have suggested otherwise.

    ?I will take care of her, master. Now you should rest?, the young woman suggested.

    He nodded. He rolled onto his side and began to breathe deeply.

    Nila gestured for her to follow and left the building. Nene was extremely confused, and her face was giving it away. Nila sighed.

    ?Where do I even b-begin with??, she told her, with an embarrassed smile.

    The crazy old man was not damned, yet a series of unusual circumstances had all gathered in that village. There was no way it was a coincidence. Nene needed a better understanding of what was going on, but for the moment it was better to take advantage of daylight to continue her inspection.

    ?What is my first lesson??

    Nila frowned, puzzled. She glanced once more at the book Nene was holding before speaking.

    ?Do you really wanna study with my teacher? I thought you¡­.you know¡­?

    ?I¡¯ll have to follow you on the job for it to be believable. In the meantime, if you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you a few questions?

    She smiled, but Nila didn''t seem to take the bait. Or rather, she looked exasperated. She walked in the opposite direction to the village. Nene followed her into the woods.

    ?Where are we going??

    ?There are some mosses that my master can''t get to grow in his garden. I saw that he had finished his stash, we will go and collect some?

    ?Do you know where to find them??

    Nila swiftly pulled herself up onto a rocky outcrop. They were getting further and further away from town. The undergrowth was wild, large boulders had been submerged by the trees, creating an uneven, steep terrain. Nene was in good shape, but she wasn''t used to that kind of territory, so the herbalist waited for her and held out a hand to help her get up there.

    ?There¡¯s a clearing that way, which is very humid even in summer. Soon it will be covered with edible mushrooms, but for the moment we will find what we need there?

    ?The mountain the shepherd was talking about, the one where the bear was spotted... It''s not nearby, is it??

    ?No, don''t worry?

    Nila''s bravado was unusual. In fact, after walking a few metres between sharp rocks and deformed trunks, she stopped suddenly, as if struck by a thought.

    ?I-I''ve never seen a bear, but I''ve heard that¡­ They move very fast. What if we cross it??

    ?Are there¡­ no soldiers or hunters in the village??

    ?Nothing like that. We¡­ I don''t think we''ve ever seen s-such dangerous animals get close to the lake. Bears usually live on the mountains, right??

    ?Maybe they came down to look for food?

    Nila''s startled look let her know she''d scared her. She took advantage of her hesitation to reach her, and handed her the old book Ezio had lent.

    ?Can I put it in your bag? Of course, I''ll carry it. Holding the volume like this gets in my way and I don''t want to ruin it¡­?

    Nila continued to stare into her eyes, with the expression of a frightened child. Nene sighed, and without waiting for an answer, took off her bag, slipped the book into it, and put it over her shoulder.

    ?I''m sorry, Nila, but I won''t hunt the bear. It''s not my priority. Also, I don''t know how to¡­?

    ?B-but¡­ if we asked the nearest town for help, it would be days for soldiers to come?

    Nila came extremely close and grabbed her arm. Nene perceived in her a strength that she would not have expected, but what really hurt was her disappointed look.

    ?Nila, I''m just one person. On top of that, believe me, a damned is a far greater danger. When I''m done I could ride into town and¡­?

    The woman squeezes harder. She was begging her. Nene felt miserable. She wanted to reciprocate her kindness and protect the people of that village, but her priorities were obvious. In addition, Church scholars thought that the damned could interfere with their surroundings, bring misfortune, cause disease, famine, and more. It was possible that, once the fugitive had been purged, the bear would go back to where it came from.

    ?We can''t count on anyone else¡­?

    ?How about this: after I''ve discovered where the damned is hiding and I''ve purged it, I''ll be able to reveal my identity, I''ll have everyone''s cooperation. I will assemble a group of volunteers to protect the village. In the meantime, I''ll tell the priest to spread the word not to leave town and we''ll wait for the soldiers to arrive?

    She proposed what sounded like a sensible solution, but Nila didn''t seem on the same page. The herbalist let go, her face no longer expressing any emotion.

    ?Nila??

    ?Oh¡­ y-yes I¡­?, she sighed. ?Forgive me, I-I''m just worried, that¡¯s all?

    Nene kept walking. Standing still meant prolonging that discussion, and she was already wasting too much time. Perhaps Nila would calm down if she focused on her tasks.

    ?I get it. And I promise I''ll try to help out once my assignment is complete. I am in your debt?

    Once again her smile was not reciprocated.

    After walking for a few minutes, they reached a gorge, a few metres deep. Nila showed Nene a path by which they could descend. Calling it a "path" was an overstatement, as it was simply a wall of the gorge less steep than the others, from which some rocks protruded from, and could be used as natural steps, albeit extremely slippery and sometimes very distant from each other. As she pondered whether her small stature and short legs would have allowed her to make that descent, Nene sharpened her eyes, curious about that unusual shape of the land. It was a very wide gorge, at least fifty metres, and didn¡¯t look like an ancient river bed. The walls were almost perfectly vertical, there were few trees and bushes on its banks and no obvious signs of dragging caused by water. Furthermore, at the bottom of the gorge, among the shrubs, she saw rocky formations with an orderly appearance, almost as if they were the remains of stone walls.

    ?That¡¯s the spot, we just have to go down there. Do you need help??

    ?I think so, thanks?, she admitted. ?This place is really strange?

    ?Oh, yes. See those piles of rocks? Master Ezio s-says they are ancient ruins. He says they were built before the Principality even got here?

    ?Remains of an ancient settlement??

    ?Maybe. I mean¡­ We don¡¯t know much about these things, I guess?

    The Church was an advocate for spreading knowledge among people, as long as it did not interfere with their fight against the Evil One. It was a common belief that the Evil One was all-powerful outside the Principality, therefore all outsiders were considered dangerous. This included those ancient civilizations that had preceded the Principality and the Church, therefore their memories had been erased for safety. Nene felt a little nostalgic and curious, observing those ruins from above. While they had housed God knows what fiendish servants of the Evil One, she would have liked to know more about them.

    ?Did Master Ezio tell you anything else about it??

    Nila seemed surprised by her curiosity and finally smiled at her again.

    ?Well, according to him, they used to belong to the Cloud Folk. You know, those magical creatures from children''s fairy tales??

    ?Yes, but¡­ I mean¡­ Does he actually believe that they exist??

    ?Maybe?, she chuckled. ?There are m-many things we don''t know about the world?

    Nene stared at her, fascinated. It was obvious that they both were passionate about that topic. Why? Humans were capable of great things, why did they so easily let their guard down against the Evil One? She felt ashamed of her na?ve curiosity, which had blinded her to danger. She, of all people, should have known better. She had dedicated her life to the fight against the Evil One. She wielded the silver cross.

    ?W-what are you doing??, Nila asked.

    ?I don''t know whether to believe in the Cloud Folk or not, but the Evil One is said to grant the gift of magic to some of its followers. Witches are their most faithful servants and the most dangerous?

    ?Dangerous??

    ?Don''t worry, you''ve been here in the past, so I doubt it''s a witch''s refuge. However, I want to check for traces of ancient blasphemous rites. The damned hiding in the village might have met with the Evil One in these ruins?

    ?Oh¡­ s-sure. So... I''ll look for mosses, in the meantime?

    ?If you notice anything strange, call me. Did you bring the cross I gave you??

    Nila nodded. She began to descend along the natural staircase. Nene watched her closely as she went down. That access point was all too convenient. Was the entire gorge generated with who knows what foul sorcery? It would have been wise to call in reinforcements from the Church as soon as she had discovered the damned.

    After a little effort, Nila reached the bottom of the gorge.

    ?Throw the bag at me!?, she shouted at her from down there.

    Nene dropped it into Nila''s hands, who snatched it up. With a satisfied look, she beckoned her to follow. Nene cautiously lowered one foot on the first rock ledge. It was half the size of her boot, and slimy. How could Nila move so easily in such an environment? She regretted not having brought Oo with her, or at least the ropes she kept tied to his saddle. With those ropes, she could have dropped much safer. Still, Nila managed to make it look like child''s play, which was why she hadn''t even bothered to warn her about the rough terrain.

    A swift sound spooked her. Her ankle twisted unnaturally, she lost her balance, and she no longer felt anything beneath her.

    She had slipped, and was falling.

 Chapter 1.6

    Nene opened her eyes very carefully.

    She saw the foliage of the dense forest. A pleasant twilight enveloped everything, a familiar warmth permeated her body.

    Nila''s face filled her field of vision. The woman laughed

    ?Are you okay??

    Nene gathered her thoughts: she had fallen, but she wasn¡¯t hurt. She looked around, still unsure of what the situation was. She had panicked and lost track of time. Her last moments were confusing in her memories. She felt embarrassed when she realised she was between Nila''s arms. The herbalist had caught her mid-air and they had tumbled to the ground together. Nene was curled up and almost shivering, like a baby, while Nila was laughing as if nothing had happened.

    ?I''m sorry¡­?, she whispered.

    ?No, my fault. Maybe I w-went to fast. You didn''t get hurt, did you??

    ?I think not?

    Nila smiled at her again. She seemed to be enjoying herself and Nene couldn''t figure out why. She took a deep breath and tried to stand up. A stinging pain arose. Her left ankle was hurting. She moaned and stiffened.

    ?Oh, stay put?, Nila ordered her. ?Let me have a look?

    She pointed to her sore foot. She felt like an idiot: she had sprained her ankle playing like a child. She was supposed to be an Inquisitor, a bulwark against the Evil One, and instead there she was, getting hurt in the woods and being cradled by a woman too kind to scold her.

    ?I have to take off your boot to get a better look. I-It might hurt you a little?

    She nodded. Nila slipped off her shoe as gently as possible. Nene grimaced, since at the slightest touch, she felt a strong pain, and the herbalist was quick to notice.

    ?Oh my! I-I''m sorry, I¡­?

    ?It''s nothing, I¡¯m fine? she replied.

    ¡°Nothing compared to the cilice,¡± she thought to herself.

    ?Oh¡­ You are really swollen. Poor thing?

    Nene sighed. The whole circumstance was ridiculous. There were procedures for a purge. That case was certainly out of the ordinary, but she had already unnecessarily broken a thousand rules, not only for lack of preparation, but also because she had gotten a little carried away. As a result, she was stuck in a gorge with a sprained ankle.

    ?What am I doing??

    ?Don''t worry, I''m here?

    Nila grabbed her hand, and smiled at her. She couldn''t hold her gaze.

    ?I¡¯ll try to get up?

    ?No, don''t. The ankle will probably swell a lot, let''s not make things worse?

    That warning, firm but loving at the same time, left her helpless. She felt like a child in front of her wetnurse, and kept looking down.

    ?What do we do, then??

    ?Uhm¡­ I d-don''t have the proper tools to treat you in the bag. You will have to rest f-for a while. I''ll take you back to the village?

    ?But... we just arrived! What about the moss for your master? Also¡­ how do you think of¡­?

    ?Nene¡­?

    The herbalist grabbed her other hand. Nene wished to disappear, such was her discomfort, or maybe to stay like that for a while longer.

    ?I can come back for m-moss tomorrow. Trust me?

    ?You''re right. I''m sorry, it''s just that¡­. I¡¯m relying on you for everything and¡­. I kind of feel guilty?

    Nila stood up and scrutinised her for a few moments, thoughtful. Their height difference was enough in itself to intimidate Nene, the fact that she was pinned to the ground didn''t help her feel any better.

    ?I''ll carry you by shoulder. Spread your legs?

    ?Excuse me??

    ?W-well I have to¡­ well, l-let me handle this, okay??

    Only then did she notice that the herbalist looked as uncomfortable as she was. Nene had turned to a dead weight, cooperating without making a fuss was the bare minimum. She obeyed. Nila sat in front of her. She finally understood what her plan was: she would have to cling to her back for a piggy ride. She hesitated.

    ?Hop on?

    ?Are you sure you can do it??

    ?I-I hope so?, the herbalist admitted. ?Luckily you''re tiny?

    Nene usually couldn¡¯t stand remarks about her constitution, but Nila''s tone was more that of a loving sister¡­ or a master¡¯s towards their pet. She chased away those useless thoughts, tried not to come up with new ones, and grabbed Nila by the shoulders.

    ?G-good. I¡¯m getting up now?

    Carefully and with unexpected ease, Nene was lifted off the ground. A few light jolts made her ankle hurt, but she was soon at ease. Maybe even too much. She found herself cheek-to-cheek with the young woman. Alas, she forgot to breathe.

    ?S-see? I-I can do it. Are you all right??

    ?I think so?

    Despite the uncomfortable situation, Nene relaxed. She felt safe, like when Nila had hugged her after the purification ritual.

    ?We''ll have to take the longer way, I can''t climb up from where we came down. If you¡¯re h-hurting, tell me right away, understood??

    ?Understood¡­ Thanks, Nila?

    Nila spun around and almost headbutted her full in the face.

    ?N-no, you know¡­ it''s my fault. I s-shouldn''t have made you take the short route¡­ Oh no, m-master Ezio will be f-furious¡­?

    Nila pressed on, ignoring the mess of unfamiliar emotions she had aroused in Nene, with that very close face-to-face. Nene, for her part, tried to distract herself by looking around. Unfortunately, with each step Nila took, her ankle suffered a little, but she had no intention of complaining about it, or she would have slowed them down even further. Luckily they weren¡¯t far away from the village.

    The "longer way" Nila had talked about consisted of climbing up a slight slope, on the opposite side from which they had come down. Then, they went around the entire chasm back to their track. It wasn''t a big deal per se, but Nila was carrying her along, as well as her bag. Why hadn''t they followed that path from the beginning? She refrained from asking, or Nila would have felt even more guilty.

    ?I''d be in trouble, without you?, she told.

    The herbalist did not answer for several moments. Was she angry? She was hoping to improve her mood by chatting.

    ?I shouldn''t have b-brought you here. You wouldn''t got h-hurt in the first place?

    ?It was an accident. You said you have everything you need to heal me, back in town, right? If it works as well as last time, I''ll be back on my feet in a few hours."

    ?B-but¡­ that¡¯s¡­?

    ?You have done nothing wrong?

    She rested her head gently against Nila''s shoulder. A moment later she stared at her in disbelief: what was she doing? What was the point of that? She didn''t know what to do, so she did the worst thing possible and stood still. The herbalist kept walking, but stiffened noticeably.

    ?I¡­ I''ll have to make it up to you?, Nene said.

    ?N-no. No¡­ there is no need¡­?

    ?I insist. Even though I have no clue how to¡­?, she admitted. ?Is there¡­ something you want??

    Hoping she wouldn''t ask her to hunt the bear, Nene bit her lips. She was a complete mess at that kind of stuff. After all, she had been raised in an isolated and loveless place.

    ?I think¡­ that after today''s emotions, I would gladly have a b-beer at the inn?

    She was surprised by that unexpected response, both because of its modesty and because, for some reason, she couldn''t imagine Nila drinking booze.

    ?Okay. You will be my guest?

    ?Really?!?

    Nila''s tone, for some reason, became unusually high-pitched. That overreaction made Nene all the more curious. She craned her neck in an attempt to look at her face.

    ?Sure. Why not??

    She smiled at her, and she reciprocated. After a few moments, Nila finally made up her mind.

    ?I-I¡­ never¡­ went out for drinks with f-friends?

    ?I can''t believe it! Argor told me that everyone in the village loves you. Did he lie to me??, Nene jested.

    ?N-no, I don''t think so, but¡­.?

    Nila''s breathing was starting to get heavy and ragged. Nene recognised their surroundings, a sign that they were on the right path. The sunlight was still intense, it was at least a couple of hours before sunset.

    ?You should take a break?, she suggested. ?Put me down and rest a bit?

    ?Yes, you''re right¡­?

    Nila walked towards a large boulder covered in moss. She gently dropped Nene on top of it, who let go of her. Finally, she sat next to her. Her face was red and wet with sweat, yet she seemed more worried about her than herself.

    ?Are you hurting??

    ?No?, Nene lied. ?We''re in no hurry, it''s still early?, she added, pointing to the sky.

    The herbalist rummaged in the bag. She took out a shiny steel flask, an object that looked very expensive, which, like Nila''s clothes, didn¡¯t seem from the remote place that was the village of Dena.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ?Are you thirsty??, she asked.

    ?You should drink first. You''re the one who''s¡­ Who''s carrying me¡­?, she replied, with a touch of embarrassment.

    Nila took a quick sip, then handed her the flask. She took one too. The water was surprisingly cool. Yet she hadn''t seen her fill it in a nearby stream or anything like that.

    ?This¡­is that water from the well? Does it come from the village??

    ?Yes?

    ?And it''s¡­ still fresh? We''ve been away for a few hours now?

    Nila sighed. She turned the flask over in her hands, then drank again.

    ?It b-belonged to my father. It has a coating o-on the inside¡­ in short, it is an invention that keeps the water fresher for longer?

    Nene realised she had hit a sore spot, and regretted her naivety.

    ?Forgive me. I was just curious¡­?

    ?Argor t-told you that everyone in the village l-loves me??

    They exchanged a glance. Nila''s eyes were swollen. Nene stood there, feeling like an idiot, not knowing how to comfort her.

    ?Yes, something like that¡­?

    ?Well¡­ m-maybe he meant¡­ that e-everyone pities me¡­?

    She took her hand. Nila had often done it to her. She hoped she would appreciate it, as she had.

    ?S-since¡­ my father died¡­ e-e-everyone treats me¡­ with kid gloves¡­?

    It was clear then why Nila had been surprised by a simple invitation for a beer. Ironically, the good intentions of Argor and the other villagers had made Nila an outcast. She finally knew what to do to pay her back.

    ?Nila, I''m so sorry¡­. All the more, be my guest tonight?

    She wished she had chosen her words better, but her silly mind, overwhelmed with emotion, must have inadvertently quoted some goofy novel she had read in her spare time from training. The atmosphere, from gloomy, became embarrassing. Until Nila laughed. A faint laugh, still bearing tears in her eyes, but a laugh nonetheless.

    ?I will gladly oblige, mydame?, she scoffed.

    ?Oh¡­ um¡­ Mine pleasure¡­?

    They exchanged an embarrassed smile. Nila composed herself a little and put the flask back in her purse. After a few minutes spent in silence, they resumed their slow march towards the village.

    They reached Dena when it was getting dark. Nila was out of breath again. Nene insisted on being put down, but Nila seemed determined to get her back to the inn as soon as possible. It was at that moment that they heard a familiar voice behind them.

    ?Hey! What happened to you??, Argor called.

    The colossal innkeeper ran towards them. He was coming from the square, and he was holding a basket of wildflowers in one hand. He was back from some shopping, however a basket of flowers was not exactly what Nene would have expected to see him buy at the market.

    ?I-I took her into the woods and¡­ She s-sprained her ankle?

    ?Tsk¡­ City brat¡­?

    ?Excuse me?!?

    ?Argor, no?, Nila interjected. ?I-it''s my fault. Please¡­ d-don''t tell my master?

    The big man sighed and nodded. He stroked his chin for a moment, then glanced at Nene.

    ?Are you carrying her back to her room? Let me do it?

    ?Really? Thanks. In the m-meantime I''ll go get something t-to treat you, Nene?

    She reluctantly agreed. Nila bent down to dismount her. Nene put her healthy foot on the ground, leaning on the herbalist''s shoulder. Argor wrapped her with one arm and lifted her as if she were a sack of flour.

    ?Hey!?, she exclaimed in surprise.

    ?What??, he said.

    ?Argor, p-please be gentle?, pleaded Nila. ?You could h-hurt her?

    The man grunted. Nene felt the urge to kick and punch him, such was the frustration of being lifted like that. He was so rough. The pressure on her stomach made her feel nauseous.

    ?I''ll take care of the brat, don''t worry?

    ?O-okay. Put her to bed, please?

    ?To bed??, Nene protested. ?But¡­?

    ?You heard what the doctor said, child! Let''s get going?

    Nila, albeit not convinced, hurried away. Argor went straight for the inn, carrying Nene as if she were weightless.

    ?I told you not to cause trouble for Nila?

    ?I didn''t do it on purpose!?, she replied.

    ?Tch. I have better things to do than look after you, you know? I have yet to start decorating the inn for the solstice?

    ?Do you celebrate the autumn solstice around here??

    ?Yeah. So what? Does the Church forbid it??

    ?No, I didn''t mean¡­?

    The Church did not prohibit or promote any type of festivity, by principle, although in the past there had been cases, in the borderlands, of rituals of external origin. The Knights of the Church had forbidden their celebration as a precautionary measure. Being from the outside, they could not know if they were harmless festivities or propitiatory rites for the Evil One. At the Citadel, cadets never celebrated anything except their promotion to Inquisitors. Although calling it "celebrating" would have been an overstatement. Once they received the Archangel''s blessing, they were simply given their first assignment.

    ?When will it be??, she asked.

    ?The solstice? In a week?

    A silly thought, the kind that had crowded her mind since she had met Nila, took hold of her. She began to fantasise about staying in the village, seeing the unknown festivity with her own eyes. Perhaps, had she solved the emergency, she could have afforded to.

    ?Tell me more?

    Argor kicked open the door of the inn and went for the stairs. The place was empty at that time of the day, and dark, for the hearth was out.

    ?Another time. Do you listen when I speak? I''m busy?

    They arrived in her room. Nene, enraged by the innkeeper''s manners, looked at the basket of flowers he was holding in his other hand.

    ?Flowers will wither in a week from now, you thick head!?

    ?Oh, shut up!?

    Argor threw her on the bed in anger. Nene stiffened, her ankle aching, and moaned. She glared at that gigantic, uncivilised idiot.

    ?Sorry I ain¡¯t reading you your bedtime story?, he scoffed. ?Be a good girl until Nila comes back?

    The door slammed loudly. Nene clutched at her leg in pain. He had thrown her! Unbelievable! She slowly pulled off her boot and felt a little relief. She had been advised not to move. Was she supposed to sit there during a purge?

    ?I haven¡¯t done much else today?, she scolded herself.

    She made herself comfortable as best she could, and waited.

    <hr>

    ?Nene? Nene, w-wake up?

    She opened her eyes. Nila was sitting on her bed, patting her shoulder. She had dozed off.

    ?Oh¡­ Did I sleep for long??

    ?I don''t think so¡­ I just went to my master¡¯s to get some things. It hasn''t been long since I l-left you with Argor?

    The innkeeper''s name made her frown. She felt the urge to complain to Nila, vilify him throughout the whole village, but risking losing her accommodation seemed like a much worse fate.

    ?Does it hurt??

    ?Yes?, she admitted. ?Do I really have to rest? How long? You know, I should be¡­?

    ?I''ll do my best t-to get you back on your feet, but you have t-to listen to me. Please?

    She nodded. Nila had previously proven her skills, getting in her way would have forced Nene to rest even longer or face a damned while limping. The herbalist reached for her bag. She took a cloth and her flask. She doused it with cold water and wrapped it around Nene''s ankle, which stiffened.

    ?Did I h-hurt you??

    ?No¡­ No?

    The cold reminded her of the cilice ritual. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down.

    ?What about those??

    She pointed to some wooden sticks that were left on her bed. Nila smiled.

    ?I brought these in c-case you misbehaved. If you don''t stay in bed willingly, I''ll have to s-splint your ankle?

    Nila''s false expression of reproach wasn''t convincing at all, which made her laugh. There was no use worrying about something she couldn''t fix. She would have continued her investigation as soon as she had recovered. There was no other solution.

    ?I got it?

    ?Good. You know, the elderly often overlook these things, that¡¯s why many of them are c-crippled. My master told me?

    ?I understand, don''t worry, I won¡¯t?

    Nila nodded. She was visibly nervous. She was most of the time actually, but she turned incredibly serious and focused while working. Did she still feel guilty about what happened that day? The cold bandage relieved Nene, although, even if she would have expected a more elaborate treatment, Nila collected her things instead.

    ?That¡¯s it??, she asked.

    ?Yes¡­ S-sorry, the best cure for these things¡­. is to rest?

    ?You think I¡¯ll be able to walk, tomorrow??

    ?Oh¡­ I-I don''t know. I''ll come and visit you in the morning, ok??

    ?Fine by me?

    In her heart, Nene decided that the next day she would investigate again, regardless of her condition. She was wasting too much time. She had to find the damned. She could have followed Nila, taking advantage of her familiarity with people and her profession as an excuse to check houses one by one. It was a very straightforward plan, and it might have aroused suspicion, but she had all night to think better about it.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. Whoever it was had a heavy hand. Nila jumped up and ran to open it. Argor came from the dark corridor, holding a huge pint of foaming beer in each hand.

    ?I-I thought¡­?, Nila muttered. ?You said that¡­?

    ?Of course?, she smiled.

    She had promised to treat Nila that evening, after all. What she forgot to mention was that she didn''t mean to drink with her. The Church did not explicitly forbid alcohol, however its scholars believed that it was somehow connected to the onset of some illness. Furthermore, drunkards had a greater tendency to fall into the clutches of the Evil One.

    The innkeeper left the pints on the table in her room, without saying a word, and left instantly. Nene breathed a sigh of relief. The less time she spent next to that grumpy man, the better. Also, though she would never have admitted it aloud, his size terrified her. Nila handed her a pint, and she hesitated.

    ?Is something wrong?? the woman asked.

    ?No¡­ Maybe? I''ve never had beer?

    ?Oh, I see¡­. D-don''t worry, I know¡­ there are lots of rumours about it but¡­ it''s just a pint?

    She finally accepted. Curiosity and gluttony prevailed over caution. After all, she had no intention at all to keep drinking, she just wanted to give it a try for once. It couldn''t be such a lethal poison, since many people drank it regularly, yet they weren''t all sick or damned¡­

    ?I have the Archangel''s protection, don''t I??, she whispered.

    ?W-what??, the herbalist asked.

    ?Nothing¡­ Cheers??

    She chuckled. Nila grabbed her pint and took a sip.

    ?Cheers?, she replied.

    Nene finally drank. Foam tickled her nostrils, a bitter taste made her grimace. After a few moments, an unfamiliar sensation spread through her body, a slight warmth.

    ?Everything okay??, Nila asked.

    ?Maybe¡­ I was aware it¡¯s bitter, but¡­ Do you really like this??

    ?Well¡­ Y-yes. Come on, you''ll get used to it?

    Nila''s insistence made her feel like a little kid. She wasn''t the type to admit her weaknesses. She drank again, and it was a little less traumatic than the first sip. After a few minutes and a few sips, Nene felt a little lightheaded, and more talkative than usual. Suddenly talking to Nila seemed so easy.

    ?What does an Inq¡­ A-a person like you do in her spare time??, the woman asked.

    ?I don''t know?, she answered. ?This is my first assignment¡­?

    ?R-really??

    She nodded. It was her second, still she was a complete rookie. Nila smiled and tried to hide her face behind the pint.

    ?What is it??

    ?Oh, n-nothing¡­ I-I was thinking¡­ We''re lucky they sent you. B-because you know¡­ Well¡­?

    She bowed her head. Nila was talking nonsense and had behaved weird all evening.

    ?You know, there are r-rumours about the Church¡­ About t-the Knights, mostly¡­?

    ?Oh, I see¡­ Yes, Knights are often on the drastic side. My Order and theirs do not agree on many things?

    ?Y-yes. Exactly! What I mean is¡­ I''m glad they sent y-you?

    Nila turned red. Nene, in return, was stunned. She had no idea how to act in that scenario. In the novels she had read during training, that was the moment when the protagonist took the opportunity to start talking about their feelings... But could she really call them that? She was slightly keen with a kind and attractive country woman, was it the case? She took a breath, drank a little beer, and calmed down. She would have had plenty of time to worry about such things once the assignment was complete. Nonetheless, there was no arm in flirting a little in the meantime.

    ?Nila??

    ?Yes??

    ?I thought¡­maybe I could¡­stay here for a while, when I''m done with the job?

    The herbalist''s eyes widened, and from red she became pale. Had she made her uncomfortable?

    ?Well... I promised you I''d help with that bear hunt, didn''t I??

    ?Oh, sure¡­ T-thanks. But¡­ can you??

    ?Maybe¡­?, she answered shyly.

    Her mind began to race, an infinity of doubts and questions took possession of her. She wasn''t sure whether or not she had done something wrong, what Nila had meant¡­ She felt like a complete living failure. She wanted to hide under the covers and scream. It wasn''t the first time something of the sort had happened, but usually Nila would have saved the day, saying something kind. Instead, she stood there, as if paralysed, sipping beer.

    She was about to scream for real when she heard heavy footsteps outside the room. They both turned to the noise. The door was flung wide open. Nila gasped.

    ?Inquisitor!?, Cosco shouted.

    ?Father! What''s wrong with you? You didn''t even knock!?

    The priest looked around for an instant. He and Nila exchanged a long look, but neither of them said a word. Finally, the priest, out of breath, clinging to the door handle, composed himself.

    ?Forgive my manners. I didn''t know you had company. Are you injured??, he asked, pointing to her bandage.

    ?It¡¯s no big deal¡­ What¡¯s going on??

    Argor''s heavy footsteps came from the corridor. Cosco''s eyes widened, he paused for a long time and then said:

    ?Someone stole the holy water from the church!?

 Chapter 1.7

    Elora''s screams and crying could be heard throughout the dormitory. The master inquisitors had taken her upstairs to the Prioress¡¯ office on purpose, so that everyone could hear her receiving her punishment. Most of the cadets were reciting their evening prayers in an attempt to ignore what was happening, with little success.

    Nene felt like crying. Sister Elora was her age, yet despite being just nine, she was very mature, acting almost like an adult. She often comforted the others when they felt alone at night, acting like a surrogate mother to all of them. She was the Prioress¡¯ pupil, who occasionally gave her cookies, which she shared with the whole dormitory. What had happened to her? Why were the adults punishing her as they would punish the worst of criminals? Nene covered her head with her pillow, but it was useless. Elora''s heartbreaking screams resounded in the dormitory. There was nothing but the mats on which the cadets slept in there, which caused the echo to reverberate between the walls, and gave those chilling sounds an almost ghostly connotation.

    It was night, and as a rule, they would soon have to turn off the lights. Most of the cadets kept a candle beside their pallets as long as they were busy with their prayers, but one candle was heading towards her instead. Nene didn''t feel like praying that night. She hoped that no one had noticed, that no one was about to snitch. For such a thing normally she would have gotten at most a reprimand from the teachers, but the cries made her imagination gallop, fearing the most horrible things. Her mood did not improve when the candle and the person carrying it were close enough for her to recognise their face: Liaria.

    ?Hey, Nene. Hey!?, she called her.

    She hesitated to answer. Everyone hated Liaria. She was two years younger than her, she was a pest and often played tricks on the other cadets, always getting away with it somehow. On top of that, she often argued with the masters, questioning the teachings and methods of the Inquisition, to the point that she was said to have attracted the attention of the Knights of the Church. There was little doubt that when she would have grown up, she would join that group of violent fanatics feared by everyone.

    Since she couldn¡¯t get an answer, Liaria snatched the pillow from her hand and looked into the eyes. Nene noticed that she was also scared.

    ?What do you want??, she whimpered.

    A cry made them both look up. How long would they keep going?

    ?You and Elora are friends, right?? Liaria asked.

    Nene hesitated. She had been taught that cadets were to watch each other''s backs against the Evil One, but that human feelings stood in the way of their battle against it. So would it have been wrong to have friends?

    ?Leave me alone?, she replied.

    ?I know what she did?

    A perverse grin grew on Liaria''s face, in stark contrast to her innocent doll-like appearance, rounded face and blond curls. Did the situation amuse her? Elora was everyone''s most beloved, cadets and adults alike. Despite her failing health, which normally would have precluded her training as an Inquisitor, she was said to have a profound sensitivity for the souls of the damned. People like her were extremely rare and were even revered. They were called Saints, and they were a very powerful tool for the Inquisition, as their ability to detect agents of the Evil One was unmatched. She was also the only one who, once her training was over, would have been allowed, or rather forced, to work in a team. She needed someone to make up for her physical deficiencies. All the cadets hoped to one day be assigned to her escort, and Nene was no exception.

    All but Liaria, who instead often mocked Elora¡¯s kind attitude, and got even more kindness in return, which was infuriating.

    ?Elora wouldn''t do anything wrong?, Nene protested.

    ?She did?

    ?I don¡¯t believe you! I bet you lied to Mother Superior, and now they''re taking it out on her!?

    Nene was about to give in to impulses and hit Liaria when she assumed an extremely serious expression.

    ?I didn''t do anything. One of the older boys told me he''d seen it all. The Abbess herself caught her red-handed?

    ?What??

    ?Yes. He says she was furious. Elora was talking nonsense as usual, and the Prioress got angry?

    Elora''s peculiar sensitivity was often a source of trouble: more than once she was found sleepwalking around the monastery. Furthermore, whenever an Inquisitor was initiated, and as a result the Archangel bestowed His blessing upon them, Elora would fall into a kind of catatonic state, repeating exactly the same words as the Emissary. Usually, however, the adults did not punish her for it. On the contrary, they had been very clear about how all fellow cadets should have assisted her. It was well known to everyone that Elora''s quirks were a gift.

    ?Elora is a Saint,? she insisted.

    ?Yes, but she''s not above the rules. And what''s the worst thing to do, Nene??

    ?I¡­ I don''t know¡­ Dancing with the Evil One? Elora would never do that!?

    ?Okay, maybe not that serious... But it''s veeery serious. She won''t get away with it, no matter how much she cries or if she says she heard the Archangel''s voice ordering her to do it...?

    ?What did she do? Tell me!?

    Attracted by their bickering, some cadets had approached curiously. Liaria paused theatrically, brought the candle close to her face, and with shining eyes, she declared:

    ?She stole holy water from the church?

    <hr>

    Nene was dumbfounded. She looked around for Nila, who seemed equally disturbed by Father Cosco''s statement.

    Someone had stolen the holy water in Dena''s church. Nene had learned in a horrific way how serious that crime was. Holy water was the product of a rite made exclusively by the priests of the Church, who, after taking their vows, received a unique blessing from the Archangel. A priest could draw on the power of the Emissary at any distance to bless the water and the land on which churches were built. The blessed earth and water had virtually been touched by the Archangel Himself and were the object of adoration. To damage them was to challenge the Archangel. Such a blasphemous act was considered a declaration of alliance with the Evil One and was often punished with life-long imprisonment.

    It was Argor, with his naive lack of tact, who broke the tension that had arisen.

    ?They stole the holy water? Can''t you prepare some more??

    Cosco sighed. It was the duty of a priest to teach their community, that manifestation of ignorance sounded like a tremendous personal failure.

    ?That''s not the point, Argor. The thief¡­ is most likely a servant of the Evil One?

    ?Did you see them??, Nene asked.

    ?Unfortunately, no. I was getting ready for bed and I heard noises coming from downstairs. I went down thinking it was someone who had been working until late and therefore missed the mass. It happens quite often. But when I arrived, there was no one, and the stoup had disappeared?

    ?The whole stoup??

    ?Exactly?

    Nene began to think. In all likelihood, the thief was the damned themself. She couldn''t explain why they would steal a sacred object that would have charred them at the mere touch. She needed to examine the church for clues.

    ?Father, it might be the fugitive¡¯s doing. If they¡¯ve entered the church I could sense it?

    ?Can you¡­ j-just sense it??, Nila asked in dismay.

    ?Yes, it''s one of the gifts that the Archangel grants to us Inquisitors. At the Citadel we are trained to recognize them using objects that belonged to damned people. Provided they touched something in the church, I should be able to track them down?

    ?They must have touched something?, Cosco deduced. ?At least the front door knob?

    ?Exactly. I will come to the church and¡­?

    She was about to leap to her feet when Nila rested her hands gently on her shoulders. She held her, softly but firmly. It was only then that Nene remembered her condition.

    ?You should stay put for now? the herbalist said.

    ?Yes, but¡­?

    She assessed the situation: it was late at night and it would have been difficult to search around in the dark. She didn¡¯t like the idea of wasting any more time, since no matter the reason behind the theft, the Evil One was acting while she was resting. Unfortunately, though, she had no clue about who the culprit was. In the worst-case scenario, acting rashly and blowing her cover to find the thief might have given the damned a chance to escape. Was that the thief''s plan? She shuddered at the idea that someone was conspiring against the Church, assisting a damned. Still, she had to keep that possibility in mind.

    ?Father, I will come to you in the morning, with sunlight, to investigate the matter?

    ?Be blessed. In the meantime, I will close the church. I''ll have to skip morning mass, and people will ask questions, but I can''t risk someone coming into contact with¡­ A cursed object or God knows what blasphemy has sneaked onto sacred ground?

    ?I have to ask you: is the ground under the church actually sacred? Are you positive??

    ?Absolutely. My predecessors blessed it before my very eyes, therefore¡­?

    The priest''s eyes widened as he realized the implications of his statement. He started breathing heavily, such was his fear.

    ?If the soil is sacred?, elaborated Nene. ?Just any damned shouldn''t be able to step on it. They would be seized by unspeakable pain and consumed by the power of the Archangel?

    ?My God¡­ what is it then, Inquisitor??

    ?Unfortunately, I have no idea. I''ve read many texts about it, but it''s just conjecture?

    ?Wait, wait a second¡­?, the innkeeper interjected. ?You want me to believe¡­ What? That there¡¯s a monster wandering around??

    Nila covered her mouth. Nene grabbed her hand hoping to reassure her.

    ?I don''t know what to believe?, she admitted. ?You mustn''t tell anyone about it. I will draw my conclusions once I have inspected the church?

    ?But¡­ Y-you shouldn''t be walking¡­?, the herbalist insisted.

    ?I''ll get you a crutch if you need to?, Cosco almost shouted. ?I''m counting on you, Inquisitor?

    ?Okay. Keep people away from the church like you said. I''ll wait for you here tomorrow morning?

    Argor muttered something unintelligible before walking away. The priest followed shortly after. Nene spent several minutes reassuring Nila about her health, with little success. She shared her concern, and was not thrilled at the prospect of venturing out into the village with her leg injured, yet she was only going to inspect the church. It was no big deal.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Finally, she was left alone in her room. She had to think, imagine possible scenarios and recall the manuals studied during training. There was no precise protocol for what was happening in Dena, and it was no secret that the Church was sadly terribly ignorant about the power of the forces of the Evil One. Many theories were mostly based on conjecture and intuition, which is why the Inquisitors were allowed freedom in how to handle every scenario. She wanted to solve hers by trying to avoid any collateral damage. She wanted to try everything she could before asking the Knights for assistance.

    <hr>

    The next morning, the pain was gone. Before getting out of bed, Nene touched her ankle and felt nothing. She removed the bandages and saw no swelling. Nila had worried too much. Perhaps the sense of guilt had led her to exaggerate things a bit. She dressed up and took a few steps around the room, to make sure she could walk without hindrance. She then went downstairs. The inn was filled with chatting. Unexpectedly, there were customers. Some people, fishermen, judging by the smell, were drinking around a large table in a corner. Of course, her presence immediately attracted their attention, even though she was wearing commoner¡¯s clothes. Suddenly silence fell.

    ?Nene, there you are?

    Father Cosco addressed her in an extremely informal manner. He was sitting at the counter, opposite Argor, and was playing the role of the uncle. He was carrying a crutch, as promised. Fishermen looking at her made her feel quite uncomfortable, so she approached him.

    ?Uncle, I''m good. Look, I can walk just fine?

    ?Oh, great. Shall we go then??

    The innkeeper looked at them both and nodded. They walked off together. Nene was still feeling those eyes behind her, and she remembered to breathe only once she left the inn.

    ?It would be prudent to continue our play throughout the day?, the priest whispered. ?People start talking about my niece. Rumors spread quickly, folks are suspicious?

    She sighed. Playing the niece was exhausting. However, it was the perfect opportunity to sell her cover to the villagers. They walked along the path that led to the square. It was mid-morning and there was less traffic than the previous day. The fishermen, as she had seen, had already finished their day''s work, and the craftsmen were minding their businesses. The blacksmith she''d watched the day before was fumbling with some pliers, while a florist was shouting at anyone who came within range, including the two of them.

    ?Father Cosco, good morning! Buy something!?

    ?Good morning. Not today, I''ll come shopping on solstice eve?

    ?I see... Wouldn''t you buy a gift for your favourite niece??

    Nene felt her blood run cold. Being called out meant having to play along, and she didn''t want to.

    ?Today we¡¯re studying together?, the priest said. ?Maybe I¡¯ll think about it if she behaves?

    She pretended to be happy about it. Was around there considered a prize for studying, to get some flowers? Her best option was to support Cosco in whatever he said.

    ?Be blessed, Father!?

    Nene could have sworn she had heard the florist curse them. They quickened their pace towards the church, whose unusually tall belfry towered over the village. The facade of the church, seen up close, was quite impressive considering the modest village in which it was located. The building was simple enough, with smooth, bare stone walls and a sloping tiled roof. It didn''t have a rose window or the artistic details usually carved everywhere, depicting the Archangel or some Saint of the past. However, it was richly frescoed, with images that Nene was unable to recognize. The colours were fading, a sign that those drawings weren''t recently made, yet they still left her fascinated and intrigued.

    ?What are these images??, she asked.

    ?You see, my predecessor wanted an unconventional church, one where the locals would feel more comfortable?

    Nene frowned. It wasn''t explicitly forbidden, and there was nothing wrong with wanting to entice people to go to church, but the things depicted in the frescoes were certainly not the Archangel, who was usually represented wrapped in His light, barely visible. Instead, those humanoid figures were perfectly distinguishable. Something about their looks made her blood boil.

    ?Do they have a meaning??

    ?You should ask Master Ezio. The job was commissioned to him when he was young. I think it''s based on some ancient fairy tales?

    The figures in the fresco were most likely belonging to myths from outside the Principality. It was borderline blasphemy to immortalize them on a church¡¯s wall. She could not be sure, but it was very likely that these hominids with unusual features were some fantasies of worshippers of the Evil One. She forced herself not to think about it for the moment. They walked through the big, heavy, rough door that led into the church. Nene''s stomach immediately tightened, and she stopped to investigate the entrance. She touched the handle and got an unpleasant sensation, but different from the one she had experienced a few days earlier, during the purge.

    ?Have you found anything yet??

    ?I want to check around again, but yes, I think you were right¡­?

    ?A servant of the Evil One, in my church¡­?

    Cosco turned pale. He ran up to the altar, at the back of which a small door led to his lodgings. Nene took the opportunity to look around. The church inside was as simple as the outside, a dozen benches were arranged in two rows. A modest enclosed wooden altar dominated the room. It was quite cold there and smelled faintly of mildew. In a corner, she spotted a pedestal on which the basin of holy water used to be. She proceeded as she had been taught, brushing her hands against the object looking for sensations, but felt nothing. Had the thief touched nought but the basin? Whoever it was, they knew exactly what they wanted and where to find it: they were familiar with the church.

    The priest came back carrying an old book, bound in dark leather and pretty worn.

    ?What are you up to?? Nene asked.

    ?I already told you this ground is sacred. I''m trying to figure out which... creature can violate the land blessed by the Archangel?

    ?A bestiary??

    ?Precisely¡­ Maybe you have better knowledge about such things??

    Nene avoided making rude comments. Bestiaries were ancient and crude attempts by the Church to catalogue the servants of the Evil One. They weren''t completely unfounded, but they were of little practical use. Over time they had mostly become simple escapism material, much appreciated by young nobles looking for some macabre tale to distract them from their all too tedious life. Furthermore, it was more likely that Cosco was wrong, that his predecessor had not blessed the soil properly. It was a wild guess, but it was better than believing that there was an entity capable of ignoring the Archangel''s power.

    ?Did you notice anything else last night? Something missing, something out of place??

    ?There were wet footprints on the floor, but they are now gone?

    ?How is that possible??

    ?Oh forgive me but... I was shocked and I didn''t think to look at them better... But I''m sure they were from someone¡¯s feet?

    ?Feet? You mean¡­ bare feet??

    ?Yes. Bizarre indeed?

    Nene rushed to the door and grabbed the handle. The uncomfortable feeling returned. She tried hard to remember: although the bestiaries were not accurate, the Inquisitors were trained to recognize traces of different origins. The Citadel kept objects of various kinds that were believed to have belonged to the damned and servants of the Evil One, and the cadets spent whole days handling them, perceiving their wickedness. The discipline was not very accurate, and some masters even considered it silly, however the sensitivity acquired with those exercises was greatly amplified once the Archangel''s blessing was received. Nene tried to associate what she was feeling to one of those objects, although she had already formulated a hypothesis. She remembered an old deer jawbone, an object said to have been recovered by the Knights nearly a century earlier, when they had vanquished a coven of witches worshipping the Evil One in the western regions. The popular imagination had it that witches lived naked in the middle of the forest, which would make sense of the footprints discovered in the church.

    She inhaled deeply. Her theory was shocking. She took a moment of recollection before turning to Cosco, who followed her everywhere like a page.

    ?It is but a conjecture¡­?

    ?Please tell me!?

    The priest was understandably nervous. She hoped he wouldn¡¯t faint at her declaration.

    ?I suspect¡­ we¡¯re dealing with a witch?

    The pastor became even paler. He dragged himself to a bench, sat down, and rested his head over his hands. Nene sat beside him.

    Little had been documented about witches. She wasn''t even sure they were real. The only testimonies dated back over a hundred years earlier, and some thought that they were lies conceived by the Knights, to cover up some of their raids or criminal acts. They were said to be servants of the Evil One of the worst kind, people who volunteered to serve it, even worse, they even begged it to corrupt their souls. It was said that in exchange for their devotion they received unspeakable, blasphemous powers, such as the ability to change shape and charm people, and that, unlike the more common damned, they retained a portion of their rationality. However, it was not enough to explain how a witch could have violated a sacred ground, but it was certainly a more realistic hypothesis. Little was known about these hags, while instead it was very well documented that a damned could never enter a church.

    ?Inquisitor¡­?

    ?Wait, let me think?

    Could the witch have servants with a clean soul? It wouldn''t have explained the presence of the footprints and the horrid feeling Nene felt as she touched the church door. She was in such disbelief: that case was already beyond her abilities and experience, and had just become even more complex.

    ?You should write a letter to the Citadel?, she said. ?It¡¯s pretty far away from here, better hurry?

    Nene shivered. She was not enthusiastic about the idea, but unfortunately, she had no other choice. The matter was too big for her alone to handle. If her guesses were true, it was too much for any Inquisitor. It was a job for the Knights.

    ?Mention my name and my theory. Write that I recognised traces of Ormel''s bone. Also, add that the animals in the area are behaving unusually and that someone is protecting a damned?

    ?Of course¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Someone is¡­?

    ?I am more and more convinced of it, Father. I hope I''m wrong, but at least it seems obvious that the witch and our damned are in cahoots?

    ?Oh dear¡­ Oh, merciful God¡­?

    ?I will return to the inn. We have to keep a low profile until the Knights arrive. Resume your activities as if nothing had happened. Don''t mention it to anyone?

    She took her leave. Nene was in a hurry to get back to the inn and retrieve her weapons. It was important to remain inconspicuous, but she was equally concerned for her safety. Furthermore, if the damned or the witch were to unleash against the village, she had to try to protect them. Her will waver at the mere thought of facing a witch, a mysterious and unknown entity. At the cadet''s dormitory, sister Liaria used to tell terrible stories she read in the volumes of the library. Those absurd horror tales came back to haunt her, the irrational doubt that they could be true consumed her. Would she end up devoured by crows like the Lightbringer Knight in Saint Arianna''s cycle?

    She left the village square, among the houses that blended into the bush. Along the dirt road, she thought she recognized someone. Nila was in front of a house with a man. She approached to tell her of her speedy recovery and to say thanks. The herbalist was walking beside a middle-aged man, shorter than her, but stocky, with a shaggy dark beard and a scruffy appearance. He had heavy eyebags and a generally unhealthy appearance.

    ?Nila!?, she called.

    The woman jolted hearing her name. She turned and gave her a sheepish smile.

    ?Hi, Nene¡­?

    She almost ran to her. She probably would have, if not for that man''s curious gaze.

    ?My ankle is fine today. Look. All thanks to you?

    Nila nervously looked first at her, then at her companion. Hadn''t she gotten used to the little story about the priest''s niece yet? Nene tried to bail her out.

    ?I¡¯m Nene. I''m Master Ezio''s newest apprentice?

    The man''s face lit up and he smiled radiantly. He seemed friendly. His voice was very deep and hoarse.

    ?Father Cosco''s niece? Everybody¡¯s talking about you around town. Are you liking it here??

    She nodded. Finally, Nila seemed to relax and the conversation took on a trivial tone.

    ?My name is Ostiir,? the man said. ?I¡¯m a carpenter. If you decide to settle here, you will need furniture?

    ?Maybe¡­ At the moment I''m staying at the inn?

    ?Nene?, Nila interjected. ?I-I''m taking care of Ostiir. He has a fever and I¡­ I-I didn''t bring the necessary stuff with me?

    ?Oh, sure. I¡¯m sorry. Are you taking him to Mastro Ezio¡¯s??

    Nila looked around for a moment before answering, as if she were lost. Yet she knew perfectly well in which direction her master''s house was.

    ?No. W-we''re going to my house¡­ Master is very indisposed today, and he''s b-behaving weirdly. Could you go and check on him? I hope he''s fine?

    ?Okay. I''ll go right away?

    She waved to the duo as they walked away in the opposite direction from her, away from downtown. Once alone, she clicked her tongue, annoyed: she had no intention of going to the old herbalist¡¯s hut, when there was potentially a witch on the loose. Since arriving in Dena, distractions and wastes of time were pursuing her. It was then that her gaze fell on the house from which those two had come, presumably Ostiir''s home. At first sight, it looked like all the others, a simple cottage with a stone base, log and beam walls, and a sloping thatched roof. However, every single opening in the house was rigorously closed, with dark wooden doors. She looked around and noticed how all the other houses barely had a door. Perhaps Ostiir was simply paranoid, perhaps he was hiding something. Furthermore¡­

    She took a breath. The thought alone caused her to feel unwell. She gathered courage as she had to consider every option, since she potentially was dealing with a witch.

    ¡­

    Furthermore, most of the events that had slowed her down on her mission since arriving in Dena were connected to Nila in some way.

    She hadn''t perceived the Evil One''s power either in her or the carpenter, but she was seriously considering that there was someone in the village who was protecting the damned. It was complete madness, against all teaching and the most basic common sense. Yet she had to settle the matter before the Knights arrived. If she had succeeded, she could have saved the residents of Dena from a terrible fate. The Knights were all but subtle and they would have ransacked every house, captured and interrogated anyone. In the worst cases, they even resorted to torture and had the authorization to burn to the ground any place of worship of the Evil One, or presumed to be such, as well as to execute both the damned and potential heretics on the spot. The Inquisition did not share their methods, but it was sadly clear that, in extreme situations, their intervention was necessary.

    She would wait until noon when the villagers would gather in the church for mass. Since Father Cosco had skipped it that morning, the streets were likely to be deserted. She could have used that time to inspect Ostiir''s house. If she could sneak inside and find out anything, she would report it to the Knights and perhaps convince them that her intervention was enough.

    Perhaps there was a chance to exonerate Nila and vouch for her.

 Chapter 1.8

    Twelve times the bell tolled. Nene waited a few minutes before leaving her room. She brought the silver cross and dagger, hidden under her commoner clothes. It wasn''t safe to venture out without her cloak, but she had no better option. It was likely that her witch theory was only a conjecture. In any case, if there was a real danger, at least she had some tools with her. She found Argor behind the counter, carrying some sacks into the kitchens. The inn was deserted, which was a good omen.

    ?Is Father Cosco doing mass again? That was fast?, the innkeeper said.

    ?Yes. Aren''t you going to church??

    He snorted. He left the heavy sack on the ground, causing a muffled thud. A scent of boiled potatoes and aromatic herbs was coming from the back of the inn.

    ?No. I¡¯m cooking for the night. Don''t look at me like that, you pipsqueak! I have a business to run, I can go to mass during the morning only. I''ll go tomorrow?

    ?Please do?

    ?I''m not stupid?

    Skipping mass once was no big deal in the end. The reason why the priests were so rigorous was to establish a habit. That way, people got used to taking the matter very seriously, thus minimising the risk of unrecognised possession.

    ?What ¡®bout you??, the man challenged her.

    ?I''m busy?, she replied dryly.

    She rushed out of the inn. She didn''t have all day, since mass in such a small village couldn''t last long. Perhaps the priest would keep people a little longer with a sermon, explaining his abnormal behaviour that morning. She hoped that was the case, and that Cosco had made up a convincing story, one that didn''t mention church burglaries.

    She walked along the path, retracing her steps from that morning, as she was still unfamiliar with the village. Ostiir''s house was on the edge of the woods. She recognized it as soon as she saw it: doors and windows were still rigorously barricaded. It had been at least two hours since she''d met Nila around there. She was told that the carpenter had a fever and needed medicines. Why did it take so long? Had Nila had to prepare some medicines on the spot? In her house? Did she have the equipment to do it? Had they gone to mass together?

    More and more questions arose. She couldn''t tell if it was intuition or paranoia, but too many coincidences, too many unusual events were taking place in that village, seemingly innocuous enough to go unnoticed by themselves, almost as if someone was hiding their tracks. Someone who was perhaps watching her from the shadows. She felt like someone was watching her at that very moment¡­

    She checked the surroundings, between the trees, but saw no one. The village was deserted. Everyone had gathered at mass, as expected. She approached Ostiir''s house and walked around it, away from the street. When she was at the back, out of sight, she began looking for a way inside. She examined the doors, but they were extremely solid, and forcing them might have attracted someone''s attention. Almost instinctively, she put an ear to a window. She heard nothing, but sensed something worse¡­ A familiar nausea pervaded her as she touched the dark wood of the building. Her blood boiled at the unmistakable presence of traces of the damned.

    "Found it", she thought.

    The beast was in that house. Or at least they had touched those doors.

    She shivered. She inspected the house on all sides, determined to get inside, at the risk of being caught in the act. Unfortunately, she found no opening, so she decided to let go of discretion. She returned to the back window. She held back her disgust at the foul thing she had sensed, as well as her mind, desperately trying to speculate and jump to conclusions. She drew her dagger and tried to stick it in a crack between the doors, and tried to force them open simply by leveraging. Every creak startled her. She felt like a criminal. If she were caught she would surely be labelled as such. People would be quick to judge the newcomer in the village.

    A louder creak brought a satisfied smile to her face. The doors were not barred from the inside, the crack widened a little. She managed to glimpse a small latch that held the two doors together. With a firm pull, the bolt gave way. The doors snapped out and slammed loudly against the wall. The hinges vibrated and clanged. Nene stood motionless for several moments, half expecting someone to come running. Luckily for her, none of that happened. She peeked inside the house, shrouded in shadow, and her feeling of nausea grew again. She had no more doubts.

    The disgusting damned had been in there.

    It wasn''t Ostiir. She would certainly have noticed when she met him, otherwise. She had to go in and find out what was going on. If the beast was still in there, she was vulnerable without her cloak. A lump in her throat made her hesitate.

    She held the dagger firmly and climbed inside.

    An unspeakable stench greeted her. The foul smell only made her nausea worse. She waited a few moments for her eyes to adjust to the dark. Luckily the house was of simple construction, and small glimmers of light filtered through the beams, allowing her at least to distinguish the bulkier objects and the walls. She was at the end of a corridor with a creaking floor. The house was bare at first sight. She took a few cautious steps forward. She didn''t want to stumble somewhere, not sure if she was alone there.

    There were two doors, one to her right and one to her left. Slowly, she approached the right one and opened it. The creak startled her, she gripped the dagger tightly and kept her free hand ready to rush for the cross hidden under her tunic, in case of need. She entered what she quickly realised was a kitchen. There were some shelves, a table, a pot¡­The room smelled of sweat instead of food. Her feet got caught on something on the ground. She squinted and saw some blankets: someone was sleeping there. It wasn¡¯t unusual, especially for poorer families,to have not enough space available to sleep comfortably. She deduced that Ostiir must have had a family, but where were the other members?

    She would have liked to inspect further, but without a light source it was impossible, and opening the windows might have attracted the attention of someone who, like Argor, had not gone to mass. So she retraced her steps and went for the opposite door. Unlike the previous one, which had a simple wooden handle, that one had no knob. She rested her hand on it and, when she did, she had to hold back not to retch. The feeling of disgust grew so strong that she almost passed out. She had never felt with such intensity that kind repulsion. With trembling knees, she went in.

    The door scraped on the floor and creaked ominously. It was battered. An unrecognisable stench came from within, but no sound suggested an immediate threat. She tried to analyse the situation in the dark. What she saw left her dismayed. There was a single bed in the centre of the room. The white blankets, which reflected the little light present, were marked with dark spots. Only then did she recognise the smell of blood. Some ropes were scattered on the floor: someone had been held prisoner there.

    It was then that she heard shouting from outside.

    She rushed into the corridor. She had to get away as soon as possible. The noise of footsteps and voices had become intense. Whoever they were, they sounded agitated and were rapidly closing in on the house.

    She was trapped!

    She, the outsider, would have been found violating the property of a local, in a village far from civilization, where a damned and other worshipers of the Evil One were hiding. On top of that, they could have accused her of whatever had happened in that house. As she weighed her options, someone knocked on the main entrance.

    ?Ostiir? Hey! Is everything fine??

    ?Anybody in there??

    Those people sounded really worried. Nene ran to the window, but it was too late. She heard voices coming from the back as well.

    ?There''s an open window here!?, someone shouted.

    ?What are you waiting for? Get in!?

    ?Who, me? Are you kidding? What if there¡¯s a bandit inside??

    ?Call Father Cosco!?

    The priest! Maybe the priest could save her. She wasn''t sure what excuse Cosco could come up with to cover for her, but in the worst-case scenario, he could testify that she was an Inquisitor. She just had to hide until he arrived. Luckily for her, folks seemed reluctant to break into the house. She slipped into the kitchen and waited, her heart racing.

    <hr>

    After a few minutes, she recognized the priest¡¯s voice coming from the back of the house. That was the best time to come out and surrender. She walked to the window she had forced open. The light from outside dazzled her, and when she looked out, she was greeted with a series of dismayed gasps.

    ?Can someone tell me what''s going on¡­ Oh?, the priest saw her.

    Nene froze, not knowing what to say. A group of twenty or so villagers had surrounded the house, and they seemed more worried than furious. She looked for the priest, who was even more bewildered than her.

    Until an elderly man with a long grey beard spoke.

    ?Isn''t that your niece??

    ?Yes. It¡¯s her! I saw her by the market with Nila?, a woman added. ?What are you doing in Ostiir''s house, uh??

    She hid the dagger in her robes, and stepped over, coming out very slowly. She had to make sure not to frighten these people and make her circumstances worse. From the small crowd emerged Argor, who stared at her in disbelief.

    ?You were right?, a man told him. ?There was someone inside the house?

    ?Speak up girl! What were you doing in there??

    ?She has smashed the window!?

    ?A thief?!?

    ?But she''s Cosco''s niece!?

    ?Let''s check her pockets! Pious folk don''t break into other people''s homes just for fun!?

    The priest walked beside her and spread his arms.

    ?Everyone, calm down. Let her explain?

    ?She¡¯d better have a good explanation!?

    ?Yes, she won''t get away with it just because she''s your relative!?

    ?Right! A thief is still a thief!?

    Nene sighed. The situation was getting out of hand. Cosco had at least saved her from being attacked right away, but it was up to her to get out of trouble. And there was only one way to¡­

    She took out the large silver cross she was carrying with her and raised it in a solemn gesture.

    The priest turned pale. Most people looked at her puzzled, except for the old man with the thick grey beard, who immediately knelt.

    ?What are you doing, dad??, a young woman asked.

    ?You imbecile! That''s the Inquisition¡¯s cross!?

    ?The¡­?

    Having finally realised the implications of his words, some of the villagers imitated the old man, but not all of them. Some folks were waiting for Cosco to intervene.

    ?People of Dena?, Nene said. ?I am an Inquisitor from the Church. Your priest summoned me since a damned is hiding in this very village!?

    Her statement caused a chaotic chatter. Her cover had become useless. By then she was sure she was one step away from the solution, and mobilising the villagers could be the best way to end it. All things considered, anything would have been better than seeing that place incinerated by the Knights.

    ?I had to hide my identity because, contrary to what the Church and the Archangel teach us, this damned fool did not submit themself to the care of your priest, but went hiding instead?

    ?Father, what''s this all about?? a woman asked.

    ?Unfortunately she speaks the truth?, he answered. ?I have summoned an Inquisitor for help, to hunt down the fiend?

    ?Are we in danger??

    That simple question sent the small crowd into an uproar. The greatest concern was everyone¡¯s safety. Nene glanced at Ostiir''s house.

    ?I''m sure the damned was here. That''s why I forced the window, and I inspected the house?

    ?Ostiir is damned?!?

    ?Oh no! It can''t be!?

    ?Poor Ostiir, poor Gil!?

    ?I haven''t found out yet?, she admitted. ?As an Inquisitor, I demand everybody¡¯s assistance?

    The villagers stared at her as if they didn''t understand what she was saying. Luckily Cosco was there, ready to speak to his fellow villagers in a way they understood.

    ?If you want to protect your loved ones from the damned, you should do as the Inquisitor says?

    With some indecision, the small group of villagers had gathered at the back of the house. They were awaiting her instructions. Their fear was evident, but it wasn''t clear whether they feared the damned or Nene''s authority more.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ?I need to take a better look inside this house. I need someone strong to come in with me and help me open doors and windows. Also, go get some holy water at the church?

    A couple of young men stepped forward. Their bravado faded when they were close enough to the window to smell the stench coming from inside. Meanwhile, another group ran towards the church.

    ?Should we look for Ostiir??, the priest asked.

    ?First I want to examine the interior under sunlight. Besides¡­ I know where to find him?

    She motioned to the two thugs to follow her and went back inside the house. She ventured into the dark first, heading for the front door.

    ?What is this stench??, one asked.

    ?Don''t touch anything without my permission!?, she admonished them. ?A damned has been here?

    The trio came down the hall. Nene tried unsuccessfully to open the door. A heavy iron bar was blocking it. His two helpers, with little effort and discomfort, being almost completely in a dark and stinking den of monsters, finally managed to open it wide. The light dazzled all three. Cosco was waiting for them there in front of the house, together with the group of villagers who had meanwhile increased in number. The rumour was already spreading. One of the two boys ran out, terrified, into the arms of an elderly woman who called for him in despair. People were in an uproar, terrified, rightfully so.

    ?Try to open the windows in that room as well?, Nene ordered, indicating the kitchen. ?Do not touch anything unnecessarily. No one but me and the priest must enter the other room?, she shouted to everyone.

    With a nod, she invited Cosco inside. The house, now lit up, was in poor condition: the furniture was covered in a thick layer of dirt and there were everyday objects scattered everywhere. The worst aspect, however, was the bedroom. The priest began to visibly tremble at the sight of the blood-soaked blankets. Unfortunately, Nene was right: thick ropes, also filthy with blood, were tied to the bed. Someone had been held in that room against their will. Thanks to the newfound light source, she observed traces of struggle in the room: broken objects, some thrown on the floor. The creaking door was lopsided as if it had been struck repeatedly with unprecedented force. On closer inspection, she noticed that the ropes appeared to have bite marks on them. The prisoner had fought back against their captors.

    ?Inquisitor?, Cosco whispered. ?What does all this mean??

    ?I''m not sure. The only certainty is that the damned was here. Perhaps they have tortured some innocent soul, or are about to sacrifice them to the witch or the Evil One?

    ?Oh no! Gil!?

    ?Gil? Who¡¯s that??

    ?Ostiir''s son! Oh dear, do you think he was¡­sacrificed? Such horrendous blasphemy!?

    ?I can''t prove it, not until we find this Gil and his father?

    ?Please save them! They are good people! Ostiir lost his wife during winter and since then he has raised his son alone, they are hard workers and¡­?

    Nene put a hand on Cosco''s shoulder, who was beside himself. She felt pity for his state of mind, but sadly she needed his assistance despite all.

    ?Father, please, get a hold of yourself. I need you to bless this house. Go through the procedure as if a real purge had taken place here. You should also remain on guard duty. I don''t want anyone to see this mess?

    He nodded, took a few breaths and seemed to regain his composure, though still pale and unmistakably disturbed.

    ?What will you do in the meantime??

    ?I will find Ostiir, and find out what happened to his son?

    She went out of the house. People were mumbling in fear. She looked for the young man who had kept his nerve just before, considering him a reliable guy with good principles. She found him chatting with some of his peers, slightly older than her.

    ?I have another assignment for you?

    ?Why him?!?, one of his buddies said.

    ?What do you want me to do??, he asked.

    Nene smiled. She had judged him correctly, hope wasn¡¯t gone. Dena was not a den of heretics as she had feared. If the majority of the population had cooperated, she could have reported it to the Knights, who would have been less drastic with their investigation.

    ?I saw a blacksmith''s shop at the square. Ask him if he made the bolt that closed Ostiir''s door, and if so, what he remembers about it?

    ?I will?

    She glared at his friends, two girls and a boy, all in their early twenties.

    ?Will you let him carry this burden alone??

    The small group of young people, heads lowered, set off towards the square. Nene continued to scrutinise people, who avoided her gaze in return. She needed a guide. Her last clue as to Ostiir''s whereabouts was that the carpenter had gone to Nila''s house to get some medicine. Unfortunately, she didn''t know where to find it, and she hoped that Argor could lead the way, but he was gone. Luckily, amid that crowd of frightened people, someone stood out. It was the old man who recognised first the silver cross. Unlike the others, he was on his knees, facing the house, whispering a prayer with folded hands.

    ?What''s your name??, she asked him.

    He opened his eyes slowly, as if torn from a deep concentration, and smiled at her.

    ?My name is Loif, ma¡¯am?

    Being called "ma''am" felt extremely embarrassing. It was the correct etiquette, of course, but Nene had just recently been promoted to Inquisitor, she hadn''t gotten used to it yet.

    ?Loif, I need a faithful soul to guide me somewhere. Can I rely on you??

    ?Wait, just a moment?, a young woman broke in. ?Do you need a guide? I can do it. My father is old. Please, leave him be?

    ?My daughter is a good girl?, the old man explained. ?I know she didn''t know the cross before, but please forgive her. Ours is a poor family, we couldn''t get her to study much?

    The girl nodded. A couple more men stepped forward. People were finally overcoming their fear, and starting to act for the salvation of the community and their souls.

    ?Do you know where Nila, the herbalist, lives??

    Her "guides" hesitated, until a man spoke.

    ?Everyone knows it but¡­ We don''t go near that place?

    ?What? Why is that??

    People around her exchanged hesitant glances. Finally, Loif got to his feet.

    ?Nila''s father, God bless him, was a prodigious craftsman. He built their house with his own hands. A very strange house, to be fair. That''s why fools are afraid of it?

    ?That''s it??

    She breathed a sigh of relief. Deep down she wanted to believe that Nila wasn''t involved in whatever was happening in Dena. She was just an out-of-the-ordinary person, and her father had been too. There must have been silly gossip going around the village about her family, nothing more.

    ?Gisela, go and accompany the Inquisitor?, the old man said. ?We must all work together, for our good?

    ?There''s nothing to fear?, Nene added. ?Nila may know where Ostiir and his son are, that''s all?

    The woman nodded reluctantly and led the way.

    Nene stopped at the inn to collect her belongings. Argor was not in the salon, and neither was his roundsman. Now that her cover was blown, she could put on her cloak again and carry her sword around. The black robe embroidered with silver made her feel safe. On the contrary, her companions seemed extremely impressed, almost frightened. They led her into the woods, along a path carved by footsteps in the grass. They were getting far away from the village, and Nene began to grow apprehensive, fearing an ambush. Usually, an Inquisitor travelled safely, no one would ever be foolish enough to attack them, not even marauders. Dena, however, was a mysterious place, where common sense seemed to falter. She had to stay alert.

    Finally, she saw a building among the bushes. Her guides seemed increasingly hesitant as they got closer. Nene couldn''t help but remember all those folk tales of a solitary witch who lives alone in the woods, in a bizarre hut created with blasphemous magic. Suddenly she began to sympathise with the fear of those people. But they were only fairy tales, weren''t they?

    She doubted her own reasoning when the entire house was visible. Gisela and the others refused to go any further. They came to a small clearing, in front of a house like she¡¯d never seen before, even more bizarre than Ezio¡¯s. The architectural style was unrecognisable, something Nene couldn''t explain. It looked like a figment of a child''s imagination, or perhaps from another land or era. It was made of clay bricks, the plan was a complex geometric shape, certainly not made by locals. The glass windows were framed with finely worked white wood and had no hinges. The wooden door had a small rose window in the upper part, a glass mosaic. The clay roof tiles had a precise convex shape, each one identical to the previous one. Despite its modest size, that building was of a more refined construction than anything that she had ever seen, as to make a nobleman''s mansion seem crude in comparison. The dizzyingly high tubular chimney gave off a faint smoke.

    Nene walked to the door. She climbed a couple of stone steps to a small landing. She noticed with amazement the brass handle, under which there was a small keyhole. She knocked, in vain. She tried to open it, but it was useless.

    ?Can we go now??, a villager asked.

    ?Yeah, I don''t want to run into the alchemist?

    "Alchemist"? Was that what they called Nila? She had been told that she was a sort of darling in the community, but apparently, some thought differently. After all, she was Ezio¡¯s pupil, a very bizarre man, who lived in a strange and absurd house and had prodigious abilities to cure the sick.

    ?Go back to the village. You should gather the elderly and children in the church, to keep them safe?

    Without waiting for her to finish the sentence, the three ran away.

    Nene was weighing how to act when she noticed a small basket resting on a windowsill. It contained some eggs and a bouquet of wildflowers. She frowned, remembering the gruff shepherd who had promised to bring Nila gifts. She tried to push the window open but it was so bizarre she had no idea how to, if even possible. It was then that, to her utter amazement, she discovered it could slide upwards. The wooden frame rested on two rails, and a mechanism she could not decipher held it locked in place when fully opened. Yet another oddity of Dena, where technological advancement and rural life seemed to meet as if it were the most natural thing.

    She broke into what looked more like a fairytale palace than a house in a remote village. The place was warm, the walls smooth and white, and the floor tiled with pink ceramic. It smelled of flowers and herbs and was extremely clean. The interior consisted of a single room, separated by curtains mounted on metal supports. There were several shelves filled with books, a metal bed with a mattress and even a wardrobe. Nene couldn''t believe her eyes at all that bizarre opulence.

    She approached what looked like a workbench, on which were arranged some alembics and some bowls containing salts and leaves of various types. All the equipment was in perfect order and clean, as was the rest of the house, suggesting that it hadn''t been used recently. She breathed a sigh of relief. That house was really strange, but there seemed to be nothing dangerous, no signs of struggle or a sudden flight. However, something still didn''t add up: where were Nila and Ostiir?

    She went through some books, picked one at random, and skimmed through it. It was written in that bizarre but still understandable language she had found in the volume lent by master Ezio. She had been told it was the language of a distant land, but she needed to do more research to find out what it was. She opened the wardrobe, finding mostly fancy and expensive clothes, typical of Nila. Finally, she found a cauldron and some wicker baskets containing bread and other food. Her inspection was over, even if she didn''t get much out of it. She couldn''t get the general picture. Perhaps the meeting between Nila and Ostiir that morning had been a simple coincidence.

    She climbed out, closed the window and walked towards the village, using the tall belfry as a compass.

    <hr>

    Nene found her way back and headed towards the carpenter''s house. Father Cosco was in front of it, sitting on the ground, with a worried expression. He had somehow managed to disperse the onlookers. Seeing her coming, he jumped to his feet and almost ran towards her.

    ?Did you find something??

    ?Unfortunately, no. Nila said she took Ostiir to her house to give him some medicine, but I couldn''t find any trace of either of them?

    The priest sighed. The suspicious house had been sealed again, to prevent some fool from poking their nose into it.

    ?I cleansed that... that massacre, as you asked me. Now, I should go back to church. People are terrified and have taken refuge there. I can''t leave them alone?

    ?Yes, it¡¯s the safest choice. Instruct everyone to stay inside the church. They mustn''t leave unless they have no other choice. Also¡­ You should look for volunteers to guard this house. Ostiir could come back. He certainly knows something?

    Cosco nodded several times. He pulled a wooden cross from his robes and raised it towards Nene.

    ?Be blessed, we''re counting on you?

    ?I''ll join you at the church as soon as possible?

    The two went separate ways. Nene still had one lead to follow, that of the blacksmith. She went to the village square, almost deserted. The only ones still around, despite it being just mid-afternoon, were some craftsmen hurrying on closing up shop and the group of young people she had sent to question the blacksmith. She approached the forge. The craftsman, seeing her, turned pale.

    ?Inquisitor, how can I help you??, he said.

    ?Have you already been informed of what happened??

    ?I told him everything?, one of the young¡¯uns explained.

    The blacksmith nodded. He rubbed his bushy black moustache and cleared his throat.

    ?Ostiir had commissioned me that iron bar two weeks ago now. He said he needed it to reinforce a wall in his house. I found it very odd since he is a very good carpenter and could have fixed it with wood. Also, his is a poor family, since his wife who worked at the mill died they never had much money... yet he paid for the job in advance?

    ?How long ago, you said??

    ?I think it''s been at least a couple of weeks. Guys, do you remember the day Father Cosco wanted to bless all the houses? How much since then??

    ?Yes, I remember that?, a young woman answered. ?That was at least... fifteen days ago?

    ?Did the two things happen on the same day??, Nene asked.

    ?Exactly?

    She needed to write down what she had discovered to try to solve the mystery. Luckily, some information she had found led back to the priest, so her next step was obvious.

    ?I understand. You''ve been extremely helpful. You should take refuge in church as soon as possible, all of you?

    ?How long will this mess last, Inquisitor??, the smith asked. ?We are simple folk, most of us get a living out of working on farms. We cannot leave crops uncultivated and animals in the stables for too long?

    ?Don''t worry, I would never ask you to starve. I will solve the matter as quickly as I can. Father Cosco will take care of you and keep you safe?

    ?I''ll hurry there as soon as I¡¯m done here?

    Nene walked towards the church, followed by the small group of frightened young people. One girl kept pestering her with her apprehensive questions. She tried to calm her down, understanding her state of mind, but felt extremely relieved when they arrived at the church. She took the opportunity to say goodbye and ran inside.

    The scene was quite depressing. Her presence attracted many looks, looks of fear. Dozens and dozens of people were sheltering in the church, so crowded together that it was difficult to push her way through. It was all because of the negligence of just one individual, maybe a few. The Church had refined over the centuries a system to keep people safe from the Evil One. The moment the system failed, people lost their daily lives. They could count themselves lucky that no one had yet lost their life, or worse, their soul.

    ?Inquisitor, have you found it??

    ?When can we go home??

    She pushed away people who clung to her robes, as she desperately searched for Cosco among that chaos. The air inside the church had grown humid and warm. She heard the cry of a newborn in the distance. On the ground, some of the folks had set up real makeshift camps, complete with improvised beds.

    ?Inquisitor, this way!?

    The priest called her from the back of the church. He was directing an elderly woman at the small door that led to his private quarters.

    ?Father, I''m almost afraid to ask but... How is the situation??

    ?As you can see it. I''m moving the most in need upstairs, but we can''t keep going like this for long?

    ?You¡¯re right. However this is the only sacred ground in the village, and I cannot stay here and protect all of you. I have to hunt down the damned?

    The priest nodded. Blessing the soil required days of preparation and work, they couldn''t improvise a shelter out of thin air, especially since the two of them knew that the damned might not have been the greatest menace out there.

    ?I need to ask you some questions?, Nene said.

    ?Of course. But please be quick about it. I should speak to everyone. They''re all scared, and I don''t want panic or quarrels to break out?

    ?Master Ezio told me that you are old friends, is that true??

    ?Yes. We met when I was little more than a child. He came from some town near the Capital, I don''t remember the name. He was in correspondence with my predecessor and when he learned about the ruins in the woods near here, he came to study them. Eventually, he settled in the village?

    It matched with what she knew, but it wasn''t Ezio who intrigued her as much as a figure who until then had remained shrouded in mystery. She remembered the unusual way everyone seemed reluctant to talk about him, a behaviour she had thought was an act of kindness towards his daughter.

    ?And Nila''s father? Were you friends with him too??

    Cosco nodded. He didn''t seem keen to discuss the subject, yet Nene had to know. The Knights, upon their arrival, would have accused the most suspicious people in the village, without bothering too much to verify the situation. Nila was undoubtedly one of them. For her safety, it was mandatory to clarify.

    ?No one likes to talk about him. You may have noticed that people are even afraid of his home?

    ?Why so much fear? All I know is that he was a craftsman?

    She thought back to the unusual house she had inspected just before, to Nila¡¯s flask, capable of keeping the water cold for a very long time¡­ But also the mill, and all the other technological prodigies she had observed in Dena, and she began to connect some dots.

    ?A craftsman from a distant and unknown land?, Cosco finally said. ?Which, one night¡­ took his own life?

 Chapter 1.9

    Nene sat down at a table in the deserted hall of the inn. She had got paper, ink and an oil lantern from Father Cosco. She was about to spend all night discerning that mystery. She was sure she had gathered all the necessary pieces of evidence, she just had to figure it out. She began sketching notes, starting with Eidelhan.

    The story she had been told about Nila''s father was unbelievable. Hadn¡¯t it come from a reliable witness, she would have taken it for a fictional story. She had learned that Eidelhan had arrived in Dena around thirty years before. He had settled down in the village even though people were treating him with coldness and suspicion. He had built a reputation for being a sorcerer, wore bizarre clothes, had an unusual accent and speech, and had knowledge inconceivable to most people. Father Ilio, Cosco''s predecessor, had even considered contacting the Church to report him.

    That is until Ezio approached the mysterious stranger. They were both scholars and soon became friends. Over time, Eidelhan became an invaluable asset to the village. He used to claim that in his homeland mechanical contraptions did almost all the heavier manual labor and that people rarely died of any illness. He shared his knowledge with Ezio and the whole village. He had designed the state-of-the-art mill and directed its construction. He had helped the community on numerous occasions. Soon, he went from an outcast to a beloved member of the village.

    A few years later, another outsider, a woman named Hilde, came to Dena. It was just as hard for her to integrate into that narrow-minded community, but Eidelhan, having lived through the same situation, was friendly to her. A couple of years later the two married. It was Cosco, by then a full-fledged priest, who had celebrated their union. The two had a daughter, Adanara. Three years later they had a second one, Nila. Shortly after Nila was born, Hilde ran from home with her eldest daughter. Her husband never revealed the reason for their separation, not even to his friends, and raised Nila by himself.

    About ten years later, Adanara came back home, alone. She said she had lived on the outside with her mother until she had died in a fire. Those events rekindled the sinister fame of Eidelhan, who, however, never stopped helping the village, and took care of his daughters in an exemplary manner.

    Then, one night, he took his own life.

    The people of the village learned of his death when Nila ran to the church for help. She claimed that his father secretly suffered greatly from the death of his wife, and had enough in the end. They found him in his home, his throat slit by a kitchen knife. Adanara, the eldest daughter, was missing. Nila had no idea where her sister had fled to. Terrible rumours spread about them. Some claimed that Adanara had killed both her parents. That girl''s rebellious attitude had contributed to giving her a bad reputation, but her guilt was never proven. Finally, Nila was taken under master Ezio''s wing.

    ?And here we are?, Nene commented to herself.

    Nene wrote in no particular order everything she had learnt until that day, everything that stood out: Ostiir''s house, the ancient ruins in the woods, the history of Nila''s family, which the whole village seemed to want to cover up, perhaps to keep her safe, or perhaps for more obscure reasons.

    ?The carpenter''s son hasn''t been seen around for several days. Neither he nor his father went to church today¡­ And neither did Nila¡­?

    The mystery of Eidelhan''s family was tormenting her, even though it wasn''t her priority. The oddities of that man and in particular of his eldest daughter would have deserved an investigation by the Inquisition by themselves. However, at that moment, she had a real emergency on her hands: where had the damned gone? They couldn''t just have disappeared into thin air.

    Disappeared into thin air.

    Disappeared?

    She figured there were too many disappearances in that story: Hilde, Adanara, Gil and finally Ostiir. Except for the carpenter''s son, all of them had one common factor: Nila.

    Still, on the night of the church theft, Nila was with her. There was also the mystery of the iron bar Ostiir had commissioned from the blacksmith, the same day that Cosco had discovered blood in the stoup and had sent a letter to the Inquisition. The most logical conclusion was that the carpenter was hiding something. The tragedy of Eidelhan''s family was fascinating, but it might have been unrelated.

    Suddenly, Nene had an intuition, and her blood ran cold. She remembered sister Liaria''s macabre tales settled decades before, when the Knights had been sent to a mountain village from which nobody had heard news for weeks. Once they arrived, they had found the entire village victim of damnation, for a long time. Liaria had read the reports, which spoke of people who had become feral, like rabid beasts, and endowed with inhuman strength. The Knights had managed to purge the area, but many of them were injured and some even killed. If the damned hiding in Dena had become such a beast, lost their human reason... If Ostiir had hidden his son for weeks, bolting the door, tying him to the bed... If that same son had then become unmanageable, to the point that the father had to feed him with human flesh...

    A sacrifice.

    ?Nila!?

    A lonely young woman with no family left, an outcast of the community. She was the perfect victim. She was pretty defenseless and it would have taken some time for someone to figure she was gone. The closest thing she had to a relative was master Ezio, who could barely stand. She cursed herself for suspecting Nila when she should have come to her rescue instead. She picked up the lantern and rushed out.

    It was difficult to walk around in the dark, even more difficult given her state of mind: she felt stupid and guilty of whatever might have happened to Nila. She made an effort to keep calm and to remember the way to her home, that bizarre house deep in the woods. The light from the lantern flickered with every step she took, it painted creepy shadows all around her. She hoped to be wrong, that she hadn''t ended up in what seemed like a horror story, but her more emotional side had taken over. The shadows around her felt like menacing entities following her everywhere. They made her feel as if she was being stalked, watched, and in danger. The unrhythmic sound of her breathing was her only unnerving company. She could have sworn that that place had never been so quiet. During the daytime, the village was busy and noisy, and at night insects and small animals of the forest could be heard in the distance. That night, however, there was no sound except her footsteps, the roar of the stream, and the abnormally warm breeze that blew from inland.

    Suddenly the bush gave way to a small clearing. The light of her lantern shattered on those bizarre red clay walls, a house of unusual construction, built by a mysterious stranger, inside of which God knows what tragedies happened. What left her speechless though was not the story of that house, nor its appearance¡­

    The front door was open.

    And from within came an artificial light.

    There was someone in there.

    Nene caught her breath for a second. In all likelihood she was about to face whoever had masterminded that devious, macabre scheme: Ostiir, the fool whose son had been defiled by the Evil One, and who had condemned his soul to eternal damnation, hiding him from the Church instead of doing the right thing. That same Ostiir who had¡­ She didn''t want to imagine what he had done to Nila. She hoped she could still help her.

    She held back the tears and anger, left the lantern on the ground, drew her sword and dagger and approached the light that came from the house, trying to be as silent as possible. She arrived at the door and noticed how the basket containing eggs and wildflowers was still there. Nila had never picked it up. Her feelings got numbed by an even stronger sensation, which caused her disgust at first, then genuine terror: Ormel''s bone. Or rather, the same horrific, gut-wrenching, courage-shattering feeling she''d felt in church, when she''d perceived what she believed was¡­

    A witch.

    She walked through the door.

    A noise from inside caught her attention, as if someone were rummaging through something. On the right side of the single room, an oil lantern similar to hers was resting on the ground. The white walls and polished floor reflected the ghostly flickering flame, and the figure she saw in the dim light caused her a new wave of disgust and fear:

    Bare feet were the only human feature she could immediately distinguish. The creature was bent over the baskets where Nila kept food. With patient movements of its hairy arms, it was transferring the contents into a burlap sack. Its back was imposing and covered with white feathers, its head was hidden by a cloth hood. It was eerily silent except for the patter of bare, muddy feet on the floor. Nene held her breath in disbelief. What secrets had Ormel''s bone been hiding up to that moment? She had read that witches were mad worshipers of the Evil One, people who voluntarily gave themselves up to It, who exploited witchcraft to change their appearance and bewitch the unaware, to convert them to their cause, but she never would have imagined finding herself facing such a monstrosity. Was that the true nature of a witch, or was it the consequence of the Evil One''s influence upon them? An abomination somewhere between a human and other animals that raided food during the night?

    She wasn''t prepared for that fight. How could she have been? No Inquisitor had ever encountered a mythological creature. It was no coincidence that they were called "mythological". Seeing one with her own eyes left her frozen, unable to act. Although her teachers had taught her even about the most absurd and hypothetical scenarios, she had never thought it was possible to experience such fear. She had been taught not to hesitate, not to give quarters to the servants of the Evil One, to act as a Knight in an emergency, to attack first, and investigate later, but she failed. She stood motionless, watching the thing as it stole Nila''s supplies.

    Until the thing turned around.

    Nene felt like she could pass out on the spot. She met its gaze. The flickering light of the lantern illuminated its strangely recognizable features. It was a human face, the one in front of her, with piercing dark eyes that stared at her in terror. It had the appearance of a young woman, and the raven black hair that came out from its hood almost did not match the fur that covered its body. They stared at each other for several seconds, both scared. Nene was too overwhelmed with emotion to speculate. She was fighting with herself, her muscles refusing to move. She had to strike, she had to cleanse the world of that blasphemous creature. She had to survive, find Ostiir and save Nila.

    Her hands shaking, she took a fighting stance. The creature took a step back and grit its teeth.

    And, to her utter amazement, it spoke.

    ?Shit! The Inquisitor!?

    Hearing intelligible words from that being shocked her almost as much as its grotesque appearance. Nene''s throat was parched. She forced herself to sound firm, but her voice came out shaky.

    ?W-Who are you? What are you doing here??

    ?Damn it!?, the witch shouted. ?Can''t you just fuck off like everybody else??

    The creature''s voice was incredibly normal. It rose to its feet and grabbed a gnarled wooden stick which was left leaning against a wall. It was only then that Nene realised she had been mistaken, thanks to suggestion and the lack of light: what she was facing was not a beast straight out of stories, but a woman dressed in animal fur. She wore a feathered cloak and heavy padded trousers. It was somewhat taller than her. She was casting her huge shadow towards her, making her feel tiny. Her astonishment disappeared, but not her disgust and fear. Even though the witch looked more like what she¡¯d expected, she wasn''t going to let her guard down.

    ?Tell me who you are! Did you bring the Evil One''s plague to this village? Did you steal holy water in church? What do you know about the carpenter and his son? What are you doing in Nila''s house??

    She ended up raising her voice more than she had intended to. Her tone seemed to intimidate the hag, who pointed her staff at her. It looked like it was just a large branch. Even if the witch had received some martial training and despite being physically superior to her, Nene doubted that she could overwhelm her. However, she was facing an unknown entity, she had no idea what trick or sorcery she might be hiding.

    ?You pain in the ass!?, the witch yelled. ?You Church maniacs are nothing more than that!?

    The witch was up for a fight. Nene would have at least wanted to try using the cross before attacking, but she had no other choice. The woman continued to back away until she found herself with her back against the wall. It was her chance to cleanse her.

    It was then that she heard heavy footsteps behind her. She couldn¡¯t turn around in time.

    Someone grabbed her by the hair and with tremendous force threw her to the ground. She hit her face against the cold floor and was stunned for an instant. She tried to fight back, to turn, to get up, but a heavy knee struck her in the back. The unknown assailant began stomping on her hands until she let go of her weapons while screaming in pain. A giant hand pinned her face to the ground. She tried again to squirm, but in vain.

    ?You said she was back at the inn!?, the witch shrieked.

    ?Yeah, well¡­ this brat always does as she pleases?

    She recognized Argor''s voice. She was left in disbelief. The innkeeper was the witch''s accomplice. Were they somehow connected to the Ostiir affair? She couldn''t believe it. Argor seemed genuinely fond of Nila, why had he done her dirty like that?

    ?What do we do now??, the hag asked. ?More will come?

    ?You should have thought of that sooner!?, the man yelled.

    Argor began to tie her legs. Nene tried to hit him, kicking and elbowing him. She received in return a punch in the kidney that left her breathless. She was soon pinned down, a hood was placed over her head. Through the fabric, she could barely make out the shadows in the dim light of the lantern.

    ?Most importantly?, the man continued. ?We have to think about how to get out of it now?Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The witch paced frantically around her, cursing and calling her in the worst ways. Nene was on the verge of tears. Was that her end? Her first assignment had degenerated into a scenario that would make even the most seasoned Inquisitor''s skin crawl. What hope did she have, young, inexperienced, unable to defend herself from a simple thug?

    ?I¡¯ve got an idea?, the woman said.

    ?I''m kinda tired of your ideas¡­?

    ?No, listen! I can get all of us out of this. I''ll just have to think what to do with the nun?

    ?I don¡¯t get you?

    ?I''m not sure it will work. It would take me all night to explain. Do you trust me??

    The innkeeper grumbled. Nene felt huge hands grab her shoulders and lift her as if she were weightless.

    ?What do you need??

    ?I need her. And a wagon?

    ?Are you going to leave again??

    The witch grabbed the lantern and gave it to Argor.

    ?I''m sorry, but I don''t want the whole village to get involved?

    ?If an Inquisitor goes missing, Cosco will report it, and then of course we''ll all get involved! You know what they say about the Knights?

    ?I¡­ I hope Cosco will understand¡­?

    Nene, leaning on Argor''s shoulder, began to scream and headbutted him. He slapped her on the back of the head, with such force to leave her dazed. Her ears started ringing, her senses were dulled.

    ?Stand still, stupid brat! You''re such a pain!?

    ?Bring her to me?, the witch said. ?Then find a wagon and join us?

    ?As you wish. Be careful, don''t show around. This pipsqueak has got everyone on alert. Cosco is suspicious of you?

    A series of rhythmic jolts informed Nene that they were moving. She was one step away from despair. She should have tried to escape that awful man, but she had no clue how. Fighting didn''t seem like a viable solution, it would only get her more beatings. Could she somewhat scare him? She began to think about what to say, while he was heading to who knows where, following the orders of the witch.

    ?You will be considered as an accomplice if you keep serving her!?

    ?I know?, the innkeeper replied. ?Could you do me a favour for once, and put in a good word for me??

    ?I''m dead serious! The Knights will have no mercy on you, or anyone in the village! You were already in trouble, if they find traces of a witch and I don''t come back, they''ll think you''re all accomplices! They will burn every house to the ground and behead everyone!?

    ?And who do we have to thank for that, uh? You nosy midget!?

    ?You can still save the town! Hand over the witch! You''ll get away with imprisonment, and they''ll leave the others alone. They are innocent!?

    ?Fuck it! Should I bow down and prostrate at your feet, as everyone does, when you come and kill a mother, a son or a friend? Why don''t you try to save them for once??

    ?That''s exactly what we do! There is no salvation for the body, once it has been given to the Evil One, but at least the soul¡­?

    ?Shut up! I''m sick of your bullshit! I''ve read all your stupid books, full of nonsense that only an idiot would believe! But do you know which story has impressed me most of all??

    The big man snorted. They had been walking for a few minutes. The sounds of the forest and the wind surrounded them, and she couldn¡¯t hear the running water anymore. She had no idea where they were headed, but she was sure it was far from the village.

    ?The story of Saint Arianna?, he went on. ?The Saint who healed the damned... And the Church declared her a heretic! You are just assholes in love with your power, and if I have to die to have the satisfaction of spitting in your face just for once, so be it!?

    Nene lost any hope. That man was out of his mind. She didn''t know where his grudge against the Church came from, but it seemed so deep as to make any attempt at persuasion futile.

    ?Saint Arianna lived over a century ago?, she explained. ?We don''t even know if she had miraculous powers for sure. In any case, she¡¯s gone, and the Archangel offers us salvation. The price is high, of course, but¡­?

    Argor hit her in the face. Her breath got stuck in her throat and she moaned. The pain silenced her, she recognized the feel of blood trickling from her nose down her face, smearing her forehead and hair.

    ?You''re wrong. Perhaps Arianna no longer exists, maybe she¡¯s never existed¡­ But we can still make her real?

    What heresy was that fool babbling? Perhaps the witch had promised him to bring the revered Saint back to life? Whatever it was, it surely had to be a fraud. Only a fool would believe such a promise. Suddenly, Argor stopped. They were close to a light source. He knocked. Shortly after, someone opened a door for them. They entered a building, filled with the unmistakable smell of the witch. Nene almost lost consciousness, but she was awakened by the pain: Argor dropped her on her back to the ground. She curled up on herself. Tears began to flow down her face. She tried not to make a sound, not wanting to give her captor the satisfaction of seeing her cry.

    ?What happened??, asked a male voice, which sounded familiar.

    ?The brat caught us. One more headache?

    A sound of footsteps interrupted them, and Nene hardly believed her ears.

    ?Are you okay??, Nila asked.

    Nila was alive! Maybe she could still get her out¡­ Or at least that was what Nene''s irrational side suggested. The truth was much more disturbing: why was Nila safe and sound, together with these people?

    ?Yes?, Argor answered. ?But I had to tie up your little friend?

    Nila ran beside her and pulled her hood off. Nene recognized her, her eyes swollen with tears. Nene''s face was a mess. She had been beaten soundly, it was soaked with blood, sweat and tears. Nila turned to Argor.

    ?Why did you do that?!?, she cried.

    He looked intimidated, but shrugged.

    ?I didn''t have much choice, she was about to kill your sister. She caught us, we can''t let her walk around. She will report us to the Church?

    ?Oh, poor thing¡­?

    Nila caressed her face. She froze, almost unable to process what was happening. The herbalist moved away for an instant and she took the opportunity to observe the surroundings, looking for an escape route. They were inside a hut built with stones and straw, lit by a fireplace and some candles. To her right was a bench and a round table, above which something was hidden under a cloth. Beyond the table, she recognized the main source of light and a shelf from which Nila was gathering some items. To her left, in front of the entrance door, Argor and Ostiir were whispering to each other. The conspiracy was bigger than she had imagined. Argor had also mentioned Nila''s sister. He couldn''t have meant the witch, it couldn¡¯t be¡­

    Adanara, the alleged assassin.

    A witch who had killed her parents. Were Nila and the other villagers protecting her? Judging by the look of that place, perhaps she had never left, perhaps she had lived secretly not far from town. But someone, a shepherd or a woodcutter, should have noticed sooner or later. Did they have the whole community on their side?

    Nila bent over her again. She wiped her face with a damp cloth. She rested another cloth under her head and finally stood staring at her, looking on the verge of tears.

    ?I''m sorry, Nene?, she said.

    ?What¡­ What are you doing? I¡­ thought Ostiir had kidnapped you?

    Nila covered her mouth and ran away. She disappeared behind the shelves, but Nene could still hear her sobbing. Meanwhile, the two men approached the table and peeked under the cloth. Ostiir paled, and Argor put a hand on his shoulder.

    ?Don¡¯t give up, pal. It will all be fine. No one has chickened out, despite her?, he said, pointing to Nene.

    ?I''m scared?, the man confessed. ?I could never have done it without loyal friends such as you... I owe you everything?

    The two exchanged a brief hug. Nene took the opportunity to squirm a bit. Unfortunately, the ropes holding her were thick and the knots tight. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the pain was diminishing, thus leaving room for a spectrum of emotions that made her feel even worse. She felt betrayed, stupid, cheated, disappointed¡­ But more than anything else, shocked by the incomprehensible blasphemy that was happening before her eyes.

    A knocker thundered in the hut. Nila''s sobs stopped. Argor unlocked the door and the stench of witch overwhelmed Nene. It was her. The hag dressed in furs and feathers entered. Unlike earlier, she looked radiant.

    ?Is anybody missing??, she asked. ?Nila??

    ?I¡¯m here?, she answered.

    ?Come here, you must hear too?

    Gathering her retinue, the witch took both of Ostiir''s hands and smiled.

    ?I found a way to spare your life?

    The ominous announcement seemed to trigger a wave of collective euphoria. Argor burst out laughing, and patted the carpenter on the back, who wept tears of joy.

    ?This is good news!?, the innkeeper exclaimed. ?You''ve always been a smart girl. So, how do you do it??

    The witch looked at Nene. Her gleeful expression turned to one of contempt as if she were looking at a nasty bug on her floor.

    ?She¡¯ll be the one?

    Nene was in terror. They wanted to do her¡­ what? It couldn''t be any good. Fear took hold of her. Her breathing became laboured and ragged. She looked around frantically searching for an escape.

    ?Ada, no!?, Nila said. ?We can''t!?

    She had called her "Ada". Seeing them side by side, Nene had to give in to the evidence: that was Adanara, Nila¡¯s mysterious sister, as well as a witch servant of the Evil One. On top of that, she was planning to involve her, who had sworn to protect the innocent and purge the damned, in God knew what evil scheme of hers.

    ?Wait?, Argor interjected. ?If we kill her, the Knights will come after us. You said you found a way to solve this too, right??

    ?I did?, Adanara replied proudly. ?But we have to hurry. Besides, I think she will survive?

    ?You ¡°think¡± so? Or are you sure??, Nila asked.

    The witch exhibited a little black book. Nene recognized it: it was a volume that was printed on a large scale in the Capital, a manual that was distributed to young people containing a summary version of all the Archangel''s teachings.

    ?Inquisitors receive a blessing upon their appointment, making them resistant to the Evil One''s power. She should be immune to contact with a damned¡­?

    Hearing that abomination use the terminology from sacred texts made Nene seethe with rage. She prayed to the mighty Archangel that the witch was instantly incinerated, in vain.

    ?But¡­??, Nila asked.

    ?But¡­ I can''t be sure. We are attempting something that no one has ever tried before?

    Adanara''s eyes shone with enthusiasm, unlike her followers, who looked worried and frightened. It was Argor who broke their contemplative silence.

    ?What if she dies??

    ?I don''t know¡­?, the witch admitted.

    They exchanged anxious glances. Were they aware of the consequences of their actions? What made them keep going? What madness had ever brought them down that path, what insane devotion to the witch, or what spell, had bound them to her? Argor, once again, was the first to open his mouth.

    ?By now I assumed I was a goner, and Ostiir too. I say it''s worth the risk. At least we''ll have a chance?

    The rest of the group nodded, except Nila. Her sister grabbed her by the shoulders, and she wept.

    ?We have to try, Nila. For Dad. I admit it, it''s risky, but¡­ we will save the world from the Church if we are successful tonight?

    The herbalist was shaking. Whatever they were about to do seemed strongly against her personal beliefs, and yet she was there, she had played her role in that heresy for who knows how long. Nene naively hoped that she would have changed her mind, that she would have got her out of there. Her foolish thoughts were shattered when she saw her compose herself.

    ?How c-can I help you??

    ?Try to keep the nun calm. Don''t touch her, though¡­ It''s not safe?

    ?What about us??, Ostiir asked.

    ?Bring her up there?

    Adanara approached the table and threw the cloth on the floor. Nene, from down there, couldn''t see exactly what was up there, but she recognized a dangling hand: there was a person over the table, and they were unconscious, or worse.

    ?What are you doing?!?, she cried. ?Nila? What are you doing to me??

    The woman leaned over her and forced a smile.

    ?Don''t worry, Ada s-says everything will be fine¡­?

    ?Let me go!?, she screamed. ?You will be damned forever! The witch will get you all damned!?

    ?You''re wrong?, Nila replied softly. ?On the contrary, we are trying to save little Gil?

    Argor lifted her off the ground. Ostiir''s son was lying out on the table, held in place with silver chains. He looked horrible, with a bare face, pale, almost grey skin, and several signs of violence. Only then did Nene perceive the unmistakable nausea caused by the damned. Until then, the even more visceral sensation of the witch''s presence had suppressed her sensitivity. The child was damned, his father had hidden him from her and the priest, and the Evil One''s servant was about to use him in some dark rite. She was thrown roughly next to the poor boy, her fate awaiting. Her only hope was to reason with the heretics. Among all of them, Nila seemed the most dubious.

    ?Nila, no! That boy¡­ he needs help! His soul will suffer forever! I can save him, she can¡¯t!?

    ?Save him?!?, Ostiir yelled at her. ?I won''t let you crazy fucks kill my son! I have nothing but him, and he deserves to live his life!?

    Nila nodded. Nene gasped as she gave her an unusually harsh look.

    ?My s-sister and I can save him. Our father invented a c-cure¡­It can save the body, and heal from damnation?

    ?It will never work! Are you out of your mind?!?

    ?It works, tho! I¡¯m telling you! I know. I saw it¡­?

    Nila''s eyes brimmed with tears. Adanara grabbed a knife, and Nene shivered.

    ?Help me, we need skin contact?

    The two sisters dragged her until her head was almost touching the boy¡¯s hand. The silver chains were holding him, causing terrible burns on his wrists. Her nausea became unbearable, and she started retching.

    ?Nila, how¡¯s Gil??

    Nila ran next to the little boy. She avoided touching him as much as possible and observed him closely.

    ?The sedative is still working, but he has a v-very high fever?

    ?Fear not, Ostiir. It¡¯ll be done in a moment,? Adanara declared. ?And you, stay still! Don''t make things any more difficult!?

    Nene struggled with all her might. Rationality abandoned her, all she wanted was to get away from that horrible creature.

    ?I''ll hold her?, Argor offered.

    ?No!?, the witch ordered. ?It¡¯s dangerous. Nila, you¡¯re up to it?

    She nodded. Her body trembled, but her eyes were resolute. She retrieved what looked like knitted gloves from the shelf at first. Nene recognised them: they were the silver gloves used by Church scholars to analyze artefacts and the bodies of the damned, for research purposes. The herbalist dipped them in the basin placed above the fireplace, the basin that had disappeared from Cosco¡¯s church. With that protection, she could have easily touched a damned without taking too many risks. The damned, however, would have suffered unspeakable pains. Nene felt pity for Gil, who deserved a swift demise, and salvation, instead of that savage torture.

    Nila didn''t use the gloves to touch the boy. Instead, she grabbed Nene by the head and held her down, next to that sordid hand that smelled of Evil One. She screamed and kept squirming, but Nila didn¡¯t let go. Adanara held up a small bag. She pulled out a glass sphere the size of an apple. Was it a witch''s crystal ball, mentioned in so many folktales, and used for unspeakable wicked rites? Nene, helpless, began to cry.

    ?Let me go¡­?, she pleaded. ?Nila, please?

    The witch put the sphere on top of Nene¡¯s head. It was cold and slippery to the touch, seemingly harmless. Then, she brought the blade of the knife to Nene''s forehead, as she resumed screaming.

    ?Just a little cut, be a good girl!?

    The tip of the knife cut her skin very easily. Nene felt an intense pain, she tried to kick her assailants. She screamed until she was out of breath. She felt her blood trickle down her forehead, onto the crystal ball, and finally onto the table. Adanara repeated the same process on Gil''s hand. She made a small cut and placed it on the sphere. Then she walked away with a worried look.

    ?W-what now??, Nila asked, her voice trembling with fear.

    ?Stay put. We wait?

    Nene continued to moan and cry. It wasn''t fair, why was it happening to her? She had done nothing wrong. That case was given to her by mere coincidence, why was she facing such a horrible fate, so much worse than death? Her despair was interrupted by a sensation she had never experienced before. All her pain, physical and otherwise, her sorrow, the disgust caused by the closeness to the damned and the witch¡­

    All that vanished.

    A delicate ecstasy pervaded her. A sense of warmth. Her muscles relaxed. She felt serene as never before. She felt such peace of mind that her rational side refused to believe it was real. Unfortunately, she understood exactly what it was, behind those tempting and libidinous sensations.

    The Evil One was within her.

 Chapter 1.10

    During the brief summer heat, cadets were given a little more time off. The Prioress used to say that children should be allowed to behave like such, and teachers always gave in to her insistence. Thus, in summer, for three days a week, the aspiring Inquisitors and Knights had the afternoon off. The previous years, Nene had spent most of that time reading adventure and romantic stories, and had been scolded by Mother Superior. ¡°Pleasure is a gift from God to make our lives more tolerable,¡± she had told her. ¡°But too much pleasure is the Evil One¡¯s gall. It weakens people, it makes them complacent." Confused by those words, she wasn''t sure what she was going to do with all that free time next summer. Most of the cadets spent their afternoons playing games with a ball, but Nene wasn''t interested. After all, Mother had advised her to read fewer novels but hadn''t completely forbidden it. Furthermore, unfortunate circumstances had given her something else to do.

    Elora had never come back to classes or training since the incident. The adults had explained that stealing holy water was like swearing loyalty to the Evil One. Elora had regretted her actions, but she hadn''t been able to provide a coherent explanation as to why she had done it. So the teachers, out of pity, had locked her up. If they hadn''t, they would have had to hand her over to the Knights. According to the Prioress, it would have been a far worse fate.

    Nene had asked permission to see her. She had insisted so many times that in the end, Mother Superior had given in. The Abbess wasn''t happy to have locked her away, so she gave Nene the unofficial task of educating Elora on the principles of the Church. ¡°To get her back on the right path,¡± she had said. So Nene, as soon as she had the chance, would pick up a book she was reading and go to the basement. The monastery had a small underground area, which was mostly used as a wine cellar by the adults. The spiral staircase in bare stone led to a cave carved into the rock. Just beyond the wine bottle racks, four cells, arranged in a semi-circle, were usually employed for disciplinary matters. They had never housed a real prisoner, until that moment.

    Elora was kneeling most of the time in her cell. Mother had allowed her to take some of her things with her. They were keeping her locked up for her own good, so she didn''t miss comforts, meals, and they even allowed her visits from Nene. The teachers were very disappointed that their Saint was forced to stay in that cell for life. The birth and discovery of a Saint was a unique event, just four had been documented in the course of a thousand years of history, except for her.

    Nene approached the steel bars. Elora was absorbed in prayer, as she almost always was. She used to pray a lot, but since being locked up, she did it even more, perhaps for lack of anything else to keep herself busy with. She was albino, so even in the past, she never spent the summer playing with others. The cadets had been told that hers was a birth condition that made her extremely sensitive to sunlight. In the past, it was believed to be a sign of the Evil One, but the scholars had consulted the Archangel, who explained that instead, those people with pale white skin and pink eyes were part of the divine design, and to treat them as their equals. As a result, Elora had never been out much. She used to spend her free time in the library. On those occasions, she and Nene had grown closer.

    ?Elora??

    The Saint opened her eyes, those large and bizarre soft pink eyes, which gave her an ethereal look, together with her pale skin and white hair, in stark contrast to the long dark dress of the Inquisition cadets. She smiled at her kindly. Nene remembered how she was intimidated by her appearance when they first met. The adults, on the contrary, seemed to adore her. The Prioress said that her appearance was a gift from the Archangel. Nene had not met the Emissary yet, but in the sacred icons, He was depicted with very long white hair, just like Elora''s.

    ?Good morning?, she greeted her.

    Her voice was thin and high-pitched. She stood up and approached the bars. She was short, thus looking younger than her age. The cadets were all orphans, and their pasts were forgotten, "to look forward," the teachers said, but Elora''s was easy to speculate. Her parents were said to have abandoned her due to her unusual appearance and failing health. Nene, for her part, felt ashamed about how she had thought poorly of her because of her albinism. In the library, she had met a kind, intelligent person. By then Elora, in her eyes, looked like a fairytale princess.

    ?I brought you ¡°The Deeds of Eliseo the Lightbringer¡±?, Nene said, handing her the book. ?Do you really want to read this??

    With a grimace, she let her know that she hadn''t appreciated that reading. Elora laughed. She walked over to the bars and grabbed the book.

    ?I like ancient History?

    ?Really? Since when? You usually read folk and minstrel¡¯s tales?

    ?I''m doing some research?

    Elora leaned against the bars and waved to her. Nene got close, so close that she could hear the Saint, even though she was whispering.

    ?Nene¡­ Will you stay with me??

    ?Of course, I won''t leave you alone. You¡¯ll see, Mother will forgive you?

    She smiled, a melancholic smile. Her pink eyes were filled with tears.

    ?She has already forgiven me. But she said that if she releases me, the Knights will come for me. They are afraid of me, they fear that Arianna''s story will repeat?

    ?But¡­ she was a heretic. You¡­ you just¡­ made a mistake. Everyone makes mistakes!?

    Elora shook her head. She reached over the bars and caressed her cheeks. Her hands were cold.

    ?You''re too kind for this place, Nene?, she told her. ?That''s why I want you with me. Will you come with me??

    ?Where? Where are you going? How? You are¡­?

    ?I''m in a cage, it''s true. But do you remember the story of the martyr Ifeo? When the heretics bound him to sacrifice him to the Evil One, what did he say to them??

    ?I don''t remember the exact words?, she admitted. ?He told them that even with his body bound, his soul was free?

    ?That''s right, and after he was sacrificed, his soul still returned to God, such was his faith?

    Afraid of the answer, Nene began to tremble. She felt like crying and asked:

    ?What are you going to do??

    ?Sht, don''t worry, don''t cry?, Elora consoled her. ?I want to escape. And I will use my soul to do so?

    ?How? How is this possible??

    The little girl in the cell looked around warily. When positive that no one was listening, she kept talking.

    ?I have a friend who will help me¡­ An Angel?

    ?An¡­ angel??

    Nene''s head started to spin. Elora was saying weird things once again. What was an angel? There was only one Archangel, and He resided in the Conclave.

    ?Yes. An Angel. It talks to me in my sleep, or when I''m alone. It says It will help me be free. Will you come with me, Nene??

    She shivered. She remembered lessons about the arts of deception used by the servants of the Evil One, and by it. Elora was known to have an uncommon sensitivity, was the Evil One trying to take advantage of it?

    ?What are you talking about? Elora¡­ That''s not an angel! The Evil One is tempting you!?

    ?What¡¯s the difference??

    Nene couldn''t believe her ears. Elora''s expression was extremely serious. She didn''t look damned or out of her mind. She firmly believed that her friend, the Evil One, would help her.

    ?You can''t! Even if it gets you out of here, you¡¯ll be damned. You would lose your soul forever! Please don''t! You are my only friend!?

    Elora caressed her again but shook her head.

    ?I won''t lose my soul, trust me. And I don''t want to leave you¡­ But I can¡¯t stay here either. Adults wouldn''t understand, they''ll think I''m a heretic. Some already do?

    Nene got away in disbelief. Had Elora gone insane? She should have told Mother¡­ But by doing so, Elora would have been punished.

    ?Nene?

    Her friend looked at her in pain. She looked like she was about to cry. She reached out for her hand and pleaded.

    ?Don''t leave me! I''m not a monster!?

    ?But... but you can''t... You can''t welcome the Evil One...?

    ?It promised me freedom!?, she snapped. ?It said that with my skills I could live like a queen. I would have a comfortable bed, pillows, meat for dinner, nice clothes¡­?

    Elora dropped to her knees and began to sob. Nene held back the urge to help her, as she was no longer sure who that was. A Saint¡­ Or a witch? She remembered the texts and sermons from the teachers about how the Evil One tempted people with lustful promises. She felt sorry for Elora, unable to resist. She didn''t want to report her, though. How much more would she have to suffer? But if she hadn''t, what would happen to Elora¡¯s soul?

    She ran away, terrified. Behind her, Elora called her name over and over, begging her to come back. She kept running until she could no longer hear her. She did not say a word of what had happened to anyone but never returned to the dungeon. A few weeks later, she was summoned to Mother¡¯s office. There, a Knight of the Church questioned her about Elora. She omitted to tell of her last visit to the prisoner, so he left empty-handed. On that occasion, the Prioress had ordered her never to see Elora again. Access to the basement was forbidden to everyone. Only Mother could. Occasionally she was seen going down there with food, but she never stopped longer than absolutely necessary. Elora was never heard of ever again.

    <hr>

    ¡°A comfortable bed, pillows, meat for dinner, nice clothes¡±

    Those words rang in Nene''s head. Because of those words, she had lost the only friend she had ever had. The Evil One had taken her, and she wasn¡¯t eager to end up the same way. That bloody Adanara¡­ She wasn''t sure what she was doing to her, but she felt the Evil One tempting her. Thoughts that didn''t belong to her crept into her mind, a desire for knowledge, for pleasure, for lust¡­ All the lowest human instincts stirred up at the same time, causing her an uncontrollable craving, the need to satisfy them.

    She shouted.

    The cold steel gloves Nila wore were pressing against her head, holding her in place. Her blood boiled, rejecting the Evil One''s power, while her mind and body were welcoming it instead. How to blame them? She had never felt such ecstasy. It would have been so nice to experience it forever. Elora had felt that presence for how long? How long had she resisted its call? She admired her fortitude, realizing that she, who had dared to feel superior to her in the past, was about to collapse after just a few moments. She was shaken by strong tremors. Her teeth chattered loudly. She began to sweat profusely, cried, and was shaken by a strong pain in her belly.

    ?What''s going on??, Argor asked terrified.

    ?I-I don''t know!?, Nila replied. ?Ada, do something!?

    The witch watched, her face pale, her gaze lost. Nene started to growl. Her anger overcame any other sensation. Her muscles were tense, ready to snap. If she hadn''t been completely immobilized, she would have jumped on her, she would have killed that bitch! Even if she had to slit her throat with her bare teeth! It was a brilliant idea! She had to break those ropes, free herself from Nila''s grip, and slaughter the foul witch! All she needed was a certain amount of superhuman strength.

    If only SOMEONE could have given it to her.

    The Evil One whispered to her soul. It could be arranged. It could give her the strength to destroy Adanara. And if her soul was to be damned, her body purged, why go down alone? Why not make the monster pay for it first? She began to laugh hysterically. She finally understood Elora, now that, like her, she had nothing left to lose. If she was to give in to the Evil One, she wanted at least to get something out of it. To destroy her, crush her skull, tear her to shreds and scatter her remains around the village as a warning! How could she refuse such a compromise?

    ¡°We have a deal. Come, then¡±

    Her blood boiled again. The Evil One crept into her soul, but the blessing that protected her would not allow it. Soon lust gave way to such a deep pain that Nene had to grit her teeth so hard that she heard them creak. She felt like thousands of insects were crawling under her skin, millions of tiny eyelashes were tickling her insides. She tried to fidget, but she was still immobilized. She had to scratch, everywhere, and quickly! She tried to bang her head on the table, but Nila didn¡¯t allow her.

    ?Ada! What do we do? Ada!?

    The witch opened her mouth but no word came out. She looked panicked. Incompetent moron! Not only was she making her suffer, she didn''t even have a clue what was going on! She would have torn her apart, with or without the Evil One''s help!

    The itch, however, began to subside. The thoughts that didn''t belong to her disappeared. She felt weak. She squinted her eyes, exhausted, and began to drift in and out of consciousness. Sometimes she heard voices, perceived that she was being moved, sometimes nothing at all.

    <hr>

    How much time had passed? She managed to focus on Nila''s face, which hovered over her, looking apprehensive. She was wetting her neck and forehead with a damp cloth, and her eyes were red from crying. Seeing her come to her senses, though, she smiled.Stolen novel; please report.

    ?Nene? Nene¡­ Y-you''re¡­?

    ¡°I''m still alive¡±, she thought. She moved her head slightly, realizing that she was lying on a blanket, still tied up. She looked up at her captor.

    ?What have you done to me??, her voice was parched.

    ?I-I''m sorry!?, the woman said. ?I''m so s-sorry. But¡­ It worked! Thanks to you!?

    Confused by those words, Nene tried to look around. She was still quite confused, but she woke up from her torpor as soon as she saw Gil. The child was sitting in his father''s arms, at the table where he had been tied up until recently, and was greedily devouring some bread. He had been damned for many days, how could he be so tame and healthy? A little further on, Argor looked enthusiastic. He was speaking loudly and celebrating. He hugged Adanara with such fervour that he lifted her off the ground. She protested, yet they both laughed, looking elated.

    ?What sorcery was that??

    Somebody knocked on the door. When Adanara rushed to open it, Nene immediately recognized the voice of the figure who hesitated to enter.

    ?Adanara?, Cosco said. ?I thought about what you told me. By the friendship between me and your father, I came to¡­?

    The priest peered inside. His gaze found Nene, tied to the ground, battered, and the words died in his mouth. He entered like a fury and immediately approached her.

    ?What have you done?!?, he snapped. ?I hope you have a good explanation for all of this! And you, Ostiir¡­ What the heck happened in your house? Nila??

    The herbalist bowed her head. That coven of blasphemers, for some reason, seemed afraid of the reproaches of the priest, who, to be fair, was having a relatively mild reaction, given the scenario that was looming before him. Nene recovered a shred of hope: perhaps Cosco could save her, and put an end to that blasphemy.

    ?F-Father Cosco, we¡­?

    ?Let me explain, Father?, Adanara said. ?I promised you?

    ?Do you think you can justify¡­ whatever you did in here? Why did you attack the Inquisitor??

    ?She was about to screw everything up!?, Argor said.

    Cosco glared at him. The giant man lowered his head and took a step back. Adanara, on the other hand, with eyes shining with enthusiasm, pointed to little Gil, who was following the discussion, confused.

    ?Father, we saved him! He is no longer damned¡­ and he is alive!?

    ?What?! So¡­ was he the damned we were looking for??

    ?Yes, Father?, Ostiir admitted. ?Forgive me if I hid it from you...?

    ?Forgive you?! You should ask him for forgiveness! His soul risks eternal damnation! Free the Inquisitor and let her do her job!?

    The carpenter pulled his son close to him, making his intentions clear.

    ?Never! He¡¯s all I have left. He has to live!?

    ?Calm down!?, Adanara yelled. ?Please, Father, I can explain?

    The priest took a deep breath. He wasn''t intimidated at all. On the contrary, it was the heretics who were in awe of him.

    ?Go ahead, explain?

    Adanara smiled. She positioned herself in front of him theatrically and showed him the sphere stained with dry blood.

    ?Our father invented a ritual to heal the damned, and I¡­ We managed to perform it!?

    Nene was appalled at that crazy statement, as was Cosco, who shook his head.

    ?My dear, what are you talking about??

    ?See it for yourself. Put the cross on Gil?

    The priest gave her a reproachful look but did as he was asked. The child, upon contact with the cross, had no violent reaction typical of the damned.

    ?He¡¯s clean¡­ But how do I know he hasn''t always been??

    ?Why should we lie to you??, Ostiir objected.

    ?Ask the Inquisitor if you don''t believe me?

    Nene cursed Adanara. Not even under torture she would have vouched for her. Though she knew it, she knew Gil was damned until moments before, yet he no longer reacted to the cross. There was some truth to Adanara''s sorcery.

    ?Okay, okay?, the priest said. ?Let''s say I believe you up to now¡­?

    ?Unfortunately, the cure devised by our father is not without flaws?, the witch explained. She exchanged a glance with her sister, before adding: ?It requires a sacrifice?

    ?What kind of sacrifice? Good God, what have you gotten yourself into??

    ?The experiment uses the crystal ball as a catalyst, a link, between two bodies. We cannot annihilate the power of the Evil One, but we can deceive it, transferring it to another person?

    She listened in disbelief. Two souls were being damned to save a single body. Was that what had happened to her? She had felt the Evil One toying with her soul. Was she damned? Impossible! Yet she must have been, if only for a short time. Her eyes filled with tears: what would become of her soul?

    ?Why would Eidelhan do such a thing, why¡­?

    The truth seemed to overwhelm him. He stared into space for a moment, then turned to Adanara, holding the cross high.

    ?Please don''t do that?, she said. ?It still gives me migraines?

    The priest, visibly shocked, pointed a finger at her.

    ?Have you been damned? How did it happen? Oh, poor girl¡­?

    ?I''m fine, now. Thanks to Dad¡­?

    Nila covered her mouth. Adanara bowed her head and Cosco stared at them in silence.

    ?Eidelhan¡­ you fool¡­?

    ?Our father sacrificed himself to save my life?, the witch finally said. ?And Ostiir was about to do the same, for his son?

    ?It¡¯s true, Father. I was desperate, I couldn''t lose him too! When we came to church, he touched the holy water and began to bleed. God forgive me, that''s when I decided that I would protect him, that the Church would not take him away from me!?

    ?I''m sorry I robbed you?, Adanara apologized. ?I planned to transfer the damnation, from Gil to his father, and then¡­?

    ?Yes, well, then¡­?. Argor added, running a finger along his throat.

    ?Ostiir¡­?

    ?I told you, Father, I was desperate! I asked master Ezio for help, but he chased me away. But Nila¡­ She said she could help?

    ?What about the Inquisitor? What have you done to her??

    Adanara had been bold and enthusiastic in her exposition thus far. For reasons Nene couldn''t understand, she was uncovering her heinous crime in front of none other than a Church priest. Perhaps she had finally realized that the forgiveness she was seeking would never come.

    ?Well... as you can see, Ostiir is still alive?

    Cosco brought the cross closer to the carpenter, who didn''t react. After that, with trembling hands and shocked eyes, he brought the cross closer to Nene. Nothing happened.

    ?I¡­ don''t understand¡­?

    ?T-this is a guess?. Nila intervened. ?We believe¡­ that the b-blessing that protects Inquisitors s-shields them from damnation, no matter how it happens t-to them?

    ?Did you¡­ use her¡­ as a sacrifice??

    Nene took in as much breath as she could. It was her last chance to take down that group of heretics with her.

    ?Father, run away!?, she screamed. ?Get them all purged!?

    ?Shut up, murderer!?, Adanara yelled.

    The witch tried to cover her mouth with a hand, but she bit her. The woman moaned and walked away, intimidated.

    ?The child will be forever damned! A witch is on the loose in the Principality! If you don''t surrender, the entire village will pay. The Knights are coming, and they''ll find a culprit, or make up one! It will be your fault when they kill everyone!?

    ?The Knights??

    Her words threw panic in the coven. Ostiir hugged his son, Adanara, her face pale, sat down beside them.

    ?Father¡­ Are the Knights coming??, she asked.

    Cosco sighed. He seemed to know the witch very well. After all, he and her father had been long friends.

    ?The night you stole the stoup, the Inquisitor instructed me to write a letter to the Citadel, requesting the Knights to intervene¡­?

    ?What now? What¡­ what do we do??, Argor stammered. ?Those guys are the worst, they will burn the village down!?

    ?Calm down?, the priest said. ?I¡­ didn''t write any letter?

    ?What?! Are you out of your mind?!?, Nene yelled.

    ?I am the priest of Dena, my job is to protect my community, Inquisitor. I''m your ally, but the Knights... I was hoping you''d be able to find the damned by yourself, that you''d solve everything?

    Adanara ran to the priest and grabbed his hands. Argor did the same, he even knelt before him.

    ?Thank you, Father, thank you¡­?

    ?I didn''t do it for your sake, you fools! I don''t want to see my village burned down!?

    ?Father, don''t you understand? We want to help¡­ we can save lives. This experiment can heal the damned, we will no longer need the Inquisition, no more purges!?

    ?You are trading temporary relief for eternal damnation!?, Nene shouted. ?Monsters! What did you do to that child? And¡­ and to me¡­?

    She was about to cry again. The Knights weren''t coming, she was helpless, and Cosco seemed to have other priorities. She observed the priest, who was caressing his face thoughtfully. Finally, he gave in.

    ?What do you want me to do??

    ?No! Father, No! Not you too!?

    Argor prostrated at the priest¡¯s feet. Adanara looked at her followers one by one, smiling.

    ?We need you to cover us?

    Cosco nodded. He looked at Nene, who by then had despaired. If even a man of the Church was an accomplice to that madness, what was she supposed to believe in? She could no longer figure a way out. She began to pray, invoking forgiveness.

    ?What am I supposed to do, tho? If the Inquisitor does not return to the Citadel, they will send Knights to look for her. If she comes back, she will send them here herself?

    ?I''m sure there is something you can do, Father?, the witch insisted. ?The whole village counts on you?

    ?Don''t you see how serious the situation is?! If only you hadn''t¡­ If only you had come to me from the beginning¡­?

    ?Don''t scold her, Father, it''s my fault?, Ostiir intervened. ?I... I was afraid you wouldn''t help me. Forgive me?

    ?Of course I wouldn''t have helped you! Because of you, we''re all in trouble!?

    Silence fell. Nene''s presence alone had ruined Adanara''s plan. They were looking for a non-existent way out, such was the power of the Church. Nila stood up and addressed the priest.

    ?Tell them the truth?

    Everybody looked at her perplexed. Adanara approached her and caressed her face.

    ?Are you okay??

    ?L-listen to me. If Father Cosco told the truth¡­ Or r-rather, some truth, we could get away with it?

    ?Explain yourself, my dear, ¡®cause I don''t understand anything anymore...?, the priest complained.

    ?You will write a report to the I-Inquisition. You will tell them that Gil was p-possessed, that Ostiir hid him, that Ada and I protected them¡­ And t-that Nene discovered us?

    ?They would leave me and the village be?, the innkeeper realized. ?But what about you??

    ?Exactly, t-that''s exactly the point. We will flee. You will s-say that we fled and that Nene is hunting us down?

    Nila didn''t seem to have convinced the others. It was Cosco who voiced their doubts.

    ?So you''ll disappear¡­ And I am supposed to tell that the Inquisitor is chasing you??

    ?Exactly! They''ll t-think there''s a damned and a couple of w-witches around, and they''ll come after us. But we will be far away. The village would be safe?

    ?What will you do when they find you? Darling, maybe you don''t know how many resources the Church has¡­?

    ?They won''t find us. We will flee beyond the b-borders?

    Silence fell again. To flee beyond the borders was suicide. The world out there was filled with worshippers of the Evil One. Who knows, maybe they would have been welcomed among their own kind... Nene, deprived of all hope, could only think about her safety, like an animal in a cage. She didn''t have a single ally in that hut, probably in the whole village. She thought about buying time, praying that an opportunity to escape would present itself.

    ?Will it work??, Ostiir asked.

    ?It could?, Cosco admitted. ?If they send Inquisitors after you, they''ll ask a lot of questions but¡­ Still better than the Knights?

    ?I can handle an interrogation?, Argor said. ?Better than watching the village burn?

    ?Still, what about the Inquisitor? Nila, what are you going to do with her??

    The herbalist did not answer. It was Adanara who spoke.

    ?Father, I''m afraid we have no choice¡­?

    Nene broke into a cold sweat. Her time had come. They couldn''t let her live.

    ?Absolutely not!?, Cosco objected. ?When the other agents arrive, they will find traces of her passage. If you kill her here, they could find out everything?

    ?Then we''ll do it once we''re far away?, Ostiir said.

    ?You gave up all that is sacred to protect your son¡¯s life, but you are quick to talk of murder!?, the priest scolded him. ?I¡¯ll pretend I haven''t seen this¡­ heresy, this evil rite, out of compassion for you, but I won¡¯t tolerate talking about a young girl as if she were expendable!?

    ?I-I agree with him?, Nila added.

    ?Look at her, she''s little more than a child, scared and alone. She didn''t ask to be here?

    ?Okay, we get it!?, Argor grumbled. ?So what do we do??

    ?W-we''ll take her away. With us?

    Nila looked pleadingly at her sister, who frowned. They seemed to be very close, but with very different views.

    ?Adanara?, the priest said. ?I agree to cover for you, but I want you to promise you won''t hurt her?

    The witch thought for a moment. Finally, she smiled.

    ?Okay, Father. I don''t know what we would have done without you?

    ?Spare the pleasantries, you''ve given me quite a headache?

    ?So¡­ we say goodbye??

    Argor embraced Nila, then Ostiir. He curled little Gil''s hair. Meanwhile, Adanara and Cosco exchanged a hug. The priest was about to cry, like an old uncle saying goodbye to his beloved niece.

    ?As soon as I find you, you leave again¡­?, he sobbed.

    ?I''m sorry¡­ I''ll make you proud. I promise?

    ?You¡¯d better make your father proud. I don''t know what awaits you out there, but¡­ The Evil One is on the loose, beyond the borders. Be careful. I will pray that you will return one day, and free us from the plague of damnation?

    ?I¡­ will try?, the witch said, close to tears. ?Nila and I will?

    Nene began to ponder: the journey could be her chance to escape. They couldn''t carry her by hand, or they would be extremely slow. They had to untie her, at least her legs. She was alone against four, including Ostiir and Gil, but none of them had martial training. Also, while it was her duty to purge them, her priority was to escape. If she had succeeded, then she could have gone back at them with reinforcements in the future.

    ?I''ll wait a few days?, Cosco said as he went for the door. ?I can''t do more, or they might suspect me, and the village as a result?

    ?In the meantime, I''ll clear the brat''s room of her stuff?

    ?Thank you Father, thank you Argor?, Ostiir said.

    The two men left the hut. Nene cursed them, especially Cosco. A priest was supposed to be a bulwark against the Evil One, the first protector of his people. Though she shared his concern about what the Knights might do to the villagers of Dena, his conduct was inexcusable.

    ?Help me get her up?, Adanara ordered. ?Let¡¯s throw her into the wagon?

    ?A-alright¡­ Sorry, Nene?

    The sisters grabbed her by the ankles and shoulders, lifting her off the ground. They had spoken of a wagon¡­ Did they have a chariot? Her escape plan had just been ruined. She needed a new one, and quickly. Could she try to make Nila come to her senses? Or maybe young Gil.

    Ostiir led them out of the hut, holding a lantern. The very first light of dawn was visible in the distance, the sky was turning orange, and Nene could do nothing but observe, immobilized as she was, without strength or hope left. They went around the hut, where a crude wagon was waiting for them. The sisters left her inside it, in the dark. She heard them arguing outside. Nila came in and sat down next to her. The light from the lantern told her that Ostiir was moving to the front. There were some noises, then they were off. The jolts hurt Nene''s exhausted body. She moaned.

    ?Oh no¡­ I-I''ll help you?

    Nila rummaged through the junk piled up back there. She took out a blanket, spread it on the floor, and moved her on top of it.

    ?Get it over?, she whimpered. ?I¡¯m done¡­?

    ?D-don''t worry, you heard before, did you? Cosco said¡­ A-Ada promised we won''t hurt you?

    She closed her eyes and cried. She was wasting her breath, there was no reasoning with heretics. She knew full well, but she had hoped that Nila, the kind and caring person she thought she had known during her brief stay in Dena, would have saved her. Yet there she was, accomplice of a witch, who in a life or death situation handed her a blanket, to get rid of her guilt.

    ?Nila, catch!?, Adanara shouted from the chariot.

    Something landed on the back of the wagon with a muffled thud. The young woman picked it up.

    ?Is this n-necessary??

    ?It is!?

    She pulled a hood over her head. Nene started screaming at the top of her lungs until she had no more strength. She heard Adanara shout and Nila arguing with her, then silence, except for the sound of the chariot wheels, and her hot, heavy breathing trapped inside the hood. She had no idea where they were headed, or what would become of her.

 Chapter 1.11

    Nene awoke from a nightmare. She was drenched in sweat, hardly breathing and her throat was parched. Her head was aching, she felt sticky all over her body and had lost track of time. She had no idea how long it had been since the wagon had left Dena, she didn''t even know which way they were going. If by some miracle she had survived all of that, there was no way she could guide other Inquisitors or Knights to Adanara. All she knew was that at one point they had stopped. She had heard some talking, and then they moved again. She had also seen the sunlight outside the wagon, so they had been on the road for at least a few hours. After that, however, Nila never returned.

    Nene rolled on her side with extreme effort. She felt tremendously weak, her body heavy. She tried to speak but no sound came out. She was completely dehydrated, so she kicked around. Her legs were bound, but she managed to hit something metallic. The noise echoed in her head and attracted the attention of her captors.

    ?What are you doing back there?!?, Adanara shouted.

    Someone entered the wagon. They pulled the hood off her and stared at her in dismay.

    ?Oh no¡­?, Nila exclaimed.

    ?Water¡­?, she pleaded.

    The herbalist disappeared out front for a moment and returned with a canteen. She lifted her head and helped her drink. She choked on the first sip and began to cough lightly.

    ?Not good, not good?, Nila stammered. ?Ada! Ada, s-stop!?

    The wagon stopped. The witch slipped into the back, stamping her feet, visibly angry.

    ?What''s going on??

    ?Nene is sick?

    Adanara stopped suddenly and stared at her sister.

    ?So what??

    ?W-w-what do you mean? She has a fever and¡­ she had to¡­?

    Only then did Nene realise that the sticky feeling wasn''t just from sweat, but from her own urine. She was surprised at how indifferent that news left her. In the state she was in, nothing could make her feel more humiliated and helpless.

    ?All right?, the witch said. ?Enough is enough, no reason to let her suffer ever further?

    ?No! Stop!?, Nila shouted.

    She grabbed her sister¡¯s arms, who stood still, shocked. Nene noticed that Adanara was holding a knife. She had finally found the resolve to kill her, despite her promise to Cosco.

    ?Nila, look at her! She''s dying, what''s the point of all of this??

    ?I can help her! You promised! We p-promised not to hurt her!?

    ?I never meant to keep my word in the first place! If she lives, we''re screwed!?

    ?I won''t let you kill her!?

    ?You think I''m enjoying it? I''m no murderer!?

    The screams of the two sisters dazed Nene to the point that she shivered. The wagon ceiling began to sway, the sounds became muffled, as if distant, and she no longer felt her feet or hands.

    Then, something suddenly bumped into her. It was Nila, kneeling over her. She was shielding her.

    ?We are supposed to save people, not k-kill them!?

    ?Please¡­ Nila, don''t be¡­?

    Adanara sighed. A clang rumbled through the wagon as the knife hit the floor.

    ?Happy??

    Her voice was full of frustration. Nila got up and ran to hug her.

    ?B-better now??

    ?Yes?, the witch admitted. ?You''re the wise one?

    ?C-come on, what are you talking about??

    Nene''s coughing interrupted their little reunion. They both bent over her and watched her suffer.

    ?Nila¡­ We''ll regret it. If she recovers, she¡¯ll hunt us down?

    ?We''ll t-think about it later. Now I need some tools?

    ?We left everything back at home, there¡¯s only food and blankets in here?

    ?D-don''t you¡­ have any s-secret trick??

    ?Who do you think I am, a wizard??

    ?S-sorry¡­?

    ?Let me think¡­ A few minutes ago we passed a farmhouse. Perhaps they can tell us where the nearest settlement is?

    ?This is a g-great idea! Let''s hurry up?

    ?I''ll take care of it. I''ll take the horse, so I¡¯ll be quicker. You stay and watch over her?

    Adanara got to her feet, but Nila held her back, grabbing her arm.

    ?Ada¡­ D-don''t you think¡­ they''ll be afraid of your clothes??

    ?What''s wrong with them? Look, we''ve already talked about it: it was cold in the woods, and I couldn''t light the fireplace too often, or people would have noticed?

    ?Maybe I should go?

    ?Maybe you''re right¡­?

    Nila moved out of Nene''s field of vision, but after a few steps, she stopped.

    ?Ada??

    ?Yes??

    ?When I get back, s-she¡¯d better be still alive?

    ?I promise I won''t do anything. Still, what if she dies from the fever??

    ?I won''t allow it. And by the way, I know how to tell a death from natural causes from a stab wound. Got it??

    ?Gotcha?, the witch muttered

    Nene heard noises outside: Nila was untying the horse from the wagon. Shortly thereafter, the sound of the trotting animal informed them that she was gone. Adanara picked up the knife and approached Nene.

    ?My sister is far too nice, you know that??

    She bared her teeth. She didn''t want to give her the satisfaction of looking frightened. The witch backed away, perhaps mindful of the bite she had received back in her hut.

    ?You got lucky. I don''t give a damn about the promise I made to Cosco, but¡­ I don''t want to disappoint my sis?

    Nene almost laughed at her stupid statement, which caused her even more of a headache.

    ?¡±Lucky¡±??, she said with a hoarse voice.

    ?Oh, you ain¡¯t that sick, after all?

    ?After what you did to me??

    ?Okay, you want to play this game? Let''s talk about responsibility. I''ll start: I kidnapped you and involved you in an experiment against your will. Now it''s your turn?

    ?What are you talking about??

    ?Nothing comes to mind? I¡¯ll help you. How many??

    ?How many??

    ?How many have you killed, you assassin from the Church? How many damned you have¡­ what¡¯s the word you use? ¡°Saved¡±? No, ¡°purged¡±?

    ?It''s not murder, it''s mercy. And we make amends after every purge?

    ?How many??

    ?Just one?

    ?Oh, that''s not it, your bosses will be disappointed. Also, I bet that the poor fellow feels a lot better since you made amends after killing them?

    Nene coughed. That hag was capable of infuriating her even in her pathetic state. She wanted to get up, snitch her knife and stab her, over and over.

    ?The righteous know what the wisest choice is. That man thanked me. As well as his whole village?

    ?How moronic can you be? You don''t see it? Don''t you notice that everyone kisses your ass because they''re scared of you? That the damned surrender themselves because, if they didn''t, you would kill not only them but their families and neighbours too? Do you really think they are happy to see you come??

    ?It''s not a happy matter... but the salvation of the soul is more important than anything?

    ?Ostiir dared to challenge you. There are just a few like him. Trust me, I will spend my whole life perfecting my cure, and then people will stop submitting. Everyone will see you for the filthy murderers and tyrants that you are!?You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ?That thing you did¡­ Is heresy¡­?

    ?So what??

    ?Who''s the moron now? How do you think to do that? You can only transfer damnation from one person to another. Your father had to sacrifice himself for you?

    Adanara snapped to an inch from her nose, furious. It wasn''t wise to provoke her, but Nene was resigned to her fate. She was dying, and if Adanara hadn''t killed her, the fever would have. Sooner or later even Nila would have understood that they couldn¡¯t have run forever, unless they had killed her.

    ? I will surpass my father. I''ll find a way that doesn''t require a sacrifice?

    ?The Evil One is powerful, you should know that?

    ?Worst case, I''ll use you. I¡¯ll bottle all the damned that I meet inside your body. How do you like that??

    All that talking had given her a headache. Nene closed her eyes and hot tears fell. Adanara, however, kept pressing on.

    ?You will become a mass of damned souls. I will keep you locked in the cellar, like the monster you are. And the Archangel, will He come to save you??

    ?Leave me alone¡­?

    ?He ordered you to kill for generations and you just obeyed like idiots. Do you have any idea what it feels like? Have you ever lost someone you cared about? How would you feel if someone told you that "it was the right thing"??

    Memories of Elora flooded her mind. She had abandoned her, she had done the right thing, she had obeyed¡­ Yet she had felt so guilty¡­ The truth was that she understood perfectly what the witch was saying. Deep down she had dreamed of breaking into the monastery dungeon, freeing Elora, and escaping with her many times. Yet that was their task in life, to resist the temptations of the Evil One, to save their soul. Thus taught the Archangel.

    ?I owe you no explanation?, she whimpered.

    ?Stupid nun, when are you going to start thinking on your own??

    Nene kept her eyes shut. She didn''t want to argue with that awful woman anymore. All she wanted was to have her life and soul saved. Or at least the second.

    Adanara seemed pleased with their exchange, as she stopped pestering her. However, she stayed to keep an eye on her, sitting in a corner of the wagon, as if absorbed in a meditation. Nene''s discomfort warned her that she was doing something sacrilegious, yet nothing out of the ordinary happened, except for the sudden warm wind that began to blow. After a few minutes, Nila returned. She stormed in from behind the wagon, her face red and sweaty.

    ?Ada, t-there is a village nearby!?

    ?Great. You were fast. Everything¡¯s okay??

    ?T-there was an old man who was happy to help¡­ H-he says that not far away there is a bridge, then a road that goes up the hill to the l-left, and there the village of Kumhar is, and¡­?

    ?And??

    ?I-I don''t know whether to believe it or not, b-but he told me that a doctor lives there. He said: "A wizard who heals the sick"?

    ?A wizard? Do they even exist??

    ?I have n-no idea! But we have to try¡­ Please?

    ?We should have stopped somewhere anyway, sooner or later. We don''t have much food?

    The sisters argued for a few more moments. Adanara seemed worried about approaching a town. Nene didn''t understand why. They were beyond the borders of the Principality, the Church had no agents around there. They would have been well received by their fellow evil worshippers, in that village. Finally, the witch tied the horse back to the cart and they set off again. Nila stayed next to her, wetting her face with a damp cloth.

    ?I-I have to change your clothes, or you''ll catch a cold?

    The cool autumn air made Nene shiver, covered in sweat and else as she was. She almost missed that anomalous warm breeze that had appeared shortly before and disappeared immediately after.

    ?Yes, please?, Adanara shouted from the front. ?I can''t stand her stench anymore?

    ?D-don''t listen to her¡­?

    Nila leaned beside her but hesitated. Had she realised that, to undress her, she would have to undo the ropes? Not that she could have done anything, in her state, but she would have tried anyway.

    ?Nene??

    ?What??

    ?I-I''ll untie you, now. I don''t want to hurt you, ok??

    She looked ahead. It was clear that of the two sisters, Adanara was the more drastic. She thought about how to act. In theory that would have been her best chance to escape, but she was having a hard time breathing, she certainly wouldn''t be able to run, much less to fight. Should she be content with letting Nila take off her dirty clothes and nothing more?

    ?Let me go?, she pleaded. ?I won''t tell anyone?

    ?I''m sorry. I w-wish I could believe you¡­?

    Nila walked away. Nene regretted not playing along.

    A few minutes passed. Her senses were less and less receptive. Nila came back and resumed spongeing her, for what seemed like hours, as they drove on unfamiliar roads. She closed her eyes for a moment and opened them again upon hearing Adanara''s voice.

    ?That sucks?, the witch complained.

    ?Thank you, Ada?, Nila said. ?I know you can be nice?

    Adanara gave her an obscene gesture and went back to the front. The wagon started moving again. Nene looked around very slowly. As she gradually recovered from her torpor, she realised that she was no longer soaked and sticky. She tried to move: she was still tied up, but only her wrists and ankles. The ropes were looser. Her aching limbs felt some relief. Besides, she was no longer wearing her clothes, but a clean, fresh tunic that was too big for her.

    ?Better now??, the herbalist asked her.

    ?Yes?, she replied.

    Instinctively, she had almost said "thank you", as if it weren''t all their fault that she was in that state to begin with.

    ?We will soon arrive at a village. I-I hope they can help us there?

    ?Why are you doing all this??

    Nila looked down. She looked like the same person she had known in Dena. She certainly wasn''t naive enough not to figure out what a horrible crime they were committing, and Nene still had a hard time accepting that she was a heretic.

    ?B-because¡­ Because people are dying from damnation. Master Ezio has some old Church books. I''ve read that in some years more than a thousand purges were carried out?

    Nene sighed. By then she was tired of insisting on the importance of soul salvation, she was just curious to understand why she was suffering so much.

    ?Yes, the cases are on the rise?, she admitted.

    ?T-that''s right. And we can solve them. It would be like¡­ c-cure the sick, you know??

    ?And the¡­ ¡°sacrifice,¡± as you call it??

    ?Well¡­ about that¡­?

    Nila fiddled with her hair as if caught out. It was such an obvious flaw in their plan. To save Gil''s life, they were about to sacrifice Ostiir¡¯s. To save Adanara''s, their father had resigned his.

    ?My s-sister and I don¡¯t want to sacrifice anybody. We wanted to c-continue our studies to understand how to¡­ avoid it. Gil was an e-emergency?

    ?Where are the two of them??

    She hadn''t seen the carpenter and his son since they had left. Ostiir was motivated by love for little Gil, and had repeated several times how, to him, his son''s life was the most precious thing. How he planned to provide him with a decent one in that wild land populated by the damned?

    ?We s-split up. It''s for the best?

    ?So you believe to be saviours??

    Nila gave her a rare expression of anger. Contrary to her usual attitude, she seemed genuinely mad with her.

    ?We try our best! I-if the Church didn''t hunt us down¡­ It would be easier. Instead, Ada and I have to hide. S-such a waste of time?

    Her emotional state made her stutter more than usual. Nene felt intimidated, as when the Prioress had scolded her in the past.

    ?M-many people don''t like the Church. And t-there are many scholars who work in secret, so as not to be c-condemned as heretics. Science c-can do wonders. Dad proved it to us?

    Eidelhan¡¯s ingenuity and inventions were remarkable. Still, Nene was certain that no human science could ever stand against the Evil One. Had it existed, the Archangel would certainly have known about it, and would have made those scholars His allies. Nila was carrying the knife with which Adanara wanted to kill her a little earlier. The sisters had loosened her ropes, so they were keeping an eye on her. Nene began to make a plan.

    ?Nila¡­ am I dying??, she asked.

    ?No! No, I won''t leave you¡­ W-we''re going to a village so I can heal you?

    ?Those people at the farm told you, right? That they can help me?

    ?Yes, you¡¯ll see. Everything is g-going to be fine. Don''t be afraid?

    ?How are people out here??

    She hoped to appeal to the curious nature of her captor. What she needed was to find out how strong the Evil One''s power was. Even a single person who was still sane would have been enough for her. Perhaps she could hope for someone to help her. If it were a novel, their wagon would have been attacked by marauders, thus giving her the opportunity to escape, but in reality, she had to think of something else.

    ?W-what do you mean??

    ?The Church¡­ they taught me that people out there are all servants of the Evil One?

    She chose her words carefully, trying not to sound hostile. Nila frowned, but unlike earlier, didn''t seem to be angry with her on a personal level.

    ?They taught everyone that. I-I don''t know anything about the world outside the Principality, but my parents always said t-that the Church exaggerates. That farmer looked like¡­ well, a normal farmer?

    She struggled to believe her, but if that were the case, maybe she had a chance. Had she managed to flee once at the village, she might have looked for the old man at the farm. She had heard that they were following a road that went up the hills, so she just needed to go downhill and follow the route. Normally it would have been easy, but in her physical condition, she could barely stand. The thought of collapsing after a few metres and dying on the side of a road made her wonder if maybe she was better off relying on Nila.

    ?I see a house!?, Adanara announced.

    ?Finally!?, Nila rejoiced.

    The witch spurred the horse. They covered the last stretch that separated them from Kumhar at full speed. The contents of the wagon began to slide on the floor, bags and sacks of various types swayed in sync with the vehicle. Nila held Nene by the arms, or she would have rolled around like a lifeless object. Then, suddenly, Adanara halted and darted to the rear.

    ?Some guys are coming. What do we do with her? If they see her tied up, what will they think??

    ?E-even if we untie her, she''ll scream for help!?

    ¡°You can bet I will¡±, Nene thought. However, there were no allies of hers out there. In truth, the two sisters were worrying about nothing. Their fellow heretics would have rejoiced to see her in that state, they would have welcomed them as heroines.

    ?Okay... I¡¯ll go towards them and come up with something?

    Before Adanara could move, the sound of many running footsteps surrounded the chariot. It didn''t seem like a friendly mob. Then, a voice thundered.

    ?Come out, you witch!?

    The voice was commanding and firm and made Nene shiver. Adanara, on the other hand, was terrified of it. It was Nila who answered.

    ?W-we''re no threat?, she said. ?We need help, there¡¯s a sick girl in here?

    The mob began chitchatting, then more footsteps followed. Their assailants were about to break in, but Nene didn''t warn the sisters. Let them die!

    The wagon was shaken by the weight of some men who entered suddenly. Nila screamed as they jumped on her and pinned her down. She didn''t even try to use the knife to defend herself. Adanara froze for a second but finally attempted to flee from the front. More strangers pounced on her. She punched and screamed. Their assailants didn¡¯t try to kill them, at least not on the spot. They were merely subduing them.

    ?What about this one??, a man asked.

    Nene stood down, resigned. Her only consolation was that if that was the end of her, perhaps it would be the end of the witch and her accomplice as well.

    ?Look! She''s tied up. And she was beaten badly?

    While the raiders were unsure of what to do, Nene had a terrible premonition: she perceived Ormel''s bone, or rather, that visceral annoyance she had always felt in the mere presence of Adanara. A warm breeze blew through the wagon. She looked at the witch, who had been yelling and kicking a moment before, and was now motionless. She was ignoring the assailants who held her by her arms and staring into nothingness, as if watching something invisible.

    ?Ada, no!?, Nila shouted.

    A gust of wind, an extremely powerful one, swept over the wagon, tearing the curtains that separated the rear from the front. A couple of men tumbled to the ground, carrying Adanara with them, who continued to stare into space as she performed God knows what sorcery. For the first time since she had mistaken her for a creature part animal, Nene was genuinely afraid of her, even more than usual. The gusts of wind kept going. The assailants were confused, but they didn''t give up. Any sane person, in the Principality, would have fled from the witch, in the face of that manifestation of evil power. They, on the other hand, behaved as if the witch was simply resisting.

    ?How do we stop her??, one screamed.

    ?I don''t know, hit her on the head or something!?

    From outside the wagon, however, came a chorus of terrified voices. What could be out there scarier than a witch manipulating the winds?

    ?Wait, there¡¯s no need!?

    Adanara came to her senses and stared in terror at the source of those voices. Nene cowered.

    A loud roar almost deafened her. She heard the wood of the wagon creak and snap. The entire vehicle was lifted off the ground and overturned, among the shouts of all the people inside. She hit her head against something, more than once, and everything went dark.

 Chapter 1.12

    Was it the afterlife? Nene no longer felt any pain. Her body felt light and relaxed, like after a hot bath and a long night''s rest. She tried to focus on the surroundings: she was lying on a soft bed, swamped with pillows and a warm blanket. She was inside a wooden white room, illuminated by the sun through a glass window. Beside the bed was a small table, on which stood a plate with what looked like a boiled chicken leg and a glass jug filled with water. She was extremely hungry and thirsty, but she didn''t dare to move. Her blood froze when she saw her black cloak hanging from a rope, over a bucket full of foamy water. It had been cleaned and dried.

    Her fear came from an obvious deduction: a comfortable bed, pillows, meat, clean clothes¡­ That was almost exactly the Evil One''s promise to Elora. Nene was damned and was now in its realm. Her stomach rumbled, but had she accepted the food, it would have been like welcoming the Evil One. Although¡­ hadn''t she already, by then?

    Her gaze fell on the door. The room was in an attic, half of the ceiling was oblique and the door had a trapezoid shape to fit in. It all seemed so unnatural. The beams of that building were smooth and shiny, like those of the mansion of the Count Regent. Nene had been lucky enough to see its insides once, as she and other cadets had done some cleaning work there. ¡°To learn how the humblest people make a living,¡± a teacher had told them. On that occasion, the domestic staff of the mansion had them wax some very similar wood. It was beautifully crafted, the work of a skilled carpenter, and not cheap. Another sign that she was no longer among the living, but in some nightmarish reality created by the Evil One.

    She heard footsteps coming from outside. Instinctively, she pulled the blankets up to her chin, fearing what monster might have entered from there.

    The door began to open. She caught her breath.

    A boy came in. He looked about her age. He had messy blond hair, piercing black eyes, and a dark complexion. He was wearing a leather jacket over a white shirt, and green working pants that were a little too big for him, together with some braces. He looked like a simpleton, his features soft and childish, and his eyes widened, seeing her awake. He smiled at her. His cute face disgusted her. She hated herself for having looked at him that way.

    ?Good morning. How are you feeling??

    His young voice confirmed that he couldn''t be older than her. Whatever the purpose of that intricate trickery was, she wasn¡¯t going to fall for it: she knew very well what that was.

    ?What do you want from me??

    The boy pretended to be perplexed. He approached the bed, looking down at her. She prayed for him to disappear, but he was still there and reached out for her. He touched her forehead.

    ?Your fever is gone. You should eat something?, he said, pointing to the chicken. ?I left it there for you?

    ?Never! I will never accept your gifts!?

    He went on with his na?ve act. He sighed, grabbed a stool from behind the bed, and sat down on it.

    ?They told me you''re¡­ I don''t remember the word. You are a warrior from the Principality?

    She grabbed a pillow and covered her face. She wished badly for the Evil One to go away, to stop playing games with her. Was that eternal damnation?

    ?My name is Oto?, he said. ?I don¡¯t know what those two did to you, but you''re safe now?

    ?Those two??

    ?Yes, the witch and that other woman. They took them to the manor. They¡¯re in prison, they can''t hurt you anymore?

    Oto got up and walked to her cloak. He ran a hand over it and shook his head.

    ?It¡¯s yours, right? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s still wet?

    ?Did you¡­wash it??

    ?Yes?, the boy blushed. ?Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone?

    Nene hid under the covers. Was she alive? Had that boy washed her clothes and recognized the smell of urine? She felt an unbearable shame. Above all, she felt a lump in her throat, almost as if something were rising from her stomach. Her emotions exploded and she began to cry: she was alive! She was alive, she had survived the nightmare. Adanara and Nila were behind bars, she was still alive! She could think about the future again, eat boiled chicken, she could go on with her life!

    She wept bitterly. The boy approached, looking frightened.

    ?What''s wrong? Are you sick again??

    She was alive! She had no clue where she was, but it wasn''t in the afterlife, the boy wasn''t the Evil One. Could she go back home? Just having the luxury to think about it, to imagine what she was going to do next, was enough for her. Compared to the despair that had accompanied her while on the wagon, nothing could be worse. She shivered with joy. Her muscles trembled, her body relaxed, and she felt like she was about to pass out. It was Oto who brought her back to reality. The boy grabbed the blanket and lowered it just enough to see her face.

    ?Are you sick??, he repeated.

    ?No?, she replied, wiping away her tears. ?I¡¯m feeling great?

    She glanced at the chicken. The boy handed it to her, and she didn''t hesitate. The meat was delightful to touch. The feeling of grease on her hands made her euphoric. She bit into it. The taste exploded in her mouth, feeling like the best thing she had ever eaten. She was so hungry that she almost choked several times, gobbling down that food. Oto''s suggestions to take it easy were useless. She devoured the chicken in seconds, smearing grease on her face and hands.

    The boy stared at her in dismay. Nene figured the sight of her ravenous hunger must have startled him, so she pulled herself together.

    ?I''m sorry?, she explained. ?I haven''t eaten since¡­ I don''t even know. Maybe a couple of days, maybe more?

    ?Here?, he replied, handing her a glass of water.

    It was made of glass, yet another sign of wealth in that bizarre place. Nene was starting to recover her common sense, and a thousand questions came to her mind. She decided to start with the simplest ones. She took a sip of water.

    ?Where are we??

    ?Kumhar?

    For some reason, the boy seemed to assume that she knew what he was talking about. They stared at each other for a moment, until Oto broke eye contact.

    ?Is this your home? Who are you??

    ?Yes?, he said. ?I''m a hunter. There¡¯s not much more to say?

    ?A hunter? Aren''t you a nobleman or something??

    ?What¡¯s a nobleman??

    Another embarrassing staring contest began. Nene won a second time. Her mind started to race. The implications of that exchange were many, and she still wasn''t sure she was truly safe. She was deep into the territory of the Evil One, so she wasn¡¯t sure she could trust that boy.

    ?I meant: is yours a rich family? This house is impressive?

    ?You think so??, he asked, looking around. ?You mean rich like a merchant? They love money, but we don''t care that much?

    ?You don''t care about money around here??

    ?What¡¯s the purpose? The mayor keeps all the village gold and uses it to pay the merchants when needed?

    With each explanation of his, she understood less and less. It was not yet the time to investigate the area, but rather to understand how dangerous it was.

    ?Tell me¡­ how far are we from the Principality?

    ?I''ve never been there, but I heard from a merchant that there''s a town in the Principality a week''s ride from here?

    ?I see?

    ?You should rest. I get you wanna go back, but you were beaten up?

    ?Right. How much time has passed since¡­?

    She turned pale. The memory of how the wagon was attacked came back. She remembered those strangers jumping aboard, immobilising the sisters. She remembered Adanara struggling with her sorcery, but mostly that roar, that deafening crash that had overturned the chariot and was about to kill her. Suddenly she felt safe no more, but Oto didn''t seem to notice.

    ?We rescued you two days ago. I¡¯ve been told you and the witch are enemies. Did she capture you??

    ?Yes, exactly! The witch is the bad guy!?

    She bit her lip. What was safe to say and what not? The minions of the Evil One were everywhere, that boy probably was too. Also, what was the force that had destroyed the chariot? At the farm, Nila had heard of a wizard. Was there some sort of witch around there, even more dangerous than Adanara?

    ?I know, witches only cause trouble?, Oto said. ?That¡¯s why the mayor had her locked up?

    ?Do you think so??

    ?Sure. Well¡­ I''ve never seen one, but I''ve heard they turn people into wolves and bears like that, out of spite, and they carry disease?

    ?So... you know who I am??

    ?Let''s see¡­ One of those Church warriors who slay monsters? My grandpa told me once. He said they wear a black cloak with silver threads, like yours?

    The boy pointed to her clothes. Nene was confused. Was the Inquisition respected there too? How was that possible? She had been taught that, beyond the borders, the power of the Evil One was absolute. She had feared that every single person would have been her enemy, yet it looked like it was not the case, that at least the people of that village hated witches and knew of the Inquisition.

    ?Slay¡­ Monsters??

    ?Yeah! Is it true that you can turn a monster into ash just by looking at it??

    ?Erm¡­ No, I can''t?

    ?Oh¡­ Grandpa, always making things up¡­?

    ?Oto, what do you know about the Church??

    ?They are said to be very powerful warriors. Monsters and witches stay away from them. Grandpa also said that they will save the world from the Furies. Unfortunately, we¡¯ve never seen someone like you around here?

    ?The Furies??

    ?So far!?, he ignored her. ?Wow, when I''ll tell around that you''re a real monster hunter, no one will believe me!?

    Nene smiled. She still didn''t have a clear picture of the situation, but it was pretty obvious that Oto had genuine admiration for her Order. Perhaps he didn''t know the Archangel''s teachings, but he didn''t seem like a servant of the Evil One at all, and his soul knew how to distinguish righteous from blasphemous.

    ?What happened when I arrived??

    ?Oh, that was crazy! Jiriel sensed you coming, so she told the mayor. They rounded up some volunteers and¡­ oh, and they attacked you¡­ Well, they didn''t know that you were on that wagon too¡­ But then the witch SWOOSH cast a spell, and then Jiriel¡­ Erm, she got a little angry¡­ But no worries, there were no serious injuries. The mayor was pissed, tho¡­?

    ?Wait, wait, slow down, I don¡¯t get it?

    Oto kept repeating that name, Jiriel. Was it just a coincidence? She didn¡¯t know the culture around there. As far as she knew it could have been a common name, still¡­ It sounded bizarrely similar to that of the Archangel, whose actual name was forbidden to be said out loud.

    ?Ok, let me start over?

    The boy repeated his tale, illustrating everything with huge gestures. Nene didn''t get much out of it. She was about to start asking him more questions when a voice came from beyond the door that had been left open.

    ?Oto??

    Nene shivered: it was the same voice she had heard from inside the wagon, the one that gave orders to the others. Was it perhaps the mayor Oto kept talking about? Whatever it was, it sounded to be some kind of big deal. The boy, however, wasn''t intimidated by it. On the contrary, he was happy to hear it.

    ?I¡¯m upstairs!?, he shouted. ?She woke up!?

    Running footsteps warned her that that person was eager to see her. Was she in danger? Her priority was to survive. Everything else could wait. If contrary to that young boy, the adults of the village were indeed worshipers of the Evil One, she was in no position to fight them, yet. She could have come back in the future with an expedition of Knights.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Her thoughts shattered as a wondrous figure crossed the threshold, so much so that she couldn¡¯t believe her teary eyes.

    It looked like a woman. She was tall, so tall that she had to bend to get through the small door, probably two metres tall. She wore plate armour, red and polished, that made no sound while moving as if it had no weight. She took off her gloves, revealing white hands, which shone with a soft light of their own, exactly like her face. Her features were elongated and graceful, mature and elegant, her lips thin. Her irises faded from red to gold and she had dark brassy blond eyelashes and eyebrows. Her hair was of the same colour, straight, down to her shoulders, and framed that face that did not belong to a mere mortal. Despite her very unusual appearance, what struck Nene, what caused her such a strong reaction, were the bronze feathered wings folded behind her back. The feathers were chrome and the colour on them seemed¡­ Seemed to be moving, like a flame in the shadows, The entity stared at her in awe, and its gaze was burning hot. Nene only once in her life had perceived such a creature, on the day of her appointment as Inquisitor. The day the Archangel had left His Conclave, He had honoured her with His presence and bestowed His blessing. What was in front of her was unmistakably something very similar. Yet there was only one Archangel.

    Thinking it was a manifestation of Him, Nene got out of bed. Her body was still exhausted, and she felt the strain, but she didn''t care. She prostrated on the ground and sobbed.

    ?Emissary¡­?, she whispered softly, while crying.

    The entity stared at her. It exchanged a look with Oto, who shrugged.

    ?Oh, Oroel taught you like that, uh??

    The casual tone with which that being had said the Archangel''s name meant that it considered itself His equal. Were they two separate things? Nene was extremely confused, but she sensed the power of that "woman", different from the blessing that flowed in her blood, different from anything she knew.

    ?Stand up, you silly?, she ordered.

    She leapt to her feet. The slight luminosity emanating from the Emissary left her amazed once again, as did Oto''s carelessness, who instead started to collect the plate and glass.

    ?Her fever is gone. I gave her something to eat?

    ?Good?, the woman smiled. ?What''s your name?

    ?N-N-Nene?, she stammered. ?Inquisitor of the Church, servant of the Archangel?

    The woman sighed and shook her head. She walked beside her, heading for the bed. Her being so close gave her goosebumps. The Emissary gave off a strong heat, much more intense than that of any mortal body. She flopped onto the bed, looking exasperated. Her mannerisms were the opposite of elegant, contrary to what her appearance suggested.

    ?Oto, please, would you bring me some wine? I had a bad day¡­?

    ?Okay?

    The boy left. Nene stood still, her back to the Emissary, not knowing whether to turn around or not. She heard clanging sounds and curiosity consumed her.

    ?Sit down?, she told her. ?I guess you¡¯ll have some questions?

    ?Next¡­ next to you??

    She immediately regretted her idiocy, for asking such a stupid question, but the Emissary seemed not to care and giggled.

    ?You can have the stool if you like?

    She obeyed. The entity was sitting on the bed, removing its armour. Underneath it, she wore a pink tunic, of thin fabric, with a delicate appearance. A being like her didn''t need padding or the like. She wondered what she needed armour for in the beginning.

    ?So, where do I start? Oh boy, I hope your head won''t explode¡­?

    That was certainly not the speech pattern Nene would have expected. Her head was in fact about to explode, her thoughts overlapped to the point that it was difficult to formulate a coherent sentence.

    ?Are you¡­ the Archangel??, she asked.

    ?It depends on what you mean... I''m not Oroel, the master of your Church. I''m Jiriel. I think you could call me his sister, in a way?

    Jiriel gave her that information in an indifferent tone as if it were nothing special. Nene''s mind began to race, struggling to believe. She wondered once more if she was dead, if all of that was part of a cruel joke of the Evil One. Yet that being was so similar to the Archangel she already knew.

    ?Why are you staring at me??

    ?Forgive me! I¡­ I am in disbelief?

    ?Yes, I know. I also know a lot about the Church. Let me guess: he never told you about me?

    ?Never?

    Jiriel had finished making herself comfortable. Were it not for her iridescent wings and extreme height, she would have looked as nothing more than a mortal, stunning older woman. She slipped off her boots and exposed her bare feet. Of course, they too emitted a faint light. It seemed to be a property of her skin. Provided that it was actual skin.

    ?Okay, maybe I should ask the questions: what happened? Why were you with that witch? And¡­ why is your soul so bizarre??

    Nene felt ashamed. She was before an Emissary, and her soul tainted with the power of the Evil One was instantly identified. Jiriel, however, came closer to her. She lifted a hand to her belly, and smiled at her. That contact gave Nene a sense of well-being. She felt invigorated.

    ?It''s okay. You are safe?

    She cried. She remembered everything she had been through and told it to the Emissary, through tears. She told her of the call from Cosco, her investigation, the filthy Adanara¡¯s witchcraft, up until their meeting. The Emissary listened carefully. When Nene was over with her report, she stood up, and walked around the room, thoughtful. She was interrupted by Oto, who peeped into the room.

    ?Are you okay? You were gone for quite a while?

    ?Sorry?, he said. ?Lemon was nervous, I gave him an apple to calm him down?

    ?It has to be the presence of the witch¡­ The animals in the village are going frenzied. Some species are very sensitive. Donkeys in particular?

    The boy handed her a bottle with dark contents, and she took an unceremonious sip. She smiled satisfied, and sat down again.

    ?So, Nene. The¡­?, she hesitated to name it. ?Has the Evil One spoken to you??

    ?It took my soul?, she said with utter shame. ?But I think¡­ the Archangel''s blessing repelled it, it happened almost immediately!?

    ?You don''t have to justify yourself. I was just wondering why your soul is so unusual¡­ And here''s why. You have my brother''s blessing, but also¡­ You have hosted the Evil One, even if just for a moment?

    ?What will become of me??

    ?What do you mean??

    ?Will my soul be eternally damned??

    Jiriel looked at her the way the wise looks at the fool. Oto sat next to her, as if it were a natural thing, and watched them both.

    ?She will be damned forever? Why??, he asked.

    ?No, no, she won''t be damned forever. Nene, who told you such a thing??

    ?The Archangel teaches us that damned souls, dirtied by the Evil One, risk eternal damnation. Only through the purge, immediately submitting to God''s judgement, can we hope for forgiveness?

    ?Oh yeah, that thing¡­ Don''t worry, you''re not damned. You have his protection, which completely rejects damnation?

    Nene couldn''t contain herself. She threw herself at the Emissary''s feet and burst into tears. The salvation of the soul was the most sacred thing, and she could trust Jiriel. She wanted to.

    ?Thank you...?

    ?I haven''t done much, except maybe heal you. No big deal?

    ?It was you who blew up that wagon in the first place?, Oto prodded her.

    Jiriel turned red. Her blush was extremely evident due to her pale complexion. Also, the room became noticeably warmer, and the ever changing colours of her wings began to move more frenetically.

    ?That witch got me pissed! She was about to make a ruckus. And believe me, she didn''t even know what she was doing! If a rookie like her plays with forces she doesn''t understand, it could spell disaster. I had to stop her!?

    Oto stroked her shoulder. Nene was shocked. The boy treated the Emissary as a mere person. She didn''t know what to make of him, whether he was insane, a heretic, or just a simpleton. However, his gesture seemed to calm down Jiriel. The boy opened the window and fresh air from outside came in.

    ?There was no need to blow it up?

    ?I know¡­?, Jiriel admitted. ?I lost my temper?

    The Emissary looked down, caught in the wrong. How could Jiriel be so similar, and at the same time so different, from the Archangel? Before her eyes was a mere human relationship between a country boy and an¡­ angel. She was consumed with curiosity, maybe with envy, but mostly she felt as if the world she knew was collapsing.

    ?Nene??, Jiriel called.

    She leapt to her feet, attracting a puzzled look from Oto.

    ?If you feel better, I have a favour to ask you?

    ?Are you asking me... to serve you??

    ?No, I need help for¡­ What the heck does Oroel teach you guys?!?

    ?Let me assist you! I''d be happy to! I¡­?

    Jiriel arched an eyebrow. Nene hesitated. It was arrogant to ask the Emissary something, yet she had to try.

    ?... In exchange for my services, perhaps you could forgive me¡­?

    ?Really? Is this what you want??

    The angel exchanged a look with Oto, who shrugged. Those two seemed to get along well. How had a divine creature ended up in such a place, together with a boy?

    ?Okay, if that¡¯s what you want. Consider yourself at my service. In return I will forgive your soul?

    Nene almost couldn¡¯t believe it: she could hope for forgiveness! She held back her instinct, the enthusiasm, which prompted her to hug the Emissary. She joined hands and bowed her head.

    ?I will be eternally grateful, my Lady?

    Oto held back a laugh while Jiriel blushed. Nene wondered if she''d said something wrong. It would have been unacceptable to disrespect an angel, now that she finally had found salvation again. She had no idea how to behave in the presence of her new master, whose attitude was so different from the one of the Archangel she knew.

    ?Well, let''s go then?, Jiriel ordered.

    ?You should show her around first?, Oto suggested.

    ?I don''t think Nene wants to go for a walk?

    ?Not at all, my Lady?, she lied. She would have done anything to spend more time with her.

    ?You know, she was asking weird stuff before?, the boy said.

    Jiriel approached her and caressed her forehead. Nene almost burst into tears again, as she wasn''t worthy of that touch that made her feel so good.

    ?I''m so sorry?, the Emissary stammered. ?It¡¯s my fault¡­. I¡­ freaked out and you hit your head in the explosion. Don''t worry, it¡¯ll be over soon?

    ?It''s not your fault, you saved me! Also¡­ my memories are fine?

    ?Oto, I swear, I just got a lil¡¯ mad!?, Jiriel whimpered. ?Just a bit!?

    ?I know, I know?, he replied.

    ?I won''t do it ever again¡­?

    Oto nodded satisfied. The Emissary began to glow brighter and smiled.

    ?Let''s go, then. What would you like to see first, Nene??

    ?What? I¡­ have no idea?

    Jiriel led the way. They left the room through the small oblique door into a narrow wooden staircase, pretty dark and with a very low ceiling. After a few steps, the staircase turned left and finally reached a large hall with a rustic look. It was made of dry stone walls and a log ceiling, crossed by a large raw wooden architrave. In front of the steps was a large stone fireplace, surrounded by two armchairs covered in tanned hides. Between them was a small table where some playing cards were left on. On the opposite side, she saw a cauldron, a table, and some cooking tools arranged on a shelf. To the left of the latter, a small dark door led who knows where, but Jiriel guided her to the other side. On the opposite wall from the stairs, a large window, set into the stone with a wooden frame, gave a view to a small stable and verdant hill. Nene was amazed, seeing that house so unusual, welcoming and bizarre, and Jiriel looked at her embarrassed.

    ?Don''t say a word, I''m a sucker for my home?

    ?I¡­ My Lady¡­ I''ve never seen anything similar?

    ?What are houses like in your country??

    ?Forgive me, you¡­ Aren¡¯t you familiar with the Principality??

    ?I haven''t been there in centuries! I guess it''s different from how I remember it?

    She took some time to assimilate that information which the Emissary seemed to treat as trivial. Finally, she remembered Ostiir¡¯s house and decided that that was a pretty adequate depiction of ??the average family home in the Principality.

    ?Houses are¡­ Much simpler, made of straw and beams. Also, glass windows are exclusive to the rich?

    To the rich and Nila: she remembered the bizarre building in the woods and shivered.

    ?Oh really? Uff¡­?

    Jiriel suddenly became distant, disinterested. Nene was increasingly perplexed by that entity, which often behaved like an ordinary person, an erratic and emotional one.

    ?I mean¡­ You should see the Citadel, in the Capital! And churches?

    ?Booooring¡­?

    ?Did I say something wrong??

    Suddenly, the angel grabbed her shoulders. She was so close it made her sweat. She gave off so much heat, and she had the expression of a curious child. Her bizarre eyes were hypnotic and her face was getting closer and closer.

    ?You must have invented something interesting down there. A flying vehicle? Some elaborate torture device? You love those things, don''t you??

    Jiriel held her tighter and tighter and even started shaking her, unaware.

    ?As far as I know torture was abolished at least two hundred years ago, and¡­ A flying vehicle??

    The angel looked annoyed and walked away. She gave her her back, as if deeply hurt.

    ?Let¡¯s see¡­ Shortly before I was born, the printing press was invented?

    Her Lady looked back at her, with the same maniacal expression she had had until a few moments before. She was waiting for more, her gaze commanding her to continue.

    ?A press that prints? What is it??

    ?A tool to print many books in a short time. I saw one at the Citadel, how to explain it... Some small cubes, which have letters carved in them, are inserted into the press to compose a page. Then the scribes smear ink on the cubes, and the press¡­ well, presses them on the paper?

    Nene did her best to tell her what she had seen, illustrating with hand gestures. Jiriel listened carefully, fascinated, nodding at each step.

    ?And then they print tens of copies of the same page and move on to the next one. When they''re done, all that¡¯s left is to put the book together?

    ?There must be lots of books then, in the Principality!?

    ?Well... I think so?

    ?You bunch of weirdos?, she laughed.

    They crossed the door, next to the window of the living room. The warm autumn sun dazzled Nene, who had stayed indoors for a few days.

    ?Weirdos, you say??

    ?Yup, listen: humans usually like other things, don''t they? Food, metals, land¡­ But no, you guys are fixated on books?

    ?They¡¯re useful to spread knowledge, of the Archangel''s teachings and other subjects?

    In front of the home was a tiny stable, large enough to house one, perhaps two animals. It was a simple wooden shed, surrounded by a board fence with a small gate. From the inside, a donkey was staring at them, curiously. Beyond the farmhouse, a dirt path descended the hill dominated by the Emissary''s house, then disappeared into the woods. From up there she enjoyed a magnificent view: the forest of dark oaks extended as far as the eye could see until it met some dizzying and sharp mountains, whose icy peaks were partially covered by clouds. Nene had never seen mountains so high in her life, but she had read about them. As far as she knew, there were some places so cold that ice and snow never melted.

    ?Perhaps I should teach him to read¡­?, Jiriel muttered. ?Or I could read to him. It would be like going on an adventure together!?

    The Emissary was muttering nonsense with a dreamy expression. The colours of her feathered wings swirled in small concentric reels, becoming more and more dark.

    ?Are you referring to Oto??

    ?Oh, um... Yes, Oto is quite the ignorant! He could use some culture!?

    ?My Lady, what is your relationship with that boy? And this village??

    The angel turned away trying not to look at her. She stayed like that for a few moments, her wings looking more and more like a mess of indistinguishable colours.

    ?The people here sheltered me when¡­. when I needed it. Let''s say I had lost my purpose, and here I found it again. Exactly! Oto needs a guiding figure. He was still afraid of sleeping by himself when he was twelve, you know that??

    As confused as she was by Jiriel''s ungodly bearing, and curious as to how an angel could lose its purpose at all, Nene was mostly amused by her awkward way of describing what was clearly affection. Jiriel seemed to notice and her face turned red. Everything about that entity was extremely emotional, unlike the Archangel who was the manifestation of order and virtue.

    ?Shall we? It¡¯s getting late. This way?

    Avoiding mention that it wasn''t even halfway through the morning, Nene followed her Lady. They walked among the blossoming fields, on that plateau far from everything. Once around the house, which looked as lovely from the outside as from the inside, she finally saw in the distance what was undoubtedly the village of Kumhar. A town on the outside, beyond the forbidden borders.

 Chapter 1.13

    The outside was the domain of the Evil One, home of its minions and other hideous creatures. Beyond the borders of the Principality chaos and violence reigned supreme. Only someone with a death wish, a fool who doesn¡¯t care about their soul would have ventured there.

    Yet there she was, taking in the view in the presence of an angel.

    Nene had always imagined that beyond the borders people, if there were any, lived like beasts, wandering naked through the forests, taking refuge in caves, perhaps in primitive huts, killing each other for food and practising witchcraft and cannibalism. The reality before her was very different and much less frightening. At the foot of the steep hill on which Jiriel''s house stood, to the north, stood a village dense with buildings, on the edge of a thick forest. There were a few dozen cottages, very similar to the one where the Emissary and Oto lived. There was no church, no bell tower dominating the city. It was surrounded by a wooden palisade and some sections of stone walls. The smoking chimneys of the picturesque houses confirmed the presence of its inhabitants, as well as the farmers who walked among fields, just outside the walls, and who looked like small ants from up there. From the thick of the forest emerged what looked like an ancient ruin, an imposing structure in white stone, taller than any building in the village, which resembled a bridge. The bizarre bridge stopped abruptly not far from the fields. It looked like it had collapsed in the past, or had been destroyed. Still, Nene couldn¡¯t focus that much on the village, for something else in the distance piqued her curiosity even more.

    The forest beyond the village was extremely thick, seemingly impenetrable. There was a faint mist rising from above the treetops, and there, far away, from that fog, a tree stood out. A tree so big and tall that, despite the distance, Nene had to look up, and still couldn''t see its fronds. The tree disappeared into the clouds. Just looking at it made her dizzy. Was she daydreaming?

    ?My Lady??

    The breeze blew softly over the hill. Jiriel''s wings, bronze hair, and colourful wings fluttered delicately, in sync with her soft pink tunic. The angel was walking barefoot through the fields. She stopped and turned towards her.

    ?I don''t mind if you wanna call me that, but oh boy, it feels awkward?

    ?My Lady, please tell me: what is¡­ that??

    She pointed to the colossal, unnatural tree on the horizon. Jiriel seemed perplexed by her question, and stood behind her, to better see what her finger was pointing at.

    ?You mean that tree? I mean¡­ it''s a tree?

    ?But¡­ It''s gigantic!?

    There was a well-known folk tale that told of an old man, who had dedicated his whole life to growing a tree up to the sky. He had climbed it and, upon reaching the top, died of fatigue. The Cloud Folk, who lived up there, found his body, brought him back to life and gifted him with eternal youth, to reward his commitment. It was just a children''s tale, no one would ever take it seriously. Yet there it was, a tree reaching to the sky.

    ?My, it is taller than the others?, Jiriel agreed.

    ?You never noticed before?!?

    The angel smiled. She for sure had such vast knowledge of the world that Nene could not even begin to comprehend, that is why Jiriel¡¯s naivete left her speechless.

    ?Take no offence, ¡®kay? Mortal bodies all look alike to me. I can barely tell one species from another from the outside?

    ?Mortal bodies? That''s a tree!?

    ?It is. Wait¡­ Trees are alive, don¡¯t you know??

    ?I thought they didn¡¯t have a soul?

    ?Uh, I''m not sure. I should double check?

    As she continued to stare in awe at the colossal plant, Nene became aware of the gap of knowledge between her and the Emissary. She seemed to perceive the world completely differently from her.

    ?So how do you tell me apart from Oto??

    ?From your soul, silly?

    ?You¡­ You can see souls??

    ?Sure thing. I see many things invisible to you, including your souls?

    Jiriel''s bizarre eyes swept her up and down. Nene felt exposed and felt the urge to cover up. She was still wearing the oversized clothes Nila had put on her.

    ?Invisible things? I don''t understand?

    ?Let me think... Let¡¯s see¡­ there¡¯s something a friend of mine calls ¡°Flow¡±¡­ Do you see it? There''s some over your head?

    Nene looked up but saw nothing but the sky and a few white clouds. The wind blew through her hair, carrying the scent of the woods.

    ?You mean the wind? I don''t see it, I feel it on my skin?

    ?Well, yes, it''s the wind, but not really. Oh, also, do you see this water all around us??

    ?No?, she admitted. ?I see no water?

    Jiriel sighed. Had she hoped that Nene would perceive what only a divine being could?

    ?The world that Yave made us sure is interesting, isn''t it??

    The Emissary just uttered the name by which God was referred to in ancient times as if nothing. Likewise, she called the Archangel by His name. It was something beyond Nene''s understanding. She hoped she could get it, one day.

    ?That tree... Are you sure it''s not the Evil One¡¯s doing??

    ?Haha!?, she laughed. ?What are you talking about? He doesn''t go around planting trees. Why should he bother? They can multiply on their own?

    Jiriel resumed walking. Nene followed her. She couldn''t take her eyes off that anomalous giant that seemed to be falling on her head.

    They pressed on towards the village. The grass on that hillside was knee-deep, damp and wild. The wind was mild, the chirping of birds came from the forest, only a few tens of metres away. They walked along its edges, almost in a straight line, an unequivocal sign of the presence of woodcutters. They crossed a field of millet, guarded by several scarecrows. The field had mostly been harvested, and Jiriel avoided the areas that had already been fertilised. Nene noticed how the Emissary''s bare feet, unlike her boots, were clean despite the muddy ground.

    Three peasants raised their arms towards them in greeting. They were dressed bizarrely, all of them wore clothes made of leather and rough cloth, just like Oto, and loose, cone-shaped woven straw hats that provided them with some relief from the sun. They held tools similar to those Nene knew, which gave her a sense of familiarity, as opposed to pretty much anything she had seen so far.

    Beyond the field was the stockade that surrounded the small town. The fortifications were about five metres high and were under reconstruction. They walked towards a battered log gate, on either side of which some workmen were building stone walls. There were numerous scaffoldings, under which some workers were taking a break while sitting in their shadows. They were throwing something on the ground, shouting and cheering like children absorbed in a game. Whatever it was, it seemed compelling.

    ?My Lady, why do they need better walls? Is there any danger??

    ?Let¡¯s see¡­ since I came here, nothing has ever happened. But yes, people are worried lately. There have been some skirmishes not far away?

    Her statement was confirmed by the presence of a couple of armed guards near the gate. They weren''t particularly alert, though. They just stood at the sides of the entrance, chatting with a man passing by, who was holding up a basket full of clothes, and was showing them to the two soldiers. Those men were fully equipped. They wore chainmails, metal gauntlets and a bizarre helmet with a round, circular visor. They carried halberds and had shortswords on their belts. Seen from the hill, the village didn''t look that big, so it was insane to think that it had its own militia.

    Beyond the gate, Nene saw the insides of the town and was surprised yet again: a road paved in stone ran across Kumhar, up to a gate on the opposite side of the stockade. That long and wide avenue was extremely busy. She saw not many draft animals, but dozens of people coming and going carrying baskets on their backs or pulling small carts themselves. The avenue, on both sides, was surrounded by two-storey buildings. The lower storeys were made of stone and the upper ones of logs or beams, just like Jiriel''s house. On the roadsides, merchants were calling at passers-by. Contrary to what Oto had told her, trade was thriving there. She peeked inside a shop and saw a woman tanning, while a man along the way was holding one of those strange leather jackets that everyone was wearing. He motioned for her to come closer, but she hid behind the Emissary. She didn''t sense the Evil One around her, yet she had heard so many stories about it that she didn¡¯t feel like letting her guard down. She felt safe only because she was together with an angel.

    ?Where do you wanna go??, Jiriel asked.

    ?What do you mean??

    ?We have plenty of time, no rush to get to the manor. Oto said I should show you around. Shall we??

    ?I have no idea?, she admitted. ?Everything is so strange?

    ?It¡¯s up to me, then! This way?

    The Emissary quickened the pace. People in the street did not give her way with reverence due to her. They seemed to look at her as just an unusual fellow citizen. In the Principality, such a thing would have been considered an outrageous blasphemy, but Jiriel didn''t give it any mind.

    They took a small road to the left. In contrast to the main street, that one was plain dirt and rather narrow. It was also quite dark because of the tall buildings that surrounded it, and there was a stinging smell of burning wood. Nene had never explored the Capital too much, as the cadets rarely left the monastery where they were trained, but she well remembered the Prioress¡¯ warnings about dark alleys, home to lowlifes. She remained as close as possible to the Emissary, which was giving off a pleasant warmth, compared to the cold air that blew through the streets. They came to a crossroads, in the centre of which was a well. A little boy was pulling water from it and, when he saw Jiriel, he stared at her for a moment, then continued with his chores.

    ?Never go left, got it??, the angel admonished her.

    ?Yes ma''am?

    That warning made her curious as to what the left alley was hiding. She tried to peek but saw nothing except other houses huddled together, a shop she couldn''t identify any better, and some innocuous-looking people carrying kegs on their shoulders.

    They took the road to the right, which after a few metres went down sharply and ended at an impasse. At its bottom, from a dilapidated and smelly inn, came loud songs and screams. The building was falling apart, was dark and the wood beams were rotting. There was no signboard, no decorations, nothing. Of course, Jiriel headed right towards that frightening hovel. She almost stepped on a drunkard who was lying lifeless on the ground, in front of the entrance. Nene hesitated to follow her.

    ?Hurry up! It¡¯s even better on the inside!?

    The place had no door and was dark enough for the Emissary to shine like a candle. Sadly, her light allowed Nene to see the state of what should have been a tavern, but was more reminiscent of a pirate hideout from northern tales. The inn was a single room with circular tables scattered everywhere, some chairs still intact, and it smelled of sweat. In the background, to the right, a large wooden counter was dominated by a tall, huge woman with curly hair styled in a high ponytail. She was chewing something while pretending to be interested in a conversation with a patron. The man was leaning on the counter, could barely stand and was mumbling something incomprehensible. In the centre of the hall, a steep ladder went up into the shadows, and furious screams came from above. Some men, gathered around a table playing with cards, raised their heads. They all had a scruffy and menacing look, all they lacked was an eye patch.

    ?Hi, guys?, Jiriel said.

    The four men smiled and waved back. One of them invited Jiriel to join them for a game, calling her names that made Nene seethe, but the angel politely declined and walked over to the bar.

    ?Hi, Sevi?

    ?¡¯morning?, replied the woman behind the counter.

    Looking closer, Nene noticed that she was wearing heavy makeup. In the Principality was considered typical of criminals and harlots. That woman''s appearance was frightening.

    ?Who¡¯s this dude??, Jiriel asked, nodding to the drunkard.

    ?Him? He''s been like this since this morning. I have no idea what he''s saying, but as long as he keeps drinking I¡¯m fine with it?

    The man at the counter mumbled indecipherable words between gasps. The Emissary watched him fascinated, and would have continued to do so, had the innkeeper not called her out.

    ?I heard you made some brigands go boom on the road?

    ?It wasn''t brigands, she¡¯s a witch?

    The quartet at the table stopped playing. The woman stared at Jiriel in dismay and even the drunkard raised his head. There was silence, except for the screams from upstairs.

    ?Are you serious??

    ?Don''t worry, she¡¯s in jail. The mayor has locked her up, we¡¯re good?

    ?You gave me a stroke!?, one of the patrons complained.

    ?Yeah, you did?, the owner agreed. ?Jiri, how many times do I have to tell you: we aren''t all shiny and magical. Don''t make us worry?

    ?¡±Jiri¡±??, Nene muttered.

    Only the Emissary seemed to hear her. She gave her an extremely forced wink.

    ?Yes, it''s a human thing. They shorten their names to show that they are friends... oh, sorry, I almost forgot you''re one of them?

    ?My Lady, why did you bring me here??

    ?Because humans come here to have fun! Right, guys??Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ?Yeah! I¡¯m on top of the world!!?, one of them shouted, causing the others to laugh.

    ?Besides, Sevi always says that "nothing drives away a bad mood like a hangover"?

    Jiriel imitated the woman''s voice perfectly, so much so that it felt creepy. The innkeeper herself looked uncomfortable. She leaned against the counter and brought her powdered face closer.

    ?Never do that again, Jiri, or I''ll have nightmares. Anyway, who¡¯s your guest? She speaks funny?

    Nene couldn''t force herself to answer. She could smell the cologne coming from that woman¡¯s hair, and there was something menacing about her shrill voice.

    ?She speaks funny because she¡¯s from afar?, the angel explained. ?This is Nene. She was kidnapped by the witch. Oh, she''s also an Inquisitor?

    Silence fell again. Nene felt under massive pressure as the innkeeper kept staring at her.

    ?You mean¡­ Those monster hunters from legends??

    ?You¡¯re a monster hunter? Cool! Oroel taught you something, then?

    The four men who were playing cards left their table and surrounded them. Nene nearly began to tremble. She sought comfort in the Emissary, who meanwhile had sat down on a stool that was far too low for her, and was scrutinising the bottles arranged on a shelf behind the counter.

    ?Woah! You¡¯re one of those heroes!?

    ?I heard from my cousin that he heard from his friend''s sister that he heard of an Inquisitor who single-handedly killed a hundred Furies. Is it true??

    ?My Lady¡­ Help!?

    ?What? Can''t choose what to drink? I can help if you need?

    ?Hey, guys, let her be?, the owner said. ?I am Sevika?, she added.

    The four men dragged their chairs and gathered around her. They had the look of children anxiously waiting to be told a story. Nene took a seat next to Jiriel, who was humming a tune. Or rather, she was reproducing an entire orchestra while barely moving her mouth, with several instruments and choruses.

    ?My Lady, what should I do??

    ?Well¡­ You could tell us about this monster hunting thing a bit. I wanna know too!?

    Sevika poured a clear drink with a strong alcoholic smell into a couple of filthy glasses. It looked like brandy but the scent was different. When Nene asked what it was, she got an answer she didn''t understand, and Jiriel elaborated by explaining it was some potato distillate.

    ?I like wine better?, she added, laughing. ?Humans, one day, thought of letting grapes rot and then drank them. What¡¯s wrong with you guys?!?

    ?Agreed. We¡¯re a bunch of weirdos, us humans?, one of the men said.

    ?Guess you¡¯re the sanest in town, Jiriel?

    Everyone burst out laughing, except for Nene. The Emissary wore an innocent expression, clearly unaware that she was being made fun of.

    ?How many monsters have you killed, Inquisitor??

    ?Aren''t you a bit young to fight the Furies? And small, like, reeeeal small now that I look at you?

    Nene tried to adapt to their language, telling them how she slayed her first "monster," omitting the religious aspect of it. In normal circumstances, it would have been part of her duties to try to educate the ignorant, but she was far beyond the borders and still feared for her safety. She wasn''t sure how these people might have reacted to preaching. Jiriel insisted on having her drink the bizarre liquid. She took a single sip and decided it wasn''t to her taste. The Emissary was happy to empty her glass too, and ordered a whole bottle right after.

    Chatting with those people, Nene learned that the "Furies" were none other than the damned she had sworn to purge. It was a sadly adequate name, assuming that, in those lands, in the absence of an Inquisition, the damned remained as such for long periods, gradually turning into violent and out-of-control monsters

    ?Oh. Then your job is to protect people from monsters!?

    ?Yes, kind of¡­?

    ?We don''t need your protection!? the drunkard, who was unconscious until a moment before, cried out all of a sudden. ?The Fallen Queen might take me, but you can fuck off right now!?

    ?Hey, quit it, you old bastard!?, Sevika said. ?Imma kick your ass out!!?

    ?We don''t need you, we are protected by fairies!?, he yelled.

    ?Here he goes again¡­?

    ?Enough of that story, you old fart!?

    ?I¡¯m telling you I saw her! She was¡­ Uhm and¡­ Ohm¡­?, he explained, illustrating everything with vulgar gestures. ?And she saved me when I was lost in the woods. I¡­ I swear she¡¯s our guardian! A gorgeous lady fairy!?

    ?That''s enough!?

    Sevika grabbed the old man by his messy grey beard. He tried to fight back but was dragged out effortlessly, while the other customer kept laughing.

    ?See??, Jiriel told her. ?This place is fun!?

    The Emissary drank about half the bottle in one go. She didn''t swallow, she just poured it into her mouth. Nene was now certain that she had no mouth nor stomach in the proper sense, but something beyond her comprehension in their stead.

    ?Tell us about the witch!?

    ?Have you fought her??

    ?I did. But I was defeated?, she admitted.

    ?Witches sound powerful?

    ?Are we sure she can¡¯t escape from prison? Maybe she can turn into a bee and fly out?

    ?Don''t worry?, Jiriel said. ?This witch isn''t very powerful. She doesn''t even know how to manage her gift properly, so the Flow doesn¡¯t answer the way she expects?

    Everyone present, including Nene, looked at her puzzled. The Emissary used to share mysterious and incomprehensible concepts as if they were easy to understand, as opposed to the Archangel, who provided precise instructions to the Church.

    ?Jiri, explain?

    ?Yeah, we''re not experts in magic?

    The angel giggled and watched them as if they were being silly.

    ?What are you talking about? That''s not magic. Magic exists only in fairytales!?

    ?My Lady, I¡­ believe that Adanara is capable of controlling the wind, in some way?

    ?Oh yeah. She could do many other things if someone taught her. She got a gift from the Evil One?

    ?So she''s a witch who can¡¯t do magic??

    ?Magic doesn''t exist?, Jiriel insisted. ?Some of you receive gifts, others understand the world better¡­ Unfortunately, you often misuse gifts and knowledge, that¡¯s why I keep an eye on you?

    The Emissary wasn¡¯t trying to sound menacing, still, everyone in the tavern fell silent. Sevika came back, having disposed of the old drunkard, and Jiriel kept talking.

    ?When the witch came, I saw her soul from afar. I had never seen one like hers and I was suspicious. That''s why I rallied everyone?

    ?I saw Belerda this morning, she told me you went berserk?, the owner said. ?Her back is still hurting?

    ?I¡¯m so sorry! I lost my mind and someone got hurt¡­?

    ?Keep us safe and no one will complain if you''re a lil¡¯ crazy?

    The angel smiled as she met everyone''s approving gaze. Nene was puzzled at these people: they were weird, they treated her and the Emissary as equals, sometimes even disrespectfully¡­ But they certainly weren''t damned. On the contrary, they were just as afraid of the Evil One''s minions as everyone else. Maybe she had been lucky to end up in that village, where people simply lived their lives and tried to stay safe from witches.

    ?My Lady, can I ask you a question??

    ?Go on. I love questions!?

    ?How much power does the Evil One have over people around here??

    ?Lemme think¡­ last time we saw a Fury was¡­ Oh, I can¡¯t remember. Last week, maybe??

    ?Two years ago?, Sevika corrected her.

    ?Exactly. And I haven''t met a witch for much longer?

    ?I¡­ don''t understand. I¡¯ve been taught that¡­?

    She glanced at the tavern patrons, expecting a reaction, but they seemed simply curious about her exotic tales.

    ?What? Did Oroel teach you something that I don''t know??

    ?Well¡­ I¡­ I was taught that, outside the Principality, the Evil One rules above everything?

    ?Who the heck this Evil One dude is, anyway??, a man asked.

    Jiriel laughed heartily, all by herself. She motioned for Sevika to give her another bottle. The cork popped off without her touching it, provoking an amazed "Oh" from the beholders.

    ?Nah, there are too many things in the world to rule over all of them. No, he couldn¡¯t, even if he tried. Although I would love if he would stop giving birth to monsters and the Furies?

    ?You mean¡­ the Evil One isn''t all that powerful??

    ?Oh, no, he''s extremely powerful. One of the most powerful in the world. But no one can rule over Yave''s design, not even him, or me, nor Oroel. ¡°Nature takes its course¡±, they say?

    ?I don¡¯t get it, but it sounds like a horror story. Jiri, are you making things up just to scare us??

    ?I''m not. But there''s no need to be afraid. Nene is blowing things out of proportion. Yes, there are some Furies out there, and other scary things in the world, but you don''t make all that fuss when we spot a pack of wolves, do you??

    ?My Lady, the damned are far more dangerous than wolves!?

    ?True!?, a man agreed. ?Monsters are scarier?

    Everyone agreed, and Jiriel seemed genuinely surprised.

    ?If you say so, then I should keep an eye on that witch?

    ?The mayor has been begging you since you brought her here!?

    ?I will. Tomorrow. Now it''s late. Oto is already making dinner for sure!?

    Nene had lost track of time. It was hard to tell, in that dark tavern at the end of a dark alley. Jiriel drank, or rather, poured yet another bottle into her mouth, then jumped to her feet.

    ?I''m going home. See you tomorrow?

    She had almost reached the doorway when she remembered about Nene.

    ?You should come too. You have no place where to stay?

    ?Yes, my Lady?

    ?Did you hear it? She calls her "lady"?

    ?Is Jiriel a lady? She doesn''t behave ladylike if you ask me?

    ?You silly goose. It means that Nene respects me a lot. I agree, it''s a bit strange, but that¡¯s how things are where she comes from?

    After saying goodbye to that unusual bunch, Jiriel led Nene back home. It was almost sunset, therefore the city was much less crowded. They crossed the large central avenue up to the palisade, where some soldiers, standing guard on the already completed stone sections, were lighting some fires.

    ?My Lady, what are those people doing??, she asked.

    ?They''re getting ready for the night. They keep watch until morning. They take turns, you know? They can''t stay awake for that long?

    The Emissary was amused by her observation, but Nene drew the most obvious conclusion.

    ?What are they afraid of? You said that there are no monsters nor damned in the area?

    ?I told you there have been strangers fighting not too far, didn''t I? We don¡¯t know much about it because whoever they are, they never came near Kumhar. All we know is that some hunters have seen armed warriors and found dead bodies in the forest?

    They went through the gates, towards the hill. Despite the tense atmosphere, no one minded Jiriel. After all, these people considered her a member of their community and an ally.

    ?Aren¡¯t you afraid that something might happen to the townsfolk??

    ?No. Ok, maybe a lil''. But they are building walls to defend themselves. And if they raise the alarm, I will come and help?

    If any group of marauders dared to storm that settlement, they were to be pitied. Nene could not even remotely understand the nature of her Lady, but certainly, she was very similar to the Archangel, at least in terms of power. She had personally witnessed her strength. Jiriel had a very fickle temper, though being mostly inoffensive, even na?ve at times.

    The massive, unnatural tree conveyed even more sinister emotions, in the light of dusk. Suddenly, Nene remembered the reason they left that morning.

    ?My Lady, you said you wanted me to do something?

    ?Yeah, but I forgot. Oops! We''ll think about it tomorrow. Since you are an expert, I want you to come with me to interrogate the witch?

    She shivered. She wasn¡¯t eager to see Adanara or Nila again, but she was in debt with Jiriel and the people of Kumhar, who had saved her. Perhaps by helping them out, she could have got a ride back to the Principality. Or maybe she could have taken advantage of the situation to get rid of Adanara and her blasphemous sorcery meant to spread damnation.

    ?You can count on me?, she replied.

    ?Good. You feel safer, now??

    ?What are you referring to??

    Jiriel assumed an unexpectedly serious expression. The lax, impulsive, giggly woman she had spent the day with disappeared in an instant.

    ?Weren¡¯t you afraid of people in town??

    Her tone was cold, detached, as she scrutinised her as if she were judging her. Nene bowed her head.

    ?My Lady¡­?

    ?I know what Oroel does in the Principality. Kumhar is a peaceful place and my home. I don''t want him to mess with it, got it? I know he sees the whole world as his enemy, but no one here wants war?

    ?I have no intention to cause trouble to you or the town who rescued me?

    ?Good!?

    The angel became joyful again. Her light shone brighter. She kept walking up the hill.

    ?You can stay as long as you like. You could even live here if you wish. The mayor could find you a job?

    ?I¡­ I don''t know what to do?, she admitted. ?My Lady, what will become of me??

    ?I don''t get you. You can do what you want. Or is something stopping you??

    Nene began to sob. None of what she was experiencing made any sense. Everything had been perfect until she met Adanara. Not perfect in the sense that she had never encountered hardship, but she had a clear direction in life and principles to follow. She used to know a solid truth that made the most difficult choices bearable, but everything was falling apart. She was talking to an angel, in a place that was supposed to be haunted but was not, below the shade of a tree as high as the sky

    ?I¡­ everything¡­ I was taught¡­?

    Jiriel hugged her. The contact left her breathless. She was extremely warm, yet she didn''t burn. Her tears dried in an instant.

    ?Nene, you''ve been a prisoner all this time, and you didn''t even know. But now you''re free. I get it, it¡¯s scary at first?

    ?I don''t know what to do, I don''t know what''s right and what''s real anymore?, she sobbed.

    The angel knelt in front of her. Their faces were almost at the same height. Jiriel held out her hand and gave a sincere and motherly smile.

    ?If it''s guidance you seek, pledge to me?

    ?But¡­ What about¡­ about¡­?

    She thought back to the Principality and her role within it. The world needed Inquisitors to protect itself from the Evil One. She could not deny all that she was just like that, even if to follow the Emissary.

    ?You have no responsibility towards Oroel?, she reassured her. ?He''ll be fine without you?

    ?What about my salvation??

    ?Your soul is fine the way it is. Sure, it¡¯s all over the place, but I see what it wants. Do you want me to tell you??

    She nodded. Maybe having her soul described by the Emissary would help her clear her mind. In her heart, she feared she would tell her exactly what she expected, something selfish, ungrateful to the Prioress and the teachers who had raised her, and to the Archangel who had blessed her.

    ?Your soul longs to feel loved?

    She covered her face. Unfortunately, she was aware of her desires, which had distracted her from her goals throughout her life. As a child, she had always leaned on Elora, and over time she had come to see her almost as a mother figure, even though they were the same age. Something similar had happened with Nila, however brief their acquaintance had been. She longed for affection, the kind that had always been denied her by her duties as an Inquisitor.

    ?I''m sorry?, she said.

    ?You did nothing wrong. And you can''t escape your desires forever. I know Oroel told you to give them up, but¡­ If you¡¯ll let me, I''ll teach you how to live with them?

    ?I fear eternal damnation¡­?, she admitted.

    ?Fear is temporary. We can find you a purpose if you want. I hope one day you''ll be loved the way you long for?

    ?My Lady¡­?

    ?Yes??

    ?You asked me to pledge to you¡­ Would you make a deal with me??

    ?What kind of deal??

    ?I will always be loyal to you, I will follow your lead. In return, you¡­ You will make my wish come true?

    ?I can''t make it come true. You will have to work hard, all I can do is assist you. Maybe I could buy you a drink any time you fail while trying?

    ?Good enough?

    ?Deal??

    ?Yes. I swear to serve you, my Lady?

    ?And I swear to help you find the love you seek?

    Nene watched her new mistress. She was standing still in front of her, the cool evening wind ruffling her hair. She was a bizarre, chaotic, impulsive lady¡­ Maybe she was the right guide for her. However, remembering her only encounter with the Archangel, she would have expected something more than a simple exchange of spoken oaths. Jiriel seemed to read her thoughts.

    ?You wanted my blessing??

    ?Er¡­ I¡­ I didn''t know what to expect?

    ?Nene, when an angel blesses a mortal, it gives them a tiny fragment of themself. It¡¯s nothing big, it makes barely any difference to us. But to you¡­?

    She remembered the indescribable feeling she had the day of her appointment as Inquisitor. The Archangel''s blessing had her on her knees, her body had felt on the verge of collapsing.

    ?When Yave created this world, it asked for my help to design some mortals, you know? It thought it would be interesting if you were sorta like me. I''m not sure, but I think that, in a way, you all already have my blessing. If I give a second fragment to someone, their head might pop!?

    Nene smiled. She was getting used to the weird things Jiriel came up with. Perhaps one day, had she felt ready, she would have asked her for a better explanation.

    ?I''m dead serious!?, she insisted. ?Do you know what happens to a mortal when their head pops?!?

    ?I''d rather not?

    ?See? Let''s go home, or else Oto will think I got you drunk?

    Of all of Jiriel¡¯s oddities, the fact that she was perfectly sober after way too much alcohol was the least surprising. It wasn''t so amazing that booze did not affect a being that shone with its own light, didn''t get dirty when touching the mud and imitated any sound to perfection. That strange winged woman had become her guidance, her teacher. Nene hoped she could lead her towards a happy life.

 Chapter 1.14

    The manor was a small stone palace dominating a secondary road in Kumhar, not far from the central avenue. It was a practical building, a small two-storey fort made of marble blocks, with narrow slit windows just wide enough for a crossbow to pass through. The roof of the building was flat and surrounded by a fence. From up there came the shouts of an instructor, and the grunts of recruits training. The entrance was guarded by a single soldier, wearing the large circular visor helmet typical of her militia. What the locals thought of as a town would have been considered a proper small city in the Principality. The white rectangular facade of the manor was decorated with numerous reliefs, which depicted people working the fields and carrying out other common jobs. Some figures were bright and colourful. An artist balancing on a small wooden scaffolding was about to paint even more.

    The street in front of the manor was almost deserted. Jiriel explained that, since the witch''s arrival, farm animals had been anxious. People were complaining of constant and widespread nightmares. Therefore they kept their distance from the manor, where she was held captive, as much as possible.

    ?Do you think she might hurt anyone??, Nene asked.

    ?No. But the gift she received from the Evil One is closely connected to the natural world, so to speak. She doesn''t know how to manage it. How to put it¡­ Let¡¯s say her presence disrupts the mortals nearby. That''s it?

    Nene knew better than anyone how scary Adanara could be. She was insane, to the point of believing she was doing something good, yet she hadn''t hesitated to capture, beat, and nearly kill her.

    ?How can I help you??, she asked.

    ?I want to discover all her secrets. To protect the city from witches, we need to understand them better?

    ?You said there aren''t many around here?

    ?What if things change? They always do. That''s why I asked you for help?

    They approached the manor. Four stone steps led to a large, heavy dark wooden door. The guard was barely standing. The young woman tried to hide her dark eye bags under the visor of her helmet.

    ?Jiriel, thank goodness?, she said in an exhausted tone. ?I haven''t slept for two nights, my husband has moved into the stable and they say it''s all the prisoners'' fault! Do something, I beg you!?

    ?We''ll take care of it! My assistant and I will fix everything?

    The guard, leaning on her halberd as if it were a crutch, pointed to Nene.

    ?What are those weird clothes??

    The black cloak embroidered with silver was a unique sight in that place. People reacted differently from what she was used to. Instead of reverence, it got her curious glances. Her clothing made her easy to recognize as a foreigner in Kumhar.

    ?They protect me from the witch?, she explained.

    The soldier scrutinised her carefully and was dumbfounded.

    ?Is that silver? Oh boy, I was hoping to trade one like yours so I could sleep at night, but I can''t afford it?

    Jiriel burst out laughing. She opened the door as if it had no weight. The guard didn¡¯t bat an eyelid.

    ?Silver is useless, it''s just a mineral. You should try some wine?

    Nene ran after her, leaving the sighing, desperate guard behind. They entered a cold building with a beamed floor. A narrow corridor led to a spiral staircase that disappeared into the upper floor. The dark plank walls made the place even darker and more eerie. On either side were wooden doors, with a tiny metal window in the centre. Jiriel knocked on the one to the right.

    ?Sonhir! Are you there??

    The small window in the door slid open. A man cursed something and opened the lock. They were greeted by a small, middle-aged man, wearing breeches with white and brown stripes, held up with suspenders that accentuated his noticeable belly. He wore the typical leather jacket and an unusual triangular-based hat, also made of leather, the top of which curled inwards, like the petals of a half-opened flower. He had a short dark beard streaked with white hair, a large aquiline nose and very pronounced features.

    ?Jiriel! ¡®Twas about time??, he snapped furiously. ?You were supposed to come yesterday!?

    ?You''re right, but I got distracted and then it was night already. This is Nene, my assistant?

    The man looked exasperated. He squared her off from head to toe, suspicious.

    ?Since when do you have an assistant??

    ?Since today! She¡¯s an Inquisitor, an expert on Furies, witches and such?

    ?You must be the mayor?, she said, bowing. ?I serve my Lady, who has commanded me to help deal with the witch?

    ?Aren''t you the girl who came with them? The one on the chariot?

    ?Sonhir, she''s fine, trust me. You should be happy, that by pure chance one of the Church hunters is here?

    ?Yes, I know the legends about the Church and their monster hunters... All right, let''s find out if there¡¯s some truth in them?

    The man led them through a bare room filled with empty shelves, scattered baskets, and the faint scent of vegetables. It looked like an empty warehouse.

    ?What happened here??, Jiriel asked.

    ?I''ve had all the supplies moved elsewhere. Everything was rotting damn fast since you brought that bloody witch here!?

    ?I''m sorry, but there''s no other safe place to lock her up?

    ?I''m fucking sick of it! I haven''t slept in days, we almost lost all the harvest! You always do as you please and then I have to fix everything!?

    The Emissary lost her bravado. She lowered her head, her light dimmed and her wings faded to grey.

    ?Sir?, Nene interjected. ?I understand your disappointment, but allowing us to keep the witch locked might help us better understand how to destroy them?

    ?We haven''t seen a witch since my grandfather was still alive?, he grumbled. ?Can''t we just execute her and call it a day??

    It was a tempting proposition. However, Jiriel''s instructions had been crystal clear: getting information from Adanara was a unique opportunity. The previous night, while having dinner with Oto, she had forbidden her from harming the witch without a specific order. Not that she could have done much without her dagger and cross, even if she wanted to.

    The mayor picked a set of keys from his belt. He slipped one into the lock of a ramshackle little door at the back of the warehouse. From there, a series of slimy stone steps led underground.

    ?Jiriel, would you mind??

    The angel entered first, illuminating the way. They went down several metres into a cave dug under the manor. A brazier illuminated the room, and the smoke escaped from a small opening in the ceiling, sealed with metal bars. At the back of the cave stood a heavy metal door, without openings. The mayor reached for a second key and inserted it.

    ?Be ready?

    Apparently, he expected to be attacked. Nene nodded. The man pried open the lock and stepped aside. No noise came from within, but she immediately recognised the disgusting presence of Adanara. It was even sharper than she remembered. The stench from the dungeon certainly didn''t help her feel any better.

    Jiriel who entered the cell first. She slammed the door open, causing Nila to scream.

    ?Let''s get comfortable, shall we??

    The Emissary increased in brightness. Nene could make out the depressing hole where the sisters were confined, barely tall enough to stand. Jiriel, with her above-average height, had to bow to fit in.

    Nila was on the ground, staring terrified at the angel. She was covered with a simple sack, the kind used to store seeds, with two holes for the arms. Adanara was in a similar condition, but was curled up at the back of the cell, shivering. Both were tied to the wall by heavy chains, hooked to huge black steel rings, nailed into the living rock. Next to the door was a bucket that gave off a bad smell. They were locked up in ugly conditions, which would never have been allowed in the Principality... Yet they hadn''t been kind to her, so why pity them?

    ?W-what do you want??, Nila muttered, turning to the angel.

    ?Um¡­ you''re the one with the boring soul?, she said. ?Nope, I''m more interested in you?

    Adanara didn''t budge, giving her back to them. Jiriel approached her, and her tremors increased.

    ?Nene??, Nila saw her.

    Their gazes met. She felt sick and felt pity for her. Despite everything Nila had put her through, she couldn''t help but have a soft spot for her. She was covered in filth. Her wonderful blond hair was reduced to a mess of mud and dirt, her face marked by tears and scratches.

    ?Nene?, the angel called. ?Let''s focus on the witch?

    She followed her mistress. Adanara was whispering something. She immediately thought it was some curse or witchcraft, but unexpectedly she recognised some words of a popular and old prayer, invoking salvation through Saint Arianna. The prayer was banned together with the Saint. She wondered how she knew it since it was only mentioned in ancient history volumes, which were kept in the Citadel, not being printed nor shared.

    ?Hey, girl?, Jiriel said. ?I wanna talk to you, not hurt you?

    Adanara continued to whisper. It wasn''t clear whether she was ignoring them on purpose or had lost her mind. Nila crawled up beside her and began to caress her back. Her hair was soaked in dust and mud as well. At the touch of her sister, she began to sob.

    ?Go away, you fiend?, she whispered.

    Jiriel rummaged in the small shoulder bag she had brought with her. She picked up a loaf of bread. Nila''s gaze made it clear that she was hungry

    ?I brought you something yummy!?, the angel sang as if trying to persuade a crying child to gulp a bitter medicine.

    ?Don''t, Nila!?, the witch shouted.

    ?Uh? What did I do wrong? Nene, you try?

    ?Me? What do you want me to do??

    ?Talk to them?

    Nene took a step forward. Nila was startled, but stood between her and her sister, to protect her. Nene resisted the temptation to kick Adanara, instead she leaned towards them.

    ?The Emissary has no intention to kill you. You should cooperate?

    ?W-what about you??

    ?She commanded me not to?

    ?Have you found a new master already??, Adanara said. ?Can''t you do anything else but obey??

    She reached out to the witch. She wanted to force her to turn around, but Nila stopped her. She spread as wide as possible to cover her sister. The chains jangled with her abrupt movements.

    ?Leave her alone!?

    ?My Lady, I think I have the solution?

    ?Really??

    ?Could you get me back to the Principality??

    ?Are you homesick??

    ?Not really. But since we are dealing with a witch, I might get the Church involved?

    Nila was visibly scared. Adanara stopped shaking: she got their attention.

    ?I could report to them how an entire village sheltered and protected a witch?

    Adanara struggled up. Messy hair covered her face almost entirely. She panted and kept her eyes on the ground.

    ?You fucking monster!?, she growled.

    ?Nene, please¡­ T-they are innocent. It was us! Dena''s people didn''t do a-anything wrong!?

    She grabbed Nila''s arm. She was beside herself but somehow felt like she couldn¡¯t stop. The memory of all the pain, the humiliation they had inflicted on her, how they had corrupted her soul, how Nila had teased her and played with her emotions made her so angry that she was about to leash out on them. The herbalist sobbed. Suddenly, a resounding slap hit Nene on the back of her neck. She turned around and saw Jiriel glaring at her furiously.

    ?Your soul will become awful at this rate?

    She came back to her senses. She met Nila''s terrified eyes. She was still gripping her arm tightly. What was wrong with her? Her mission was to purge the damned, to protect innocent people from the Evil One. Cruelty was unnecessary. Those principles distinguished an Inquisitor from a fanatic, from a Knight of the Church. She let go and walked next to the angel.

    ?Forgive me, my Lady. I gave in to emotions?

    ?I know, I know. Happens to me all the time¡­?

    Surprisingly, Nila stood up. She was very weak, struggling just to stand. She was covered in cuts and bruises. Jiriel had asked the mayor not to mistreat or torture them, so those wounds must have dated back to their encounter with the Emissary, the day they arrived in Kumhar. It had been a few days, and if left untreated, they would become infected, in that filthy cell.

    ?W-what do you w-want from us??

    ?I want to know about the witch?, Jiriel replied. ?Especially why she¡¯s out of control. She¡¯s causing trouble because of her gift?

    ?My sister is not trying to hurt anyone!?

    ¡°Except me¡±, Nene thought. Her grudge against Adanara came to the surface yet again. She kept silent so as not to get scolded by her Lady again.

    ?Also, there''s one more thing Nene told me. I want to know about that thing you do with the crystal ball?If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Finally, Adanara lifted her head. She was dazzled by the angel''s light. She narrowed her eyes and struggled to sit up.

    ?What do you know about it??

    ?I know what my assistant told me. You have somehow transferred the gift of the Evil One from one mortal to another. I want to know more?

    The witch giggled. Nila helped her up. They were both battered and would have soon died of disease or starvation.

    ?The Church is afraid of me, they''ve been hunting me for years¡­ Why should I trust one of their angels??

    ?I''m not ¡°one of their angels¡±?

    The perfect imitation of Adanara''s voice gave everyone creeps, including Nene.

    ?What are you, then??, Nila asked.

    ?I''m Jiriel. I told you the other day. Don¡¯t you recognise me? Something with my hair??

    ?My Lady, I don''t think many individuals look like you?

    ?If you''re telling the truth, then why do you care so much??, Adanara said.

    ?The crystal ball trick? Because, as I understand it, when you transferred the gift from a Fury to Nene, her blessing destroyed it. Her soul is pure?

    ?So what??

    Jiriel shone a little brighter. She approached Adanara, who hid behind her sister. Nene knew that look of the Emissary¡¯s, and she didn''t like at all what she knew was about to happen.

    ?That¡¯s brilliant! I wanna learn how to do it myself!?

    ?My Lady! This witch is¡­ she¡­eternal damnation¡­ is bad?

    Jiriel observed her puzzled for an instant, then turned to Nila.

    ?Has she always been like this??

    ?D-Do you want to¡­ D-do the experiment again??

    ?Sure. If it can heal the Furies, I mean, the damned, that sounds useful?

    ?How am I supposed to believe that an angel wants to help us??, Adanara interjected.

    ?I¡¯d love to see the experiment. Also, I could teach you how to keep your gift under control. People in town are unable to sleep ¡®cause of you. Your soul is a huge mess. If you don''t do something you could break. It¡¯s painful, to break, you know??

    ?M-my sister¡­ She¡­ I-it''s not her fault?

    ?You. You look like just an ordinary girl?, Jiriel stated. ?Do you help her with the experiments??

    ?Oh, w-well¡­ I¡­?

    The sisters became wary again. The Emissary''s request was absurd, and Nene could hardly believe she was interested in Adanara''s sorcery. There had to be more. She had to trust her, to shut up and let her do things her way. The Emissary couldn''t be wrong... could she?

    ?We¡¯re leaving. Think about it. We¡¯ll be back tomorrow. I''ll leave you the bread. Wait, no. You said you didn''t want it?

    What in the eyes of the sisters looked as malicious, for Nene was the usual naivety of the Emissary, who had taken Adanara''s refusal literally.

    ?My Lady, if they are not given any food and care, they might die?

    ?Oh, you''re right. Catch!?

    She threw the bread to Nila. Jiriel laughed for some reason.

    ?Split it. It¡¯s tasty. I put a little of my¡­ ¡°magic¡± into it?

    She pretended to be waving a wand. The Emissary had claimed that magic was a fantasy, yet she was the first to perform impossible feats, to say the least. Her very existence was borderline unbelievable.

    ?Let''s go, Nene!?

    They got out of the cell. Nene looked back one last time. She met Nila''s desperate eyes and felt guilty. Part of her wanted to get her out of there, forget what had happened and start over from that day when Nila had taken care of her. She had made her feel safe when she was alone and scared.

    The mayor was waiting by the brazier. He closed the metal door and together with him, they went back upstairs. He led them past the warehouse into another room on the ground floor. It was completely different from the rest of the building. The floor was covered with fur rugs. A desk dominated the centre of the room, in front of which were two black leather armchairs. Hanging on the walls were numerous hunting trophies, deer antlers, boar tusks, and others that Nene couldn''t recognize. The mayor sat at his desk in a padded chair and motioned them to sit.

    ?What happened down there? I eavesdropped a bit, but I didn''t understand much?

    ?We tried to get the witch to help us. I will wait for her reply?

    ?Help us??

    ?My Lady! I thought you weren''t serious! Do you¡­ want to see her sorcery??

    ?Sorcery, you say? They called it an experiment, I think?

    ?Can you explain??, Sonhir grumbled.

    ?I believe the witch has discovered a way to heal the Furies?, Jiriel said.

    ?What?! Are you kidding me? We asked scholars from everywhere, and they all turned out to be scammers!?

    ?Nene witnessed it?

    ?Oh yeah? Where are the Furies that the witch has healed? Show me!?

    ?She only healed one and we have no clue where it is?

    The Emissary''s statement made the mayor rage. He had a fair point: how was he supposed to believe the words of a stranger, without any evidence? From his perspective, Nene could be complicit in an elaborate deception, and sadly she had no way to prove otherwise. Only Jiriel didn''t realise it, too busy fidgeting with the quill stuck in the inkwell on the mayor''s desk.

    ?What about those nightmares? About the animals that are going crazy??

    ?To solve that problem I''ll have to train the witch. But only if she agrees to help?

    ?Are you telling me to be patient?! Why are you talking like that bloody demon deserves to be helped? Also you¡­ You''re the one who brought her here! You created the problem, you solve it! Otherwise, I''ll send her to the gallows and have a good night''s rest afterwards!?

    Sonhir shouted so loudly he was scary. He was short of breath, his face purple. Jiriel, once he recovered, assumed a serious tone.

    ?It will work this time. I have seen Nene''s soul, her story makes sense. Sonhir, I know I''m asking a lot. But if it works, we''ll never have to fear the Furies again?

    The man settled down. He stared at the inkwell for a few moments, thoughtful. He looked like he was about to cry.

    ?I''m done, Jiriel. If I get disappointed once more, I¡¯ll¡­?

    ?I don¡¯t want anyone to suffer. I asked the witch to show me her cure. I hope tomorrow she will say yes?

    ?What if she doesn¡¯t??

    The angel looked him in the eyes. She had the same creepy look as the previous night, when she had admonished Nene, forbidding her to spread the Church teachings.

    ?I''ll get rid of her myself?

    They took their leave from the manor. At the entrance they found the guard crumbled on the ground, asleep. The painter had come down from the scaffolding. He was laying a cloth under her head and was watching over her. Kumhar¡¯s people couldn''t keep going like that for much longer. Nene followed the Emissary. She wasn''t sure how to feel: furious that her Lady was showing interest in blasphemous witchcraft, scared that she was about to free Adanara, or worried about Nila''s condition.

    ?My Lady??

    ?Yes??

    ?Are you sure you want to get involved with the witch??

    ?You''re worried, aren''t you? You keep pushing back?

    ?Yes, obviously?

    ?What¡¯s wrong with it??

    ?Sorcery is the work of the Evil One. Its servants are dangerous, everything they do is evil?

    ?Sounds like Oroel is a pain as usual. Listen to me: if that girl can heal the Furies, what''s the problem??

    ?It¡¯s ... the soul of the damned. It stays corrupted, filthy. It will never receive God''s forgiveness!?

    Jiriel laughed. She covered her mouth and looked at her amused.

    ?I don''t think Yave would mind. In any case, it would be up to It to judge?

    ?But... God judges souls, and for this sole reason we keep them clean?

    ?Oh, Nene. The world is so much more¡­ I don''t know who taught you all this stuff, but let me tell you, they were pretty dumb. It''s all right. You don''t need to understand everything. Not that mortals could, even if they wanted to?

    ?What... What does that mean??

    ?It means you don''t have to worry. Hey, listen, I asked the witch to prove herself, didn''t I? You know I can see souls. If she does her thing before me, I can tell whether or not she has actually healed the Fury, and what their soul will be like after that?

    What scared Nene was the memory of Cosco forcing the cross on little Gil, who hadn''t reacted. Her worst fear was the chance that Adanara could be right. If that were the case, then... She was just a murderer, who had killed an innocent man for no reason. It couldn¡¯t be! Had that hag shown the Emissary her sorcery, her Lady would have changed her mind. She was sure of it.

    ?My Lady, if Adanara were to cooperate you¡¯ll need a damned. And a¡­ ¡°sacrifice¡±?

    ?We keep a Fury locked up in Sevika''s tavern?

    ?What?! Why there??

    ?Because we closed him in his room. He''s easier to manage when he¡¯s among his things. Also, we already have the sacrifice we need?

    ?Please, don''t ask me to do this¡­?

    ?You''re the only one in town bearing Oroel''s blessing. I''m sorry to ask, you told me how painful it was, but... I''ll help you. I promise you won''t suffer?

    ?I hope you have a better idea than just getting me drunk?

    Jiriel didn''t answer and fastened the pace. She ignored Nene''s repeated attempts to continue the conversation.

    They returned to the long main street, full of stalls of wandering merchants, who sold the most weird, exotic objects. Nene asked the Emissary for permission to look around. She stopped at a stall selling "magic stones" according to the strange woman yelling to promote her wares. She wore a long turquoise dress wrapped around her head, leaving only her face visible. In the Principality, such weird clothes would have cost her a visit from the city guard, but in Kumhar nobody minded. The locals listened with interest to her absurd claims, about how those stones could heal a stomach ache simply by placing them on one¡¯s belly, and more.

    At the next counter, she found a craftsman carving small puppets in wood, as big as the palm of a hand. What left her amazed, together with the large crowd of children and adults gathered in front, was that those puppets moved! She saw one walking, another holding a pickaxe, and raising and lowering it as if it were working. They all had a sort of key in their backs and, when the craftsman turned it a few times, a metallic sound came out, and they began to move again. The children''s questions about how those toys worked were useless, as their creator merely smiled and replied that he was a wizard and that that was his secret magic. Of course, Jiriel laughed at his statement, as she firmly believed that magic didn''t exist. Nonetheless, she offered the merchant a bronze comb in exchange for the awkwardly walking puppet, and the merchant accepted it. Looking around, Nene soon realised that the main method of exchange was barter. The Emissary explained that there was little money in Kumhar, so most foreign merchants followed the same etiquette. Only those who sold the most valuable goods accepted nothing but money, such as those who traded in medicines and other stuff important to the town. For these reasons, the mayor collected precious metals at the manor to purchase that kind of goods. Nene learned that the mayor¡¯s role was one of responsibility and not power, which left her puzzled as to how that place could function. Yet it was before her eyes, a city of folks who helped each other, without using money, nor a Prince to lead them and a Church to protect them.

    ?Oto!?, Jiriel chirped.

    The boy was waiting beside a small monument at the centre of the avenue where was a statue of a rampaging deer. The Emissary ran towards him. Her wings became a rainbow of warm colours and her dress and hair fluttered in the breeze. Nene envied her. She envied how happy she seemed with her life. She felt ashamed for it and remembered that her Lady had promised to help her be happy too. She followed her.

    ?Look what I found!?

    Jiriel enthusiastically showed the toy she had bought. She did as the craftsman did: she turned the key on the puppet''s back, and it began to move its legs and arms. Oto stared at it, bewildered.

    ?Cool! How does it work??

    ?Dunno. I''ll try to find out, back at home?

    Jiriel''s infinite curiosity was her most human trait. If God had involved her in the creation of some mortals, it was pretty obvious which ones.

    ?What did it cost??

    ?I gave him an alloy comb. Humans are so obsessed with metals!?

    Oto laughed. He wore his usual clothes, but also a wide round hat, similar to those used by other peasants. He lifted it from his head for a moment, facing Nene. Was it supposed to be a greeting? She raised a hand in response.

    ?Have you solved the witch thing??

    ?Unfortunately, no?, she admitted.

    ?Not yet?, the angel added. ?Oh, I sure hope she''ll accept, that would be great!?

    ?Will accept what??

    ?You won¡¯t believe it! The witch can heal Furies!?

    ?Really?! Haven''t you tried a thousand times already??

    ?Yes, but that¡¯s my best shot so far. You tell him, Nene?

    She didn''t answer. She was going to help out of loyalty to the Emissary, but she strongly disagreed with her decision and secretly hoped she would change her mind.

    ?The mayor will be happy!?

    ?Kind of. He¡¯s at his limit. Poor fella?

    ?What happened to him??, Nene asked.

    ?When Oto was still a child, Sonhir was a soldier in town. You see, sometimes merchants hire guards as escorts. He and his brother followed a caravan going east. They say there are a lot of Furies down there. His brother went missing?

    ?That¡¯s why he was so nervous¡­?

    ?Every time I talk to him about Furies he lives through it, a hope he''d rather abandon once and for all. You see, even if I find a way to heal them, his brother would still be lost somewhere. If he''s still alive. But I need the mayor¡¯s help?

    Oto walked along the street, in the opposite direction from the hill. They followed him. To Nene''s questions about where they were going, Jiriel only answered vaguely. It looked like she was having a blast keeping her in the dark. They reached the end of the avenue at the northern gate. There, a couple of soldiers kept watch, and construction workers carried blocks of white stone. Once past the gates was a dirt driveway, surrounded by pig and chicken pens. Some ranchers were wandering idly among the animals, handing them food from their shoulder bags. The road continued for a hundred metres before disappearing into the forest. It was close and dark. The undergrowth seemed tangled and thick, a difficult terrain to traverse. The colossal tree towered over all the others. Nene threw her head backwards and tired to see its top among the clear sky. A mass of clouds was sitting around the tree, hiding its branches. From that distance, its sight was dizzying and aroused even more awe and interest.

    Oto stopped at the chicken farm, saying he wanted to trade some mushrooms he had picked for some meat. He returned with a satisfied look, holding a decapitated and plucked chicken by its legs. After that, they went on. The grunts of the pigs became distant, overlaid by neighing. There was a horse menagerie down there.

    ?Someone asked me to bring you here, Nene? the Emissary said.

    ?Who¡¯s that??

    ?Him?

    Jiriel pointed towards the dim light inside the stable. It was a rather large structure, a bug shed enclosed by beams. Nene counted six gates, one for each shelter. She followed her Lady''s finger. She got closer and was left speechless.

    ?Oo??

    The horse began to nod as soon as he saw her. She approached cautiously, still not entirely convinced it was him. How did he get there? It had to be a very similar horse, there was no way it was hers. When she came before him, the animal snorted and craned its neck at her. She rested a hand on his head, and he began to breathe more slowly and deeply. Tears filled her eyes.

    ?Oo, it''s you! But¡­ how??

    Oto approached the horse and caressed its neck. He smiled at her.

    ?It is your horse, then?

    ?Yes, but¡­ I left him¡­ Oh, I was afraid that wicked innkeeper had sold you, or worse!?

    ?When Jiriel attacked the witch''s chariot, he was pulling it. Luckily he wasn''t injured. So I brought it here?

    ?My Lady¡­ how did you know that Oo wanted to see me??

    ?That¡¯s his name? Anyway, I saw that his soul felt alone, and was looking for one like yours?

    Nene dried her tears. The saddle was gone, but that mattered little. Oo was one of the few friends she ever had, getting him back meant a lot. She felt guilty for involving him in that story, and angry towards the sisters, for using him. They had taken advantage of his docile nature. At least they were together yet again if nothing else.

    ?Hi guys?, someone said.

    An elderly man with a gentle expression came from behind the stable. He wore one of those flabby hats typical of local workers and had a thick grey moustache and a white handkerchief around his neck.

    ?Morning, Miir?, Oto replied.

    ?Hi?, Jiriel said. ?We have found this horse''s friend?

    ?Really? Nice, he looked sad. Is that you??

    Nene nodded. Oo looked very well taken care of. His coat was clean and he hadn''t lost any weight.

    ?Thank you for looking after him?

    ?You''re welcome, girl. I owed Jiriel a favour. Oh, the saddle is on the back?

    ?Can¡­ Can I have it??

    ?Of course you can, it''s your stuff?

    The old man led her behind the stable to a small lopsided shed built with salvaged planks. Inside were numerous tools, ropes and other odds and ends. On a shelf above all else, was the saddle. Miir took it as if it were weightless and handed it to Nene. She grabbed it with both hands and almost lost her balance. The old man laughed.

    ?Do you mind if I take a look? I glimpsed some funny stuff. Of course, I haven¡¯t touched anything?

    She was a little taken aback by his pushy manners, but he seemed a nice person. He had taken care of Oo and hadn''t stolen her belongings, even though it would have been easy for him, so she could have at least done that for him. Meanwhile, Oto and Jiriel joined them. Nene set the heavy saddle down on the grass. She had lost most of her equipment, as Adanara and her accomplices had stripped her of almost everything when they had kidnapped her. Inside the saddle¡¯s pockets she used to keep only a few ropes, some stale bread and her breviary, so she was surprised not only by the weight but also by the metallic sounds when she dropped it to the ground. She unfastened the leather straps holding the side bag closed, and was surprised to see her stuff.

    ?Woah, shiny!?, the old man said.

    ?You guys and your metals¡­?

    She took the large silver cross out of the bag. She rummaged again, pulled out the ropes, threw the mouldy bread away, and found it: the silver dagger of the Inquisition, safe in its sheath. She brought it to her chest, finally feeling safe. She had felt so vulnerable, at Adanara''s mercy, but she was herself again, what she had promised to be.

    ?Ah, this one too?

    The old man searched the shed for a few moments. After a few moments, he came out, handing her her sword. Even though the scabbard was battered, she pulled it out and saw that the blade had taken a few hits, but nothing beyond repair.

    ?I¡­didn''t leave all these things with Oo?

    ?They were on the chariot?, Jiriel said. ?The two silver things are gifts from my brother, so I thought they were yours. I figured the sword was too?

    ?Thank you! Thank you! You have no idea how much these things mean to me!?

    ?Unfortunately, our stable is too small?, Oto observed. ?There¡¯s no room for a horse?

    ?Miir, can he stay here??, the angel asked.

    ?Sure, no problem. As long as you bring him food yourself. This year the hay harvest has been pretty crappy, you know??

    ?I will come every day!?, Nene said.

    She then remembered that she was living at the expense of the Emissary and Oto, so she turned towards them. They both nodded, making her extremely happy. She picked up the objects she had scattered on the ground, unfastened the bag from the saddle and put it over her shoulder. Miir agreed to keep the saddle in his shed. Having recovered her weapons and the cross, Nene looked at the terrifying tree that towered over Kumhar, and for the first time since she had arrived, didn¡¯t feel scared of its sight.

 Chapter 1.15

    Jiriel, sitting in an armchair in front of the fireplace at her house, was reading a book. She got it on her way back from a merchant and was visibly enjoying it. Her wings were constantly changing pigmentation, and she made sounds of surprise and dismay while reading. Meanwhile, Nene and Oto were eating the chicken they had bought, or rather bartered that morning. Apparently, the Emissary did not need any food and joined for dinner only when she felt like ¡°playing mortal¡±, or tasting something that interested her.

    Nene wondered if she could have ever repaid them for their hospitality. Also, she was surprised how meat was commoner¡¯s food in Kumhar: in the Principality, it was considered a delicacy, so much so that ordinary people rarely ate it. Who would have ever imagined that, in a land constantly threatened by the Evil One and its forces, quality of life was better than she was used to?

    ?Oto, are you and Jiriel a rich family??

    ?I don¡¯t think so. Maybe average? I go hunting, but I''m alone, so I can only catch small game. Luckily this morning, while I was following the tracks of a rabbit, I found some mushrooms?

    ?Oto is the bestest!?, the Emissary shouted. ?He can take care of himself even if he''s still a child?

    ?I''m not a child anymore!?, he protested.

    ?You both are, aren''t you??

    The two humans exchanged a look. In the eyes of a celestial being, everyone was essentially an infant, but they couldn''t let Jiriel treat them like that.

    ?In the Principality we are officially considered adults at fourteen?, Nene replied.

    ?We are not in the Principality here?, the angel teased her. ?My house, my rules?

    ?What does ¡°officially adults¡± mean??, Oto asked.

    ?It means you can get married, own land, a shop, start a family¡­?

    The boy frowned. He was doing some maths, but he seemed to be struggling, even with the help of his fingers. He turned towards the armchair from which Jiriel''s wings were peeping out.

    ?How old am I??

    ?Fifteen, Oto?

    ?So¡­ could I have already married you a year ago??

    Nene nearly choked on the water she was drinking. The light from the fireplace was overwhelmed by that of the Emissary, despite being nighttime. The angel scrolled noisily through the pages and tried her best to appear focused on reading.

    ?Hello??, Oto insisted.

    Jiriel tossed the book onto the empty chair and leapt to her feet. Her face was purple, stiff, and she gave off so much heat that it almost felt like summer.

    ?I''m going to bed!?, she yelled.

    She ran towards the small door under the stairs, slipped in awkwardly, given her height, and slammed it loudly. Nene didn''t move a muscle, unable to process what she had just witnessed.

    ?Did I say something wrong??, Oto asked.

    ?You... you just...?

    She struggled to talk. The boy was perplexed, but then shrugged and went back to eating his boiled chicken as if nothing had happened.

    ?Oto?

    ?Uh??

    ?Did you just¡­ propose marriage to the Emissary??

    ?Yup?

    ?You¡­ you know that she¡­ isn''t mortal¡­ a human being, like you or me, do you??

    ?Of course I know that. So what??

    She covered her face with both hands. Why was he talking like she was the one being unreasonable? Was she supposed to acknowledge and approve of a boy''s feelings for a divine entity?

    ?Nene, you know lotta stuff. Help me out. Was she angry??

    She sighed. There was no malice within Oto¡¯s actions, yet the reality would have hurt him, she was sure about it. His was a forbidden love, anyone in their right mind would have understood that. Maybe, if she had let him do things his way, he would have figured it out by himself.

    ?I don''t think she was angry. Maybe embarrassed? You told her something pretty deep out of nowhere. She wasn¡¯t expecting it?

    ?I see. You''re right. Should I apologise??

    ?Maybe. I think you should wait until tomorrow, tho. Let her be for a while?

    After dinner, Oto collected the dishes and put them in a bucket full of water. He told her good night and went upstairs, to his room in the attic. Nene¡¯s place was in the main hall. Next to the basement was a trunk containing blankets. She picked up one, stuffed and soft. She curled up in the chair, made herself comfortable and warm, and picked up the book thrown away by the Emissary. She would have turned off the fireplace after reading a few pages. The volume was rather crude. It had a thick leather cover without any writing or decoration. The pages were heavy and the paper dull. She opened it. The text was written by hand, very densely. She read the first lines and figured it was a cookbook. Judging from how Jiriel was acting while reading, she would have thought it was something more exciting, but, after all, her Lady seemed to have a tremendous curiosity, especially for everything related to human culture.

    Nene had grown up believing that curiosity was something to be wary of, a double-edged sword. While humanity had discovered and invented things useful for everyday life, on the other hand, the desire for knowledge was a door for the Evil One, yet another weakness through which it could creep in. However, Jiriel was often consumed by that specific desire and seemed happy about it. Perhaps she was the only one allowed to, not having to fear the dire consequences. Nene felt a little envious. It was blasphemous to think, but¡­ she was often curious too. She was fascinated by the bizarre moving puppets and was equally curious about that gigantic tree near town. She wanted to know more, about many things, but what if the Evil One came to visit her, offering her exactly what she wanted in exchange for her soul? Those thoughts would have kept her up all night. She was better off asking the Emissary for help, the following day. Her wisdom was vast, and she had promised to be her guide. She put out the fire, curled up in the blanket, and closed her eyes.

    <hr>

    The sound of Oto''s footsteps woke Nene up. The boy was going out at dawn to hunt. Nene opened her eyes. It was still very dark, she could barely see the first sunrays from outside. She peeked from under the blanket and saw him, with a bow and a quiver over his shoulder. When he was gone, Nene got to her feet. It was reassuring knowing that someone would get food for her too. Her favourite aspect of life at the monastery was when she and her dorm mates had to do daily chores together. It made her feel part of a family. It was time to start doing her part. By then she had fully recovered, she no longer had any reason to slack off.

    She looked for the bucket where Oto had left the previous night''s dishes. The water was filthy, the main reason behind the crockery feeling greasy and slimy. At the monastery, the cadets cleaned everything at the washhouse, but running water wasn''t a thing in Kumhar. However, she remembered seeing a stream not far away, at the bottom of the hill, towards the road that led to the Principality. It was closer than the well in the city, not to mention that carrying clean water from Kumhar up there would have been a massive chore.

    She went upstairs to Oto''s room. The bed was unmade, and his stinky nightgown was thrown on it. She picked it up. She rummaged around for more dirty laundry, found an old cloak and a cloth hat that smelled of mould, and picked up those too. She needed some soap but had no idea where to find some. Was there any in that house? Worst case, she could have gone into town and bought it, but she had no idea how much soap was worth, or what she could barter for it. She owned only what she was wearing and the contents of her travel bag.

    She had to ask the Emissary. She approached the small door under the stairs, avoiding asking herself if Jiriel needed to sleep at all, and knocked.

    ?My Lady, are you awake??

    She heard footsteps. She had never been down there before, but there seemed to be steps leading down to a basement, judging by the noise. The angel did not open.

    ?Nene? Is Oto gone??

    ?Yes. I''m taking care of the laundry but¡­ I was wondering if there is any soap?

    The door swung open. Jiriel reached out a hand, gave her a large bar of white soap, and closed it again.

    ?What?!?

    ?I''m busy now! Come back when you''re done?

    ?Yes, my Lady?

    Nene picked up the smelly bucket full of dishes. With that in hand and dirty laundry under her arm, she walked out. A clear sky welcomed her, still reminiscent of the darkness of the night, illuminated just enough to distinguish the mountains in the distance and, of course, the seemingly infinite tree that she refused to accept was part of God''s creation. Its sight was becoming familiar rather than shocking, therefore her mind chose to ignore it. However, just like an odd detail on a canvas, the more a human being tries not to look at it, the more a voice from deep in their soul teases them and instigates them to peek. Would hers have been considered an act of commitment by the Cloud Folk, rewarded and praised as in the tale of the old man who had climbed up to the sky? Or complete craziness as common sense seemed to suggest, a gesture inspired by dark forces, leading to an inevitable and deadly fall?

    Nene had a headache. Since she had met the Emissary, she had been forced to reevaluate everything she knew. Part of her didn''t want to. It was scary to imagine climbing that tree, unacceptable to think that Adanara''s methods could lead to something good. Another part of her was both fascinated and terrified by the endless possibilities, eager to discover what the future held for her. A third part was just exhausted, tired of constantly having to make such an effort to understand. She thought of Elora more and more often. She had fantasised often about how things would have gone had she helped her escape. She also loved to imagine her next to her. How would have Elora reacted to the sight of the Emissary? What would she have done outside the Principality? Unfortunately, she would have never really found out.

    She walked along the south side of the hill. A little further, downstream, was a glade among the bushes. Nene could see it from up there. A small stream crossed it, perfect for washing clothes. She looked at the bar of soap Jiriel had given her. In the Principality, soap was usually made from vegetable fat, but there was soap of animal origin too. Yet that wasn''t either. She rubbed her fingers over its surface. It bent as expected, but there was something different: for some reason, no matter how much she scrubbed it, it always remained milky white.

    She reached the edge of the thicket of brambles that surrounded the glade. Finally, she heard the running water of the stream. She picked up a stick from the ground and, though her movements were impeded by everything she was carrying, she managed to push through the thorny bushes. A cosy place welcomed her, a small meadow crossed by a stream of crystal clear water, whose path ran between the small trees and rocks covered with moss. She knelt on the riverside and set to work, starting with the clothes. She dipped them in the water a little at a time, wet the soap, and then rubbed them against each other. The soap showed no sign of losing its whiteness, it simply melted and disappeared in the current. Nene thought it was magic, but she remembered how her Lady would have laughed at such a statement. There were so many things Jiriel knew and she did not. Was it perhaps a sign that she should have lingered in curiosity and asked the all-knowing divine being to answer the questions that tormented her? Starting with the simplest ones, perhaps.

    The sun was already high when Nene finished her chores. The clothes no longer smelled, the glasses were finally transparent and the copper tableware turned out to be brass instead. She put everything back in the bucket and walked home. The colossal tree was exactly in front of her. Nene tried not to look at it, in vain. What was on its top? How did it come to be and grow like this? Why was a flock of clouds always wrapped around its trunk, hiding its foliage? If there was any, at the end of that massive thing. She tried not to ask herself if there was a top at all.

    Lost in her thoughts, she arrived in front of the house, where, bizarrely enough, Jiriel was waiting for her. She was not wearing her cute, graceful pink dress, but her armour instead.

    ?Let''s go!?, she urged her.

    ?My Lady, are you all right? Why the armour??

    ?Oh, this... I think it''s scary to humans. Maybe because you use them during war??

    The emissary''s cuirass was made of petal-shaped plates overlapping each other in a messy pattern. They were covered with several dark stains, burn marks, and even some chipping.

    ?Let me put away these first?

    ?All right, hurry up. Let''s go to the witch!?Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ?Sure. I¡¯ll need my cross?

    Jiriel shook her head. She opened the door for her. Nene left the bucket with the dishes on the floor, then ran upstairs to leave Oto''s clothes in his room. She had planned on making his bed too, but there was no time. She went back downstairs, tied the sheath of her sword and dagger to her belt and slipped the silver cross into an inside pocket of her cloak. She ran to the Emissary, not wanting to keep her waiting. When she was at her side again, her stomach grumbled.

    ?Are you okay? You look pale?

    ?I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday?, she explained.

    Jiriel pretended to rummage in a pocket that did not exist. Nene thought she was hallucinating when she saw it, when she heard the sound of the stem being plucked from the branch. Yet it was there, before her very eyes, in the hand of the Emissary. A yellow apple appeared from a non-existent tree.

    ?There you go!?

    ?My Lady¡­ h-how¡­ what¡­?

    ?Just take it. Or do you want your head to pop??

    ?But¡­ but¡­ did you just¡­ what did you do??

    ?Uhm¡­ I don''t think you''ve invented words for it yet¡­ Let¡¯s say it was magic! Hey, now I see why you like that word so much¡­?

    ?Magic??

    ?I must admit, it¡¯s convenient! If you can''t explain it, then you call it magic! I finally got it!?

    She accepted the apple hesitantly. Was it safe to eat it? Her stomach said yes. She just had to pretend to ignore the origin of that fruit. Jiriel led the way, as they headed towards the city. As she savoured the apple that came out of nowhere, Nene decided it was the right moment to seek advice from the Emissary.

    ?My Lady, I have a question?

    ?I LOVE questions!?

    Jiriel looked at her for a moment. Her euphoric and maniacal expression soon turned serious.

    ?I''m listening?

    ?What is curiosity??

    The angel smiled. She looked up at the sky and with one hand held back a lock of hair that had fluttered on her face.

    ?Such a beautiful question¡­?, she inhaled deeply, apparently in bliss. She closed her eyes and stretched her wings slightly. ?Remember when I helped you look inside your soul? We¡¯ve discovered that what you want most is to be loved?

    ?Yes, I remember?

    ?Curiosity is what I desire. Curious I am, curious I want to be. I won!?, she celebrated.

    ?Can curiosity be an end??

    ?I don''t know. But it''s what I am and I wouldn''t want to be anything else. I exist for it, as you exist to find someone''s love?

    ?And¡­ what should curiosity be, to me??

    ?I don''t know about that. But maybe I can help you figure it out. Why don''t you try to answer yourself??

    ?Curiosity is a drive that can come back to haunt you?

    Jiriel snorted. She looked at her exasperated and rolled her eyes dramatically.

    ?Nooo, that''s what Oroel thinks. What¡¯s YOUR answer??

    Nene looked down. She knew she was using the Archangel''s teachings as a shield. She had to try harder.

    ?It scares me. I''m terrified of what I don''t know. But¡­ I feel like it¡¯s calling me?

    ?What are you afraid of??

    ?Of the Evil One, of being hurt¡­ of getting scolded for it?

    ?I think the Evil One and scolding is something Oroel taught you to be afraid of, don''t you think??

    ?What about getting hurt??

    ?Uhm¡­ Curiosity could be dangerous for a mortal. When Oto was little I told him not to touch the pot when it''s on the fire. He did it anyway. He cried a lot?

    ?My Lady¡­ I don''t know what to do?

    ?Easy. When you decide it''s worth taking the risk, then you''ll be curious too. Yave wanted us to be?

    ?To¡­ be curious??

    ?To be us. Yave is watching us, always trying to learn from us¡­ Poor thing. Perhaps one day It will feel ready and will come to stay with us¡­?

    ?God¡­ does learn??

    ?Oh, that''s a whole other matter. Nene, I will be soooo happy if you decide to be curious with me. Otherwise... Well... At this point it''s nice to say something encouraging, but... how boring! Please become curious, pronto!?

    The Emissary could menacing, wise, na?ve, inept, kind, sympathetic, and incomprehensible. How all these qualities, and others even more difficult to understand, could exist in a single being, Nene couldn''t hope to understand. Jiriel¡¯s hopeful gaze, however, reminded her of a child when they ask to play together. She still wasn''t sure she wanted to participate in that game of curiosity, but she was happy to have such a bizarre company. Nothing was ever boring around her. She smiled.

    ?I''ll think about it. Thank you, my Lady?

    Jiriel nodded satisfied. The two continued towards the city. Nene tried several times to talk about Oto''s unthinkable declarations of the previous night, but the angel deflected the discussion every single time, so she gave up. It wasn''t her plan to get involved, but Oto had asked her for advice. Unfortunately, the truth was that she also was ignorant in the matter, so she was hoping to better understand her Lady, or at least her most human and conceivable side.

    ?Nene, I know you just had an epiphany, but I need you to focus on what¡¯s in front of us. Can you??

    ?Yes, my Lady. Of course?

    ?Good. Let''s recap: no threats, no violence, no Oroel. We''re here to find out what the witch has to offer. I¡¯m not hostile towards her, got it??

    ?I¡­ I hate her?, she admitted.

    ?Oh. That¡¯s bad. In that case, you just sit and watch. Remember, we''re trying to find out if the witch can heal the Furies. Nothing personal, ¡®kay??

    It was impossible for Nene not to feel strong emotions about it. Everything she knew, that she had been taught, suggested that sorcery was evil. As if that weren''t enough, she couldn''t forgive what the two sisters had put her through. Jiriel seemed to notice her inner conflict and sighed.

    ?Don''t be afraid. They can''t hurt you?

    The masons working on the walls were walking idly beneath the scaffoldings. The guards looked bad as well. Everything in the city was slow that morning. The nightmares caused by Adanara''s presence were bringing the entire community to its knees. Most of the travelling merchants had gone, but a few had set up their stalls again, and looked nearly as exhausted as the locals. In addition, Jiriel with her armour was getting a lot of attention. Nene walked behind her, staying very close, so close that she could feel her unnatural warmth. Everyone was holding their breath. Were they aware that something big was at stake? One thing was certain: unlike the previous days, people did give way to the Emissary, not out of fear or respect, but out of simple instinct.

    They reached the manor. The guards on duty had gone from one to four. The painter who was decorating the facade was nowhere to be seen.

    ?I have to see the mayor?, Jiriel announced.

    ?He''s waiting for you?, a guard answered.

    ?Please do something about it!? another complained. ?I just wanna sleep¡­?

    They entered the palace. It looked deserted. There was no noise from upstairs, a sign that the soldiers weren''t training that day.

    ?Sonhir??

    ?Coming!?, he yelled from above.

    ?My Lady, what does the witch have to do with nightmares??

    ?You see, her soul is kindred with the Evil One, and she can''t handle its potential. Through her, he can influence the world around her. Basically, it''s as if everyone can hear his voice, and it''s easier for mortals to hear it when they sleep?

    ?You mean that¡­ they might get damned?!?

    ?Oh, no. Nene, the Evil One doesn''t spend all his time toying with your lifes. Sometimes he just wants to have a chat. But even just talking to him is way too stressful, for a mortal?

    ?What about you??

    ?I could do it with no problem, but he doesn¡¯t want to. Besides, I don¡¯t even sleep!?

    The Emissary''s excitement was in stark contrast to the gloom that had taken over the city. It was kind of irresponsible of her. As much as she was sure of a possible happy ending in that affair, subjecting all of Kumhar to such treatment in the hope of discovering Adanara''s secrets, in Nene''s eyes looked more like an egoistic act dictated by Jiriel''s insatiable curiosity. Curiosity was making her short-sighted and selfish, as expected.

    The mayor peeped out from the stairs. He was smoking a pipe that filled the room with a scent of burnt grass, which reminded Nene of some incense used during religious services.

    ?Remember, Jiriel, you promised to take care of it. I want to sleep peacefully tonight, no matter what. My assistant won''t set foot in here anymore, they''re all exhausted, and I''m going crazy!?

    ?I do remember?

    The man handed her his set of keys tiredly. Jiriel hesitated a moment before accepting them.

    ?Aren''t you coming with us??

    ?I¡¯m done. Go downstairs, do what you have to do?

    ?Wait, we agreed that if the witch was telling the truth¡­?

    ?She spent all night screaming like crazy and cursing, you and all of us. I don''t think you can get anything out of her. In any case, good luck. You too, girl?

    That said, the mayor took a deep breath of smoke and holed up in his office.

    ?Who knows what happened to her... What do you think??

    ?I don''t know, my Lady. But I think we should check immediately, in case it''s dangerous?

    ?I''d be very disappointed if she says no. Let''s go?

    They walked through the empty warehouse, beyond the door leading to the dungeon. The darkness was absolute. The brazier was off, there was only Jiriel''s light to guide Nene. They approached the cell and heard some kind of erratic movement. They entered. Huddled in a corner, Nila was covering her eyes. By then accustomed to the terrible darkness of that dungeon, even the dim light of the Emissary was too much for her. Beside her, Adanara was lying on the ground, seemingly unconscious.

    ?What happened??, the angel asked.

    Nila hesitated. She looked terrified. Surprisingly though, her body looked less battered than the previous day. It was filthy, but the cuts and bruises were gone. The same was true for her sister.

    ?Please help her!?, Nila cried, almost voiceless. ?Please!?

    Jiriel rushed to Adanara. Nene followed her hesitantly. She wasn''t eager to get close. She checked several times that the chains were tight and in place, and stayed behind the Emissary.

    ?What did she do? What an idiot!?

    ?P-please?, Nila said. ?She''s sick, save her!?

    ?My Lady¡­?

    ?She must have tried to do something she couldn''t handle¡­ Like when she summoned the wind?

    ?Perhaps to try to escape?, Nene suggested.

    ?It doesn''t matter. Give me your cross?

    ?Yes, my Lady?

    She obeyed. Jiriel turned it over a couple of times. The polished silver gleamed in her light. Nila grabbed the angel by the arm, to her great surprise.

    ?No! That will hurt her!?

    ?Trust, we need a pinch of Oroel¡¯s¡­ Listen, it''s complicated, and I don''t have time to explain! Lemme help your sister, will you??

    Nila backed away. She covered her face with both hands and stood there, sobbing. Nene finally found the courage to kneel before Adanara.

    ?How can I help you??

    ?Hold her still?

    Without hesitation, Jiriel pressed the cross to the witch''s chest with both hands and put all her weight on it. Nene, fearing what might happen, obeyed. She grabbed Adanara by the shoulders, holding back the disgust that the mere touch caused her, just in time. The witch''s eyes widened. Her body went stiff. She shouted.

    ?No!?, Nila yelled.

    Nila threw herself against the Emissary, who pushed her away effortlessly with one hand..

    ?Keep her at bay!?, she ordered. ?I''ll take care of it?

    Nene stood up and faced Nila. She remembered she had promised the Emissary not to harm them. All she had to do was to immobilise her. Normally, that would have been quite a feat, given their size difference, but Nila had been starving for days and had heavy chains on her wrists and ankles.

    ?The Emissary is trying to help her, you have to trust!?

    ?Ada!?, the woman shrieked, charging again.

    She wasn''t listening. Nene threw herself at her. She grabbed her with both arms at belly height and threw herself to the ground. Despite the difference in weight, she managed to bring her down. Nila waved wildly and tried to hit and scratch her. Nene darted over her ignoring her feeble attacks. She sat on her legs, pinning them, and used all her strength and weight to also pin her arms to the ground.

    ?Ada! Ada!?

    ?The Emissary is not your enemy!?

    ?Liar!?

    Nila continued to squirm but was soon exhausted. She gave up, threw back her head, made an inhuman scream, and wept. Nene was about to do the same, but tried to focus on what was happening. She observed Jiriel. The witch was twisting under the cross. Violent spasms made her assume unnatural positions. The angel spoke to her, without interruption. There didn''t seem to be any coherence in what she was saying, she was just reciting a few sentences said by Adanara herself during their previous meeting. It looked like some macabre heretical ritual. It would have been, hadn¡¯t it been performed by an angel wielding the cross.

    ?Keep calling her, we''re almost there?, she ordered.

    Nila didn''t react. How to blame her? She didn''t trust them. From her perspective, they were purging her sister. As much as Nene had wished to do it several times, in that moment she had to trust her Lady.

    ?Nila, do as she says?

    ?You¡¯ll kill her!?, she whimpered.

    ?No, we are not trying to kill her. Please, you have to believe me. Nila¡­?

    She let go of her hands and stood looking at her. Her actions left the herbalist confused. She didn''t sit up, but she looked over to where her sister was.

    ?Ada¡­?

    ?¡±Have you found a new master already? Can''t you do anything else but obey?¡±?, Jiriel recited, perfectly imitating the witch''s voice.

    Adanara let out a gasp. She began to breathe deeply. She grabbed the Emissary''s hands and tried to push her away. Jiriel let go of her. She withdrew the cross and smiled.

    ?Done! Good job, team!?

    Nila squirmed under Nene. She let her go. Nila hugged her sister and caressed her face through tears. Adanara returned the gesture by raising an arm towards her.

    ?My Lady, what just happened?!?-

    ?She''s ventured into places she''s not ready for yet. Luckily we had a piece of Oroel at hand. Thanks to him she came back?

    ?The cross¡­ What did you do to her with it??

    ?Oroel exists to maintain order in this world. It''s as if we''ve brought Adanara''s soul back into the bounds familiar to mortals. She can''t afford to venture out there. It was crazy to try?

    ?Witchcraft¡­?

    ?I guess you would call it that?

    Jiriel approached the sisters. Nila hugged the witch in a protective gesture.

    ?Girl, you were about to mess up big time, you know that??

    ?Die already?, Adanara whispered.

    ?W-what did you do to her??

    ?I reminded her that she belongs to this reality. But if you try to do it again without the proper knowledge, you could lose yourself forever?

    ?I bet you have a solution to sell me?

    ?I have some theories. Still better than what you just did, don''t you think??

    ?How c-can I help her??, Nila interjected.

    ?You can''t. But I know someone who might?

    ?I know what you want in return¡­?, the witch said

    ?Hey, I just saved your life! Why are you talking like I¡¯m the bad guy? It¡¯s an info exchange, from one scholar to another. What do you say??

    Adanara laughed and turned away. Such was her resentment against the Church, that she would rather die than collaborate with the Emissary.

    ?I will do it?, Nila replied.

    Her sister sat up and grabbed her shoulders.

    ?What are you doing?!?

    ?Ada, i-if you don''t want to show her¡­ Then I will. I can do it, with or without you?, she turned to Jiriel. ?In return, save my sister from the Evil One?

    ?Remember, mine''s only a theory?, Jiriel said.

    ?Deal?

    Adanara slumped to the ground and covered her face. The Emissary glowed brightly.

    ?I''m gonna tell the mayor to release you!?, she chirped.

 Chapter 1.16

    Convincing the mayor to release the prisoners took a while. Like everyone else, including Nene, he was afraid of the witch. Jiriel managed to by promising that she would have watched over her personally. Sonhir reluctantly gave them the keys to the prison.

    ?Nene?, the Emissary said, handing them to her. ?Bring them here?

    ?Yes, My Lady?

    ?Wait a second! You said you''d keep an eye on them yourself!?

    ?Nene is more than qualified to handle a witch?

    ?Aren''t you the girl who was captured and tied up by her??

    ?Don''t listen to him, he''s always grumpy?

    ?My Lady... it''s dark down there. Without you, I won''t see anything?

    ?Right. Sonhir??

    The mayor sighed. He opened a drawer in his desk and took out a teardrop-shaped oil lamp with a small opening on the top. He poured some cinders from his pipe and lit it.

    ?Here. Jiriel, if the witch causes any harm, I will hold you responsible!?

    ?Then if she performs a miracle, will I get a prize??

    Nene ran out, leaving them to their bickering. She wasn''t thrilled at the idea of ??freeing the heretics, but it was a direct request from the Emissary. She went to the underground. The light from the lantern could barely enlighten the dark walls. The memories of the journey assailed her. She was scared and felt the urge to run away. She heard whisperings from behind the heavy cell door. The two sisters were arguing with each other. Nila had offered to cooperate, while Adanara was against it, so why did Jiriel want to free both of them? Nila, the more peaceful and less dangerous of the two, would have been enough to reach their goal.

    She took a breath, turned the key in the door lock and opened it. The two sisters were hugging each other, huddled against a wall. She hesitated to approach them, standing motionless and observing them from afar. Her legs went limp: she was down there with them, alone.

    ?Nene?, Nila told her. ?W-what are they going to do to us??

    Nene mustered all her courage to take a step forward. She tried not to tremble nor to falter.

    ?The Emissary wants to see your sorcery. You will show it to her and then she will judge you?

    ?¡°Sorcery¡±, she says?, Adanara grumbled.

    Nene aimed the lamp at her, making her flinch. She then left it in the centre of the room, thinking how to untie their chains without ever turning her back on them. The wisest choice was to them handle it on their own.

    ?Here?

    She handed Nila both keys while avoiding getting close to Adanara at all costs. The girl stared at them for a bit, then went to her sister. Nene stepped back and picked up the lantern. After a few moments, Nila managed to release the first lock. One of Adanara''s arms was free. Soon the other one was too, and finally, she freed her ankles. The witch stood up. Nene watched her movements, terrified. The Emissary should have accompanied her, it was a mistake to be there alone. Adanara looked at her and frowned.

    The witch lunged at her.

    Nene took out her dagger and pointed it towards the witch. The lamplight stirred with her sudden movement. She stood still, trembling, her blade slicing into nothingness. Adanara had moved a single step. She was staring at her in fear. She raised her hands and didn''t budge. Was Nene hallucinating? No way. The witch was playing with her, teasing her. She was doing it on purpose.

    ?Stand still!?, she said, raising her voice a little too much.

    ?I''m not moving?

    They waited for Nila to free herself as well. When she managed, she stood up and looked at her as if lost.

    ?Let¡¯s get out?

    Nene walked backwards, afraid they would trick her or attack her somehow. The two sisters followed her very slowly. Soon they reached the stairs leading upstairs. Nene climbed them walking sideways, the lantern in one hand, the dagger in the other, aimed at the two. They arrived at the depot and, as Nene continued her slow escort mission, she was surprised by a slam. She jumped out of fear. Jiriel entered the warehouse, followed by the mayor.

    ?Nene! I was getting worried. You took so long... What''s going on?? she asked, gesturing to her weapon.

    ?Little Nun is afraid of us?, Adanara said.

    ?Rightfully so!?, she shouted. ?You monster!?

    ?Murderer!?

    The Emissary rested a hand on her arm, commanding her to put the dagger away, then turned to Adanara.

    ?What you did her was horrible. Don''t you feel any guilt??

    The witch looked away and didn''t answer. It was Nila who took a step forward.

    ?I-I''m sorry, Nene. We were cornered... I-I thought we were as good as d-dead?

    No apology could ever fix what they had done. However, seeing them in the light of day, dirty, battered, covered with sackcloth and nothing more, she felt pity for their condition.

    ?As long as the Emissary needs you, I will follow her instructions?

    ?O-of course?

    ?Sonhir??

    The mayor was as far away as possible from the prisoners. Hearing his name being called out, he winced. The smoke from the pipe got to his face and he began to cough.

    ?What??

    ?Don''t you have any clothes for them??

    The man didn''t say a word and left. Meanwhile, Jiriel turned her attention to the sisters.

    ?Good, Nila¡­ Adanara. You¡¯re officially part of the team!?

    ?As if I had a choice?, the witch grumbled.

    ?What team??, Nene asked.

    ?Team Jiri! We''re working on the same project. We¡¯re a team! Tell me, what do you need for your experiment??

    ?W-well first of all... we need a... patient??

    ?Got you. What else??

    ?Any object made of translucent glass or crystal, a k-knife¡­?

    ?No problem?

    ?And a sacrifice¡­?, Adanara added.

    ?Oh yeah, that... But we have Nene! Lucky!?

    The sisters stared at her in dismay. She stepped alongside the Emissary, who took her under her arm.

    ?I''m not doing it to help you?, she muttered.

    ?Oh, isn''t she adorable??, Jiriel said.

    Sonhir came back and brought some clothes with him: a pair of leather jackets and a couple of breeches. He offered them to the sisters, then immediately walked away.

    ?Jiriel, I¡¯ll be in my office. You better bring me good news?

    ?You''ll be the first to know?

    Nene turned her back to give the sisters some privacy, but the Emissary kept staring at them.

    ?Would you mind??, Adanara complained.

    ?What??

    ?W-we would like to get changed?

    ?Don¡¯t mind me. I promised to keep an eye on you?

    The witch whispered a curse. Jiriel, not realising how inappropriate she was being, let out a series of curious ¡°uhm...¡± and ¡°oooh!¡± while observing them.

    ?My Lady, shouldn''t we... have them eat something first??

    ?You think so? Are you hungry??

    ?Yes. V-very hungry?

    ?Good thinking, Nene. Luckily, we''re going to the tavern!?

    The angel walked to the door. They all left the manor with the two sisters. The guards paled at the sight of the prisoners, but Jiriel just waved and smiled. Her behaviour suggested that there was nothing to worry about, even though she was walking behind them, so as not to lose sight of them for even a moment. Nene followed her fearfully. She grabbed her arm.

    ?Something wrong??

    ?No, my Lady, I¡­?

    Jiriel seemed to understand her state of mind and took her by hand. Nene blushed. Her teachers would have punished her for such indecent behaviour, yet for a moment she thought of the Emissary as just a person, someone who made her feel safe. Maybe she was starting to understand Oto''s perspective a little more.

    They crossed the city up to the alley where Sevika''s tavern stood. Passerbys moved to the roadsides, some ran away, taking refuge behind street corners or in their homes. The windows closed as they passed since it was easy for everyone to guess who those two strangers were, being escorted by the armoured Emissary.

    ?So? Why don¡¯t you explain the theory behind your "magic"??

    ?W-we''re not certain of it. Our father came up with the idea?

    ?Oh, should I ask him? Where is he now??

    Nila looked away and Adanara cursed the angel yet again. Jiriel tilted her head thoughtfully.

    ?Whatever. You like eggs??

    She led the small group to the entrance to the tavern. Darkness and stench assailed Nene, while she kept her eyes on Adanara''s back, fearing that she would take advantage of the slightest distraction to attack them or try to escape.

    ?Sevi??, the angel called.

    The tavern was deserted, except for noises coming from the back. A thud, a swear, and the woman with the powdered face emerged. She brought a hand to the back of her head, looking in pain.

    ?Jiri, you freaked me out! Oh, good morning. Did you bring me a couple new customers? I might forgive you, then?

    ?Exactly. This is Adanara, and this is Nila. They¡¯re starving?

    ?Everyone is locked in their houses because of the witch, I have nothing better to do. Take a seat?

    ?Have you heard, Ada??, the Emissary added. ?You¡¯re making a huge fuss, everyone is scared. Can I call you Ada??

    ?No?

    Sevika looked at their group puzzled. After a few moments, she stared at Adanara and turned pale.

    ?Jiri¡­ You''re kidding me, right? Tell me it''s one of your stupid jokes...?

    ?What??

    ?You''re¡­ you''re saying that she¡­ she''s¡­?

    ?Oh, yeah. She''s the witch. I freed her. Any food for her and her sister??

    The innkeeper remained motionless. Silence fell until Nila took a step forward.

    ?W-we mean no harm. We never have?

    ?Oh, yes, it''s just that Ada here is a bit of a novice?, Jiriel said.

    ?Don''t call me that!?

    ?Jiri, have you gone nuts?! Why did you bring her here? Are you trying to kill me? I¡¯ll have a heart attack! Is this what you want?!?

    ?No. I brought her here so that she could heal Pranav?

    Sevika stared at her in dismay. Nene wondered once again why they had locked the damned in that tavern, of all places. The more she dug, the more doubts arose about her Lady''s judgement. A nervous laugh from the tavern owner interrupted her train of thought.

    ?Ahah! You could¡¯ve said it right away! Sorry for being rude. People talk a lot of shit in town, you know??

    ?D-do you have food for us??, Nila asked.

    ?Of course. Give me a moment. Have a seat. Jiri, woe betide you if you''re screwing with me!?

    ?The bill¡¯s on me!?, she replied.

    They sat at one of the battered and dirty tables in the tavern. The chairs creaked, the floor was sticky and the table was covered in cuts, crude scribbles and some obscene words carved with equally obscene grammar. Sevika¡¯s customers must have been a real pain.

    ?I can''t wait!?, Jiriel gloated. ?I can feel it, this is it!?

    ?Have you tried to cure a damned before??, Nila asked.

    ?A thousand times! Nothing works. So I thought: ¡°Let''s see if mortals have found something¡±. You¡¯re usually good at solving problems when you care to?

    Adanara and Nene exchanged glances. It was no secret that the witch was against the methods of the Inquisition. One could not expect otherwise from a crazy hag who had surrendered her soul to the Evil One. "Team Jiri" was doomed to fail, or worse.

    ?Why do you care so much??, Adanara asked.

    ?Because it''s dangerous, silly. Furies are aggressive, as if they have lost their minds?

    ?Furies??

    ?Oh, right. Yes, that''s what they call them. You say "damned", I guess?

    ?I didn''t remember there was an Inquisition here too?

    ?Have you been to Kumhar in the past??

    ?No. But I lived outside the Principality for a while. Tell me, are you the Archangel lackey? Doing His dirty job??

    ?I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t do anything all day!?

    Jiriel laughed at her own joke, alone. Her behaviour seemed to make Nila perplexed, and Adanara unnerved.

    ?Are you the one teaching people to go witch hunting??

    ?Hey, who do you think I am? I¡¯m not Oroel. People are afraid of you because you don''t know how to use your gift. They''ve been sleep-deprived for days because of you. Don''t blame me!?

    ?W-what does my sister have to do with insomnia??

    ?The important thing is that she stopped. Oh, Sevi!?

    The innkeeper approached the table holding three dark ceramic plates, dirty and covered in cracks.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ?Here you go. If you can cure my cousin, it''s on me?

    ?You''re the best, Sevi!?

    The woman handed each of them a plate, except Jiriel. They contained some fried and burnt eggs, not inviting at all.

    ?Thank you, but I¡¯m fine?, Nene said.

    Sevika glared at her. Nene went back looking down at the table, scared. Meanwhile, the two sisters started gobbling the food. Forks were not commonplace in that village, as Nene had witnessed already. She glanced again at the owner, who kept staring at her. She looked to Jiriel for help but she was busy tracing one of the drawings engraved on the table with her finger. Resigned, Nene tore off a portion of that monstrous omelette with bare hands. It was red-hot, but the sisters, hungry as they were, didn''t seem to notice and were gulping it greedily. Nene brought it to her mouth. It was bland, but luckily nothing worse. She swallowed, her throat suffering from the excessive heat. Finally, Sevika moved away from her and went back to her counter.

    ?Something to drink, Jiri??

    ?Can I have vodka and wine together??

    ?You have expensive tastes. Do I need to remind you how rare wine is??

    ?Pleeeeease?

    The innkeeper sighed. She grabbed a bottle from the shelves behind her and pulled up a carboy from under the counter.

    ?Do you want them... in the same glass??, she asked hesitantly.

    ?Great idea!?

    The two sisters finished devouring their omelette. Adanara cast covetous glances at Nene''s plate. She grumbled but handed her portion to the witch. It was shameful to offer food to a heretic, but at least it would have gotten her out of trouble. Sevika was scary, better leave no leftovers. Adanara took her plate in the blink of an eye. She lifted the omelette with both hands and tore it in two. She gave half of it to her sister, and they kept indulging.

    ?Finally someone who appreciates my fine cooking!?

    The innkeeper offered Jiriel her glass with a disgusted expression. The contents were sickening to look at, a translucent liquid stained in purple, with dark bits of something swirling within it. Jiriel poured it down her throat in one go.

    ?I can taste both flavours at the same time!?, she explained enthusiastically.

    ?You''re nuts?

    ?Thank you, Sevi. Now, girls, shall we get to work??

    ?Here??, Nila asked.

    ?Yes. The patient is upstairs. By the way, Sevi, why is he so calm today??

    ?Dunno. He was screaming as usual until you guys came?

    ?Oh, maybe he sensed Adanara? Tell me, is that so? Can you smell him too? You know, some animals recognise their own kind by¡­?

    ?I don''t understand a word you say!?, the witch blurted out.

    ?Nene, do you notice anything??

    ?Nothing unusual, my Lady?

    Jiriel crossed her arms and pouted as if offended. She instructed Sevika to lead the way. The innkeeper took a large rusty key from the counter and invited them to follow up the creaking staircase at the back of the tavern. Nene waited for the sisters to go first, then followed them with the Emissary. They arrived in a narrow hallway, lit by a window set in the beamed roof. Up there, an old dark wooden door was closed with a large, heavy padlock.

    ?He ate recently, we should be safe?, Sevika said.

    Her words were terrifying, still, Jiriel¡¯s light shone brighter than usual. She was humming with anticipation. The lock clicked and fell to the ground, making a loud metallic sound. The innkeeper slowly opened the door to a well-lit room. Nene made sure she had her dagger with her, as she recognized the stench of the damned coming from inside. Sevika, on the other hand, entered without the slightest worry. Jiriel did the same, leaving the others in dismay.

    The room looked like a normal bedroom: there was a bed, a rocking chair and a wardrobe. Two windows on opposite walls made it well-lit. Pots, pans, spoons, and other items typically used in the kitchen were scattered across the floor, as were some torn blankets. The floor and walls were covered in scratches and bite marks.

    It was then that a wheeze came from behind the bed, like the sound of a dog growling. Adanara got closer to her sister. Nene felt the urge to run alongside the Emissary, but preferred to stay behind. Furthermore, she was not enthusiastic about approaching a damned. Surely, her Lady knew how to handle herself in case of need.

    ?Pranav!?, Sevika shouted. ?You rude arsehole, we have guests! Behave!?

    The woman was treating the damned like a pet or a disobedient child. Earing her words, a figure climbed onto the bed, very slowly, frightened, perhaps. It climbed unnaturally for a human being, despite looking like one. Nene would never have imagined seeing such an ancient damned in her life. The signs of damnation were extremely obvious: he was almost crawling, his eyes were bulging and bloodshot, his body bruised and his blood vessels visible underneath his skin. His bald head trembled as if constantly shaken by small spasms, his partially open mouth showed a series of rotten teeth, a dark liquid dripping between them. His body was covered in scratches and scars, and he wore no clothes at all. Nila, Adanara, and Nene backed away, terrified.

    ?Don''t worry, he won¡¯t bite. Won¡¯t you??

    The damned looked at Sevika and let out a gasp. Meanwhile, Jiriel picked up a pot and a spoon from the floor and approached the bed.

    ?Praaanav?, she chanted. ?Look what I got here! Wanna play??

    The man stretched out his hands towards the objects. Jiriel sat next to him. He took the spoon and tapped the pot a few times while making guttural noises.

    ?Come in, you three?

    Nila was the first to dare. Adanara followed. Nene closed the door behind her. The sound made the damned snap to attention. He screamed towards her. She brought her hand to the cross, ready to defend herself.

    ?Nene, no!?, the Emissary commanded. ?He''s afraid of you, don''t scare him. Come closer?

    She reluctantly obeyed. After a couple of steps, the damned moved as if he was about to go back to hide under the bed. She stopped.

    ?My Lady... are you sure??

    ?Take a pan, he loves them?

    She picked up a pan on the ground and held it out towards Pranav, who reached out his hand again. She came even closer, until the damned abruptly snatched the object from her hand, scaring her out of her mind. The man began drumming the pan with his fingers and giving her blank looks, accompanied by sounds similar to the moans of a newborn baby.

    ?He likes you! See? Just play with him?

    ?Pranav is my cousin?, Sevika explained. ?He used to work with me. He was the cook. Then, two years ago he went missing in the forest while looking for aromatic herbs. After a few days, he came back like this?

    ?Y-you locked him up here... W-why??

    ?To keep him away from others while we searched for a cure?

    ?Damnation might spread!?, Nene observed. ?Sevika, you are not safe in here!?

    ?Pft! Nah!?, Jiriel interrupted her.

    ?My Lady, this is dangerous! If Sevika were to be damned, she could then spread it throughout the city!?

    ?What are you talking about? It¡¯s not the plague?

    ?Jiri, is it contagious? You''re kidding, right? I fed him every day?

    ?The Evil One uses its minions as a means to spread its influence, testing the souls of anyone who comes near?

    ?Nene, enough of Oroel''s nonsense. You''re scaring Sevi. Don''t worry, it''s not contagious?

    She stood bewildered. Was the Emissary unaware of the dangers of damnation?

    ?My Lady, perhaps for you, but for an ordinary mortal...?

    ?I said enough!?, she thundered.

    Nene bowed and wished to disappear. Why was she being scolded? She was trying to keep Sevika safe, yet the Emissary was against it. Should she have trusted her, as she proceeded to trample on everything she had been taught, both common sense and every safety protocol of the Church?

    ?Wait a minute, it isn¡¯t contagious??, Adanara asked.

    ?B-but¡­ you said he w-was¡­?

    ?It doesn''t spread like a disease?, Jiriel explained. ?The Evil One is present in the mind of each of you. He can knock on the door, but he holds no power if you don¡¯t let him in. Unfortunately, we don''t know exactly what happened to Pranav. The day he came back he couldn''t talk already?

    ?But¡­ the protection of the Archangel¡­ My Lady, what¡­?

    ?I believe that Oroel''s protection automatically chases away the Evil One. It does it for you, so even if your soul is fragile, there is no danger?

    ?My soul¡­ fragile??

    ?Yes. Most people get by without it, but you know what mortal life is like... Sometimes everything goes wrong and you just wish for someone to get you out of trouble?

    Was her soul fragile? Had it not been for the blessing of the Archangel, would she have succumbed? Jiriel seemed convinced of it. Nene remembered the story of martyr Ifeo, who had resisted damnation, despite being a priest who had not yet received his vows, with simple stillness of mind. Was the protection of the Archangel superfluous? It was only necessary for people like her, weak, who were likely to fall for the Evil One¡¯s tempting voice...

    ?Ada??

    The witch was clinging to her sister, desperately trying to hold back tears. It was unusual for her to show emotions other than anger or madness, and Jiriel seemed to catch on.

    ?How did it happen to you??

    ?None of your business...?, she growled.

    ?Oh, come on, I thought we were buddies by now!?

    ?Ada, she¡­?

    Nila was interrupted by her sister, who moved away from her and composed, returning to her usual insufferable expression.

    ?I¡­ I was desperate after¡­ losing our mother. The Evil One promised me help, and I accepted?

    ?Yes, my Lady, it''s what distinguishes a witch from a common damned?

    The Emissary gave her a look of condescension, perhaps of pity, then turned towards Pranav.

    ?Wrong again. Adanara is different for two reasons: she has regained control over her mind, and she has maintained some sort of contact with the Evil One, despite everything?

    ?W-w-what?!?

    ?First, in the cell¡­ You tried to ask for his help once more, didn¡¯t you??

    The witch didn''t answer, but couldn''t hold Jiriel''s gaze, confirming her suspicions. Nila grabbed her shoulders in disbelief.

    ?Ada, please¡­ don''t ever do that again!?

    ?Mh?, she nodded.

    ?Yeah, if you wanna go that route, you¡¯ll need a teacher. Maybe my friend can help?

    ?My Lady, you want to¡­ educate a witch??

    ?Of course. She almost died in that cell?

    ?My knowledge in exchange for yours, then??, Adanara asked.

    ?Exactly. Well, not mine, Kora''s. I think she could help you, but I can''t make promises?

    The witch gave a satisfied grin that sent shivers down Nene¡¯s spine. If only her Lady had allowed her, she would have purged her and the damned on the spot, settling the matter and perhaps saving them both. The Emissary, however, was not listening to reason. Nene was not in a position to contradict her. She had to comply with her to the end. To undergo Adanara''s sorcery again was worth it, to show Jiriel the truth about her witchcraft.

    ?So you want me to cure this Pranav fellow??

    ?Can you do that??, Sevika asked.

    ?S-so far we''ve only done it once. It worked just fine, tho?, Nila explained.

    ?One hundred per cent success rate! Keep it up! How do you do it??

    ?I need a transparent object, glass or crystal?

    ?I have some glasses?

    Sevika rushed downstairs. The damned followed her with his gaze and started to complain, but Jiriel distracted him by "playing", stacking some pots on the bed. The man gasped and knocked down the tower, causing a tremendous crash. The angel burst out laughing.

    ?Nice hit! So... What are the details??

    ?All we know is that the transparent object can lure the Evil One out of a person through their blood, temporarily. After that, it must be moved elsewhere?

    ?Y-yes. If you don''t give it a new b-body, it goes back to the previous one?

    ?Really? I¡¯d never thought he was such a simpleton?

    ?To lure it into a new body, we pour some of its blood onto the object?

    ?Could it be the blood??, Jiriel muttered. ?I thought he was in your mind... What does the mind have to do with blood? What are you up to...?

    ?My Lady??

    The Emissary suddenly became gloomy. Nene fought her disgust for the damned and moved closer, trying to get a better look at her face. To her dismay, she saw that her eyes no longer had pupils, but had become uniform spheres coloured in bronze. She touched her shoulder. Jiriel suddenly went back to normal.

    ?Oh, sorry. Did I scare you? Sometimes I forget to see with my eyes. Maybe I should close them when I¡¯m thinking?

    ?My Lady, I fear you are making a mistake?, she said.

    ?Maybe. To find out, we have to try?

    ?Your Lady seems quite open-minded?, Adanara scoffed. ?Why don''t you do the same??

    ?When she¡¯ll see your blasphemy, then I¡¯ll be the one laughing!?

    ?¡°Blasphemy¡±??, Jiriel asked.

    Nila winced and Nene smiled triumphantly. The Emissary had finally begun to understand! Perhaps there was still hope for Pranav. It would have been her pleasure to help him save his soul. The Emissary, however, burst out laughing.

    ?My Lady??

    ?¡°Blasphemy¡±! Sounds so funny?

    The angel repeated the word over and over as if it were a silly tune. The damned observed her curiously and grunted at the same pace.

    ?I-i-it''s not blasphemy. It''s nothing bad?, Nila explained.

    ?Oh, Nene¡­ Oroel calls everything he doesn''t like ¡°blasphemy¡±. Trust me, let''s evaluate things more objectively, shall we??

    ?But... the witch... you should...?

    ?Uh? What did you expect? That I would¡­ vaporise the witch with a glance? Ew!?

    Adanara instinctively took a step back. Nene was about to cry: why was the Emissary mocking her? Of course she hoped that Jiriel would annihilate the servants of the Evil One! If the protection of the Archangel could destroy them, for sure an angel in the flesh could do the same.

    ?Why??, she finally cried. ?Why do you show compassion for those who spread evil??

    Jiriel stood up, approached her and hugged her tight. Her armour was warm, the metal wasn''t hard to the touch. Somehow, it felt as soft as her hands. Nene sobbed for a few moments, trying to ward off the strong migraine that was about to tear her skull apart.

    ?Shhhh, everything''s fine. You''ll see?

    ?What a pain in the ass?

    ?Ada!?

    ?What??

    Nene ignored the witch. For the first time since she met her, her words and presence did not disturb her. Was it Jiriel''s magic? Maybe she was finally seeing the bigger picture, maybe she was completely crazy. The comfort the Emissary gave her was all she wanted.

    ?Nene, I promised to help you understand better. Be patient. I''ve discovered that humans have a hard time learning stuff, you know? At least, from my point of view. I also promised that you would not suffer during the experiment. I need you to trust me. I will always be by your side?

    ?Yes, my Lady?

    ?Good girl. We''ll fix everything, no worries?

    Sevika came back, holding some unusually clean glasses in her hands. She looked around for a moment before speaking.

    ?Jiri? Is everything okay??

    ?Of course. Can we proceed??

    Adanara nodded. She took one of the glasses and analysed it against the light.

    ?It should be fine. Put them close together?

    Nene looked disgustedly at the damned who was curled up on the bed. Despite her Lady''s promises, she was terrified of subjecting herself to that witchcraft again. Memories of the pain and ecstasy she had felt haunted her. She was afraid of suffering again. She was afraid of enjoying it again, enjoying the Evil One¡¯s temptation.

    Jiriel sat down next to the damned and clapped her hands on her thighs. Was she¡­inviting her to sit on her lap? Nene got closer.

    ?I''ll be by your side all the time. You won''t feel anything. I promise?

    She gulped. She sat on the Emissary''s legs. Her familiar warm aura calmed her a little. Jiriel caressed her head and pulled her closer, holding her to her chest.

    ?W-what about him??, Nila asked. ?I-if we hurt him, h-he might become violent?

    ?Sevi, can you take care of him??

    The woman pulled a knife from her belt and approached her cousin. Her eyes were filled with concern. The damned looked at her in turn while sobbing.

    ?What am I supposed to do??

    ?Make a small cut and let his blood drip onto the glass. Then do the same to the nun?

    ?T-they must maintain contact until the transfer is complete?

    ?Got it. Stand still, Pranav?

    The woman grabbed the man''s wrist and brought the blade closer to his hand. He didn''t react in any way.

    ?Wouldn''t it be safer to immobilise him??, the witch suggested.

    ?My cousin¡¯s not a beast!?, Sevika answered.

    She dipped the tip of the blade into the palm of his hand. The man stared at the cut but didn''t bat an eyelid. He seemed absent, helpless and incredibly docile for a damned. Sevika put the glass in his hand. His blood stained it in an instant, dark and repulsive. Once done, Sevika handed the knife to Jiriel. Nene anticipated her and grabbed it.

    ?I¡¯d rather do it myself?

    ?As you wish?

    The Emissary held her tight. The feeling of tranquillity became even more intense. Nene felt drowsy. It was hard to stay focused on what she was doing. She wanted to be lulled forever, to forget about everything else. She brought the tip of the blade to her skin. A tiny stream of blood ran, but she felt no pain. She widened the cut a little. Jiriel gently grabbed her hand and stopped her.

    ?That''s enough. Be careful, you could hurt yourself without even realising it?

    She nodded. The Emissary took the knife from her and guided her hand towards that of the damned, supported by Sevika, towards the glass stained with blasphemous blood. Despite Jiriel''s comforting presence, she began to tremble. A stain of her blood spread across the clear glass. Jiriel didn''t stop hugging her for a moment. Nene recognised the horrible sensation of the Evil One whispering to her soul. However, its tempting voice was different. It seemed rather¡­ intrigued? Thoughts that didn''t belong to her travelled through her mind, but they didn''t try to subjugate her. The Archangel''s protection did not trigger the violent reaction it had in the past. The voices faded softly. She had been holding her breath the entire time, so she started gasping for air.

    ?Are you okay??, Jiriel asked softly.

    ?Yes¡­ Yes, my Lady. What did you do??

    ?Not much. Oroel would have sent him away regardless, so I asked him to leave. Usually, he doesn''t listen to me, but in your case, he had little choice?

    The glass fell to the floor and shattered. Pranav slumped against his cousin, who helped him lie on the bed. Nila rushed over to him to observe closely.

    ?Are we done? Is he better? Jiri, is he better??

    ?L-let me check?

    ?Leave it to her, Sevi?

    The woman obeyed. Nila analysed the damned for a few moments, touched his forehead, observed his eyes and rested her head on his chest to listen to his breathing.

    ?He has a severe fever and a hard time breathing. He n-needs medicines?

    ?Nene, check if the Evil One is still there?

    ?Yes, my Lady?

    Reluctantly, she climbed off Jiriel''s lap. Her nausea was still there, but with Adanara around, that was to be expected. She took the silver cross and brought it to Pranav¡¯s forehead. She pressed it against his skin. There was no reaction.

    ?How is this possible??, she whispered.

    ?Ah! It worked!?, the angel exulted. ?That¡¯s it! You did it!?

    ?We have to hurry up and take care of his fever?

    ?Oh, right?

    Jiriel sat next to Pranav. After scrutinising him for a moment, she forced his mouth open and brought her face closer to his. A shiver ran down Nene''s spine. She couldn''t look away. The angel puffed into the man''s mouth, then sat back down and smiled.

    ?Done?, she announced.

    ?W-w-what?!?, Nila babbled.

    ?He¡¯s ok?, she repeated. ?Could you take care of him now??

    The herbalist checked the man again and her expression became more and more bewildered. He looked extremely battered, but all obvious signs of damnation were gone. In the timeframe of a few minutes, the damned had turned back to being a simple man, albeit sick and weakened. Sevika overwhelmed Adanara with a hug. She held her so tightly that her eyes bulged and she could not breathe.

    ?You saved my cousin! Thank you! Thank you! How can I repay you??

    The witch barely managed to let out a gasp. The innkeeper showed no sign of letting go.

    Nene walked next to the Emissary, who rested a hand on her shoulder. The scene looming before her was similar to that in Adanara¡¯s refuge. That time, Nene was part of the jubilation, she had willingly contributed to something that had made Sevika happy. She had saved Pranav''s life, she had earned the Emissary''s affection. She looked up and met Jiriel¡¯s bizarre bronze eyes. Her Lady was smiling, more luminescent than ever.

    ?Congratulations, Inquisitor?

    ?I''m¡­ confused?, she admitted.

    ?You have sworn to save the damned, and so you did. Pranav''s soul is safe and sound within him, and his body will recover soon?

    ?Are you sure about that??

    ?Yes. I see it clearly. He''s fine. Thanks to you?

    Nene smiled. She felt ashamed of her complacency. She had just voluntarily taken part in a blasphemous ritual and, according to the teachings of the Church, condemned another soul to eternal damnation. Yet she felt happy. Was she willing to throw away everything right to gain the Emissary''s approval? Watching Sevika crush the two sisters in her beastly hug, it didn''t look like such a terrible prospect.

    ?My Lady... Did you know this would happen??

    ?Maybe. But hadn''t you seen it with your own eyes, would you have believed me?

    She bowed her head in shame, but Jiriel didn¡¯t allow her. She knelt and forced her to look at her.

    ?You saved a life today. You saved a family. You should be proud of it?

    She hesitated to answer. She had a thousand questions, about the Archangel, the Church, the Evil One, about damnation... It was undeniable that reality was more complex and multifaceted than what she had been taught since childhood, yet the mere thought made her head spin. For the moment, she could have followed the Emissary''s advice and savoured their victory.

    ?Yes, my Lady?, she smiled.

 Chapter 1.17

    ?How do I look??

    Nene didn''t answer. She didn''t know how to. Was Oto expecting someone raised in a monastery and trained in the virtues of faith to give him fashion advice? The boy had purchased a new, bizarre, cylindrical canvas hat and was showing it off in front of the fireplace at home. He had got it from a merchant from afar and meant to wear it at the banquet organised by the mayor.

    The entire village of Kumhar knew what had happened a few days earlier. The nightmares and the restlessness of the livestock had significantly decreased, but not completely disappeared. Adanara was still out of control, but having freed her, she was no longer attempting to use her sorcery forcibly, as the Emissary instructed. Furthermore, the mayor wanted to formally welcome the two sisters and Nene as citizens. Thanks to the ritual invented by Eidelhan, the city no longer had to fear the Furies as it once did.

    ?I bet everyone will be jealous. Imma start a new trend?

    ?Agreed?, she said. ?I¡¯ve never seen a hat like that?

    ?The merchant said they are fairly common where he¡¯s from. He had one too?

    ?Oto, I don''t think I can help you. I... I''ve never even owned any clothes?

    She grabbed her silver-embroidered cloak and wrapped herself in it. The boy looked at her in confusion.

    ?Aren''t those yours??

    ?No. They belong to Mother Superior. She is responsible for providing everything necessary for the cadets?

    ?What about non-cadets??

    ?Well, when an Inquisitor gets old, they usually become masters of the Order and teach the young. Sometimes the Prince gifts them some land where they can retire?

    ?The Prince?!?

    ?Yes. The Prince¡­ of the Principality, you know?. He rules... In short, he is kind of a mayor?

    ?Ooooh. So one day you will own a farm??

    ?Maybe?

    ?When I was little, Grandpa and Jiriel took care of me. I miss my grandpa sometimes... Do you miss your mother??

    ?She''s not my mother! Mother Superior is¡­ she takes care of all the cadets. Like in an orphanage. You know those at least??

    ?Nope?, the boy admitted. ?Principality sounds like a weird place. Uh, maybe I need a cloak like yours??

    Oto went back to admire his clothes. Nene sighed: she had agreed to assist him out of gratitude, but she was so out of place. She had always thought that only nobles would care so much about their appearance, yet that was not the case. At the monastery, she had been taught that vanity distracts people from the threat of the Evil One and instils desire, through which it can tempt them. The teachings she had received over a lifetime, however, were being challenged before her very eyes, over and over, by the joint work of an angel and a witch. She had no idea what to believe in anymore.

    ?I wanna try it?

    She took off her cloak and handed it to him. After a few moments, the boy finally managed to put it on and was satisfied. He struck a stiff pose and brought a hand to the hat.

    ?My name is Master Oto, a landowner and a rich man from the Principality?

    Nene laughed. Wearing the bizarre cylindrical headdress, his usual practical clothes and the silver cloak of the Inquisition, he looked more like a clown than a landowner.

    ?You look like the Gentleman Thief?

    ?Does it mean it suits me??

    ?No?, she said amid laughter. ?The Thief is a fictional character, from a play. He wears a black cloak and a mask to hide in the night?

    Oto sprinted towards her and stuck the hat on her head. Then he took a few steps back and pretended to look her up and down, stroking his chin thoughtfully.

    ?What about you? You look like a jester?

    She shoved him, and he did it back. Nene was caught off guard and fell to the ground, on her butt. She bursted out laughing.

    ?You are the one to talk? Did you think you would impress My Lady with that ridiculous hat??

    Oto sat down in front of her and smiled. He handed her the cloak and reclaimed his hat.

    ?Am I that stupid??

    ?No, I didn''t mean it. In truth, I don''t think the Emissary would mind how you look?

    Her childhood memories resurfaced, about scuffles with that unpleasant brat, Liaria. She used to bully Elora, and Nene always came to her aid. Usually, they ended up being punished by Mother, all three of them. They had cleaned a lot of pots, pans and clothes due to Liaria''s misbehaving. Oto seemed to read her mind and smiled at her again.

    ?I''m glad you are here. I feel like I have a sister now?

    She blushed. She was used to being called "sister" by the other cadets, but Oto didn''t mean it the same way. She didn''t consider him a brother, but it was pleasant being around each other. She was happy to share the roof with him and Jiriel. It wasn''t every day she got to have a friendly brawl with someone while laughing.

    ?I''m happy too?, she admitted.

    ?Do you still want to go back to the Principality??

    ?I''m not sure... First I need to get some answers. By the way, Oto¡­?

    ?Yes??

    ?How am I supposed to make a living here? I shouldn¡¯t keep going like this?

    ?Like this??, he asked, confused.

    ?Yes, I mean¡­ You provide food for everyone, and I don''t help in any way?

    ?Really? I thought you were the one cleaning everything around the house, lately. No, wait... It must be you, Jiriel¡¯s way too lazy?

    ?What?! What are you talking about??

    ?It¡¯s true. Jiriel never does anything. She''s been busy with you lately, but usually, she spends her time at the tavern or bathing in the stream?

    ?You said she looked after you!?

    ?She used to. When I was little she taught me to hunt, to cut wood... Then she became lazy?

    Nene refused to believe him. An angel was supposed to be a paragon of virtue. She knew that Jiriel was very different from what she imagined, but every day a new scandalous detail about Her Lady would come to light. It was too much.

    ?I''m sure there¡¯s a good reason?

    ?Is there??, the boy laughed. ?You should see her room. It¡¯s full of toys. She spends every night playing games?

    ?Wait, the noises I hear at night... It¡¯s her??

    ?Yup. I scolded her in the past. Since then she tried to be less noisy, at least. When she plays with toy soldiers she makes all the sounds of a battle, screaming and all?

    ?You''re making things up! I don''t believe you?

    ?Go and see, then. If she lets you in. You know, I think she''s a bit ashamed?

    Nene rose to her feet, indignant. She was certain Oto wasn¡¯t trying to defame the Emissary, yet he was. Even worse, given Jiriel''s peculiarity, she couldn''t be sure he was lying.

    ?I''ll go right away!?

    ?Wait, take this?, Oto said, retrieving a bottle from a cabinet. ?Maybe this will bribe her. I''ll take Lemon and go into town. The mayor asked everyone for help with the banquet?

    ?I¡¯ll be there, as soon as I have spoken to the Emissary?.

    ?Okay?

    Oto headed towards the exit but turned around after a few steps. He tossed the top hat onto an armchair and ran a hand through his hair.

    ?Nene, you could call her by name, you know? I think she would be happy?

    She didn''t answer. It would have been extremely disrespectful to call an angel by name. Yet she seemed to be the only one to think that way. Some people in the village even called her nicknames or made fun of her. She was considered an equal by them. Inconceivable.

    Nene grabbed the bottle and headed for the small door that led to the basement. She knocked. A noise came from inside, like objects falling over and someone stumbling.

    ?Oto??

    ?It¡¯s Nene, my Lady?

    ?Oh, Nene. Is something wrong??

    ?I was wondering... Oto said... Can I come in??

    ?No! There''s... lotta stuff in here. You could get lost!?

    ?I have some wine for you?

    ?You¡¯re so nice. We can drink it upstairs, though. Let''s go to the stream! I''ll show you my favourite spot!?

    ?Actually, I''m pretty curious about your¡­ living quarters??

    That phrase caused a moment of silence between the two. Nene was disappointed in herself: she had given in to the urge of curiosity. Still, the Emissary had repeatedly encouraged her to do so, so she thought she was finally on the right path. After all, the Evil One had not manifested despite her moment of weakness.

    ?Okay. But just this once!?

    The lock clicked and the little door opened. Jiriel welcomed her in her usual pink dress, hunched over due to the narrow space. Her light illuminated a narrow wooden staircase that led underground.

    ?Careful. Archers?

    The Emissary took the bottle from her hand and led the way. Nene followed her light. She paid attention to her steps and noticed with disappointment that there were some toy soldiers carved out of wood left on the stairs. Perhaps Oto wasn''t lying after all.

    ?Archers take advantage of high ground, so their arrows can fly further?, the angel explained. ?You¡¯re quite clever, you humans. You don''t understand how the world works, but you often still manage to take advantage of its ways?

    ?Are you interested in war??

    ?Oh, no, silly. I invented a strategy game. Well, actually I¡¯m not done with the rules, yet. When it''s ready I''ll show it to everybody. Can you imagine? Maybe it¡¯ll become famous! Cards and dice will be obsolete!?

    They came to the dark basement. Jiriel spread her wings, casting much more light, and Nene could observe her bizarre refuge. It was an old cellar dug into the bare earth, the walls and floors roughly boarded up. The place was full of junk messily piled up. There were clothes, dolls, everyday tools, animals carved in wood, an old oval mirror, some books scattered on the floor, a rocking horse... That room was a child¡¯s dream, even if it didn¡¯t belong to one, but rather to someone with a morbid curiosity for everything related to humans.

    ?Oto was right?, she sighed.

    ?I''ll get you a glass!?

    The Emissary rummaged through a trunk, inside which Nene saw more clothes and shoes. She took out a wooden cup and handed it to her. She poured some wine and then sat down on the ground. Nene did the same.

    ?My Lady, what are all these things??

    ?Things I like. When I like something, I hoard it?

    ?I see lots of toys¡­?

    ?Exactly! Toys are fun. Why don¡¯t they make more of them??

    Nene brought the cup to her mouth. The aroma of the wine made her want to puke. She took a sip. The slightly sour taste disgusted her.

    ?I never thought you were the conceited sort?, she smiled.

    ?Am not?

    ?I apologise. You have a mirror and a lot of clothes, so I thought...?

    ?Oh, ah, you mean those¡­?, she laughed embarrassed. ?Oto is so silly¡­?If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ?You mean these are all gifts? From Oto?!?

    ?Most of them. I don''t mind, but I would like something different, sometimes. I don''t even use them!?

    ?How does he get so many??

    Jiriel looked extremely annoyed. Her white light faded to blue. She took a huge gulp of wine.

    ?There''s a seamstress in town who gives him huge discounts?

    ?And that¡¯s... bad??

    ?Of course it is! Who does she think she is? Just ¡®cause Oto is cute, she treats him like a lil¡¯ kid! She¡¯s always nice to him. Every time she sees me she asks about him!?

    The light became increasingly blue and the bottle contents began to run low. It was a touchy subject, so Nene tried to change it.

    ?I was wondering if you could help me. I think I should find a job for as long as I''m here?

    ?Why that??

    ?Because¡­ Oto provides food for all of us. I want to help him. What do you think??

    ?Oh, didn''t I tell you? The mayor wants to give you an assignment. He didn''t tell me the details, but I think he will ask you, Adanara and Nila to join the city guard?

    ?The guard? We''re not soldiers. Also, the two of them don''t even know how to fight?

    ?You might be the ¡°Fury Hunters¡±. Do you like the title? I made it up right now?

    ?Would you approve??

    Jiriel shook her head. She drank the last sip of wine and shook the bottle, sadly realising that it was empty.

    ?Do as you wish, Nene?

    ?To be honest, I don''t know what I want...?, she confessed.

    ?Is something wrong??

    ?I... I don''t understand anything anymore! Are you sure that that... thing the witch did can save the damned? If so, I... we... My Lady, why doesn''t the Archangel know about it??

    ?Well, there are things Oroel doesn''t know, others he doesn''t want to admit he does. Hard to say¡­?

    ?What does this make me??

    Adanara''s words rang in her mind. "Murderer". Was she sound? Had Nene and her entire Order been nothing but murderers for centuries?

    ?You¡¯re Nene!?, the Emissary answered naively.

    ?You don''t understand... I... I purged a man...?

    Tears arose in her eyes. Jiriel caressed her and wrapped her in her iridescent wings.

    ?You must choose what you want to do from here on out, Nene?, she whispered. ?You can''t change the past?

    The angelic embrace made her feel safe, protected and comforted. She wiped her eyes.

    ?There¡¯s yet another matter?

    ?I''m listening?

    ?I... don¡¯t think I want to associate with these two?

    ?Are you still afraid of them??

    She nodded: they had deceived her, involved her in a terrible experiment against her will and without understanding the possible consequences, they had almost killed her. It was only natural to fear them.

    ?I hate them!... But I don''t want to?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?I mean¡­ Nila was very kind to me before her sister appeared. I would like¡­ I would like¡­?

    She blushed and hid her face in Her Lady''s lap. Jiriel had read her like a book: she wanted affection above all else. She was so desperate to have some that she was willing to look for it even from the witch''s accomplice. She often thought about Nila, remembering all the silly ideas that had crossed her mind, in the short time they spent together in Dena.

    ?Why don''t you go and see her??

    ?I''m scared... and ashamed...?

    ?Okay, end of the tour!?

    Jiriel pushed her away, jumped up and headed towards the exit. Nene followed her wondering if she had said something wrong. Was it inappropriate to talk about her personal feelings to the Emissary? Her past self wouldn''t have talked about such things even with Elora. What had happened to her self-control?

    ?My Lady, wait!?

    ?I wanna go out, I''m bored!?

    ?Have I offended you, perhaps??

    The Emissary looked at her, confused. She led the way out of the basement and locked the door.

    ?No, not at all. I don''t know what you''re talking about?

    She stood staring at the angel. She felt restless, confused and indecisive. Never in her life she had to choose what to do, what priorities or principles stand for. It would have been much easier if Jiriel had given her some direction, but, for some reason, she seemed against it.

    ?You promised to guide me¡­?, she whimpered.

    ?I will, Nene. You have to learn to make decisions for yourself, or you will never be happy?

    ?I am happy?

    ?Nene¡­?

    The Emissary''s tone startled her: she was about to be scolded. She cringed and looked down. She tried to figure out what she was doing wrong, but couldn''t.

    ?Nene, if you miss Nila, go talk to her. Why won¡¯t you??

    ?I don''t miss her at all!?, she lied.

    ?Come on!?, the angel laughed. ?Come on, just go! She and her sister are at Sevika¡¯s?

    She nodded. It was hard for her to admit it, but hope was crawling among her feelings: the hope that Jiriel was right, that Adanara''s magic was something for good, that it was possible to leave the past behind. Ever since they freed the sisters from the manor''s cell, there had been a part of her that wanted nothing more than to re-establish her relationship with Nila. She felt like a fool. She felt vulnerable but decided to give it a try anyway.

    <hr>

    The main street of Kumhar was in turmoil. Wall-building was suspended and people were going back and forth carrying baskets and carts. The entire community was working to set up two long, huge tablefuls in the centre of the city. Tables of all shapes and sizes were being gathered for that purpose, dozens of chairs, stools and even wooden crates. There were hundreds of seats. All around town farmers, peasants, shepherds and ranchers were stockpiling food supplies of all sorts, lighting hearths, preparing cauldrons and spreading lovely aromas along the way. The city guards, responsible for supervising the festival, were gathered at an improvised bench on the side of the road, a temporary open-air tavern. They were sitting there, drinking beer together with the construction workers. The past insomnia epidemic had exhausted everybody, guards above everyone else. The city was noisy with cheerful chatters of people celebrating the end of a nightmare.

    Nene spotted Oto among the crowd, helping other people as they set up a stage between the two tables in the centre of the fair. She had offered to help. She prayed that he could forgive her tardiness. It was hard to muster the courage to face Nila, so she had to do so, before she could chicken out.

    She made her way through people, took the side street to the well, and then proceeded to Sevika''s tavern. The noises from inside confirmed that she was in the right place. She took a breath and walked in through the doorless entrance. Nobody paid any attention to her. She found the four men she had met a few days earlier at their usual table, laughing out loud. Sevika was serving them dishes with appetising contents. Nene didn''t recognize what kind of food it was, but it wasn''t the owner''s terrible fried eggs at the very least.

    At the counter, sitting on a stool, dressed in local clothes, Adanara frowned at her. Her appearance was unusually normal, no one would have thought she was a witch or a stranger. Her raven black hair was pulled back in a ponytail. The signs of hardship had disappeared from her sharp face, similar to Nila''s, albeit thinner as her whole body, and frowning in an everlasting expression of annoyance. She was wearing a white shirt, simple canvas breeches, and a pair of oversized boots. Her gloomy gaze, those dark eyes as dark as the hair around her face, made Nene sick. The feeling seemed to be mutual.

    ?Hey there, kid!? Sevika shouted.

    ?It¡¯s the kiddo!?, a customer said.

    ?Hey, nice job! Thanks to you, good food is back!?

    ?My name is Nene¡­?, she complained.

    ?Pranav! Come out. Come and say hello!?

    From a room behind the counter came Pranav. He was wearing a stained apron, his face was sweaty and he looked exhausted. However, no signs of damnation were to be found. The prolonged illness had undoubtedly affected him, he had little to no hair and teeth left and he looked twenty years older than he actually was, but other than that, he was in good shape.

    ?What?!?, he shouted to his cousin.

    ?You ungrateful pig! She¡¯s the one who healed you!?

    ?She just did her part?, the witch commented.

    The man brightened up. He laughed out loud and ran towards her. Nene stood still, embarrassed. The smell of the kitchen suffocated her when the man wrapped her in a hug.

    ?Thanks, kiddo! I¡¯ll be forever grateful to you guys!?. he spitted through his toothless mouth.

    ?Glad to see you safe and sound?, she answered.

    She did not sense any trace of the Evil One within him. In front of her stood a happy man, safe and glad to be back to his former life. The four guys at the table gave her a round of applause, Sevika smiled at her. She had only once purged a damned in the past, and had received gratitude mixed with tears of despair and sad prayers for the soul of the deceased. What was happening then was much more pleasant for sure. Applause and hugs made her feel good.

    ?Are you hungry? Today¡¯s on me?

    ?You don¡¯t have to?

    ?Don''t worry, he sure knows how to cook!?

    ?Hey, are you tryna say something? I was doing fine on my own!?

    Sevika slapped the brave customer in the face. He burst out laughing, together with his friends. The sense of humour in that tavern was something else. Nene couldn¡¯t understand, but she had other things on her mind.

    ?Thanks, maybe another day?

    ?As you wish. Next time, then. You¡¯ll always be welcome here?

    Nene headed towards Adanara. The witch pretended to ignore her. She was sipping the local potato liquor and there was a hint of redness on her cheeks. She sat next to her to get her attention.

    ?What do you want? Still hunting me down??, she asked.

    ?I¡¯m not here for you. I''m looking for your sister?

    ?Oh, what did she do? Let''s hear it?

    ?Nothing. I... I would like to talk to her...?

    Adanara''s distrust and aggressiveness made her hesitate. While she understood her feelings, her Inquisitor''s mind couldn''t help but assume that, as much as that woman complained about being persecuted, it was ultimately her fault. Had she never given up her soul to the Evil One, had she never become a witch, the Church would not have bothered her at all.

    ?She''s upstairs?

    ?Thank you?

    Nene climbed the stairs to the room where Pranav had been locked up. The idea of ??returning there wasn''t appealing, but she was told Sevika had fixed up the place and offered it to the sisters, to repay her debt. Hoping that the stench of the damned no longer lingered in there, she knocked.

    ?The door is open?, Nila said from inside.

    She went in. She felt no nausea other than the one caused by Adanara''s proximity. The room had been cleaned and the scattered pots and pans were no longer there. The marks left by the nails and teeth of the damned had been hidden under heavy carpets. The bed was gone. Two mats were lying on the floor in its place. It was a decent arrangement, considering that a monster enslaved by the Evil One was locked in there for the past two years.

    Nila was facing the opposite direction. She was bent over a trunk at the back of the room. Other than that, the mats and rugs, there wasn''t much else in the room. The young woman stood up, holding a long white coat. She turned towards her and became pale.

    ?W-w-what¡­?

    ?Um¡­ Hello?

    ?I-I thought it was Ada¡­ What do you want??

    Her expression and her stronger-than-ever stuttering suggested that she was frightened. A lot had happened between them, so Nene rushed to clarify.

    ?I just came to talk. To see how you are faring?

    ?Oh¡­ I¡¯m... f-fine??

    Nene was about to close the door, but Nila flinched. She gave up to avoid scaring her further.

    ?I''m serious¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not looking for revenge. Nothing of the sort?

    She took a step forward. Nila sighed. She put the coat back in the trunk and walked towards her.

    ?Shall we take a stroll? I-I¡¯d like to talk outside?

    Nene heard footsteps coming from the stairs, then hasty footsteps, as if someone was rushing down.

    ?Okay?

    She followed the herbalist downstairs. Nila, unlike her sister, wore clothes similar to those she was used to, a long yellow dress and leather boots. After their release, the mayor had returned their belongings, or what was left of them. Nila headed to the tavern counter, where Adanara was still drinking and ignoring her.

    ?Ada!?, she scolded her.

    ?What??

    The witch was drunk. It was hard to understand whatever was coming from her mouth. Nila snatched the glass from her hand, and silence fell over the room, except for the whispers of the four men sitting at the table.

    ?I bet on the blondie?, one of them said and dropped a coin on the table.

    More bets followed. Adanara turned slowly, her face enraged. Nene was used to seeing her like that, but she usually softened in Nila''s presence. Was it the alcohol?

    ?Give it back!?

    ?D-do you want to sit there and... g-get wasted all the time and spy on me??

    ?I wasn¡¯t spying on you!?, she lied.

    ?I hate you when you act like that!?

    Nila handed back the glass, slamming it on the counter. She motioned for Nene to follow her and rushed out. Nene cast one last glance at Adanara, who was growling at her.

    ?Wait, who won??, a man asked.

    Nene left fearing that the situation would worsen. She gloated a little at the idea that the witch had gotten lectured, but Nila was in an awful mood. She was walking fast, her head hunched forward, and didn''t say a single word.

    ?Where are we going??

    ?Far from her¡­?

    Nila led the way down the alley. They reached the crossroads where the well stood, and went to the next alley, where Jiriel had forbidden her to enter.

    ?Wait. The Emissary told me never to come here?, she explained.

    ?Huh? Why??

    ?I have no idea?, she admitted. ?There must be a reason?

    ?But I-I think you should see?

    Nene took a deep breath. It was not her habit to break rules, especially when dictated by a divine entity. Still, she remembered the ruins near Dena, the sense of excitement at discovering that ancient, however blasphemous, place while in pleasant company. She blinked, realising she was daydreaming.

    ?Okay, let''s go?

    The alley didn''t look any different than the one next door. It was equally dirty, dark and barely inhabited. Two-storey houses cast their shadow on the dirt road. Occasionally a voice or the cry of a child could be heard from inside them. After a few dozen metres, the road turned sharply to the left. When they turned the corner, they found themselves in front of a stone building, partially collapsed, but with some still recognizable features: a large wooden door and the base of a bell tower. Through the torn walls, under the rubble, an altar could still be seen at the bottom of the structure.

    ?A... church??

    ?Yeah. I saw it a few days ago, while I was wandering around. Pretty weird, uh??

    Nene approached the building. She peered inside, but there wasn''t much left other than desolation. Perhaps that area used to be under the rule of the Principality? She had never read anything about it. The historical texts of the Church mentioned nothing other than the slow expansion of its borders, not the other way around. She would have liked to find out more, but she would hardly have got any information from that pile of stones. Perhaps the Emissary could help her.

    ?What do you think??, she asked Nila.

    The young woman kept her distance. Nene had come looking for her to clarify things between them. For a moment it almost felt like nothing had ever happened, which brought a smile to her face.

    ?Thanks for bringing me here?

    ?Y-you¡¯re welcome. I guess?

    ?Nila, listen... I would like...?

    ?I''m so, so sorry, Nene?

    Nila interrupted her abruptly. She was looking at the ground, her eyes clouded with tears and almost crushing her dress skirt. Her shoulders were shaking, her voice was cracking with sobs.

    ?I''m sorry. I-I don''t blame you if you''re mad at me. I lied to you, deceived you... B-but I never had anything against you, for what it''s worth...?

    Nene felt a sting in her stomach. She sincerely wanted to forgive her and start over, yet it was so difficult¡­ She took a breath.

    ?I''m sorry I thought poorly of you and your sister. All of this¡­ it¡¯s hard for me as well. Everything that¡¯s happening goes against everything I have been taught. I have always thought what I knew was the unequivocal truth...?

    ?I-I never wanted to hurt you. I was afraid of the C-Church?

    ?Do you think that... We could start from scratch, you and I??

    Nene blushed. Now she was the one looking away. Nila finally stopped sobbing. When Nene found the courage to look at her again, she saw her smiling.

    ?Yes. I¡¯d love to?

    She smiled back. She felt like she had let go of a tremendous burden. She had done something good for herself.

    ?Did you hear that¡­ Well, this is embarrassing¡­ They''re throwing a party for us tonight??

    ?Yes... It is embarrassing. I was choosing w-what to wear when you came?

    ?Could we¡­ go together??

    Nila looked thoughtful for a few moments. Had she said something that had made her feel uncomfortable? Nene had no time to overthink before she got a response.

    ?Yes. It''ll be fun. My s-sister will be sulkier than usual, tho?

    They both held back a laugh. It was so pleasant to have that relaxed atmosphere back, reminiscent of the days before witchcraft, before an angel and a mysterious tree came into their lives. Nene tried to keep her hopes in check. She had already made a similar mistake in the past and, in doing so, lost sight of herself and what was happening in front of her. She swore to stay grounded, hoping that things would go smoothly that time.

 Chapter 1.18

    Nene lost track of the score for the umpteenth time. Her teammate, Beleos, paled when he saw her putting the Four Horses on the table. The satisfied laughter of their two opponents, Kuur and Filiam, confirmed that she had made a terrible choice. She didn''t understand much about that card game. The quartet of regulars at the tavern had invited her to play. Samuel, who had given up his seat, was standing behind her, explaining the convoluted game rules and giving her a few hints, but she was still a total novice, sent to slaughter against veteran players.

    ?I play the Mountain?, Filiam said.

    ?Shit!?

    ?So¡­ I have to discard, right??, she asked.

    ?Discard four cards, one for each Horse you own?

    ?If they were Mules, you would be safe, but Horses don''t thrive on mountains?

    ?Unless your partner can cover your arse somehow?

    Beleos shook his head. He played the Mule to avoid discarding himself. Kuur passed the turn, as his team was already winning thanks to the Mountain. Nene discarded four cards and was left with just two: the Twin Fairies and one whose name she couldn''t even remember, representing a bear dressed in human clothes, holding a fishing rod at the shore.

    ?Usually, if you play first, you don''t wanna start with a powerful card like the Four Horses. Otherwise, opponents will know what to respond with?

    Adanara approached their noisy table. Her eyes were cloudy from drinking. Everyone turned to her, and Filiam patted her arm.

    ?Hey, witch, wanna play too??

    ?Name¡¯s Adanara?, she said.

    ?Come on, we¡¯re having fun?

    ?What are you still doing here?? she asked, turning to Nene.

    Her threatening tone made her hesitate. Her playmates, however, glared at the witch. She felt a surge of courage, knowing that someone was watching her back.

    ?I''m waiting for Nila. She''s getting ready upstairs. You should too. The mayor invited us to a party?

    ?I know. My sister and I¡¯ll go together. By ourselves?

    An excited "ooh" rose from those present. Sevika, sensing trouble, got closer to them. She looked menacing and was ready to put in their place anyone who dared to start a fight. She likely had to deal often with that kind of crap, so she was ready for it.

    ?I asked her to go as well. She¡¯s fine with it?, Nene explained.

    Adanara leaned awkwardly on the table. Filiam moved his chair to the side to make room for her. His idiotic grin, full of anticipation, was speaking for itself: he was waiting for her and the witch to start a fight, perhaps to place more bets, same as before.

    ?My sister is¡­?, she hiccuped. ?My sis is too nice to tell you to fuck off. Don''t take advantage of her kindness!?

    Nene left the cards on the table. She didn''t feel comfortable, in truth, she was intimidated. Adanara was bigger and older than her. At the monastery, she had learned that bullies like Liaria could easily be silenced with a little of their own medicine, but that one seemed different, determined, convinced of what she was doing. Nene hesitated to answer back, although she was sure to be in the right, and that in the worst-case scenario, her new friends would have been on her side. Maybe.

    ?Maybe she''s too nice to tell you to fuck off?, she replied.

    The men at the table burst into laughter. Beleos jumped up and began patting Adanara on the back while pretending to wipe tears from his eyes. Even Sevika held back a laugh. She turned away to avoid being noticed, achieving the opposite effect. The light of reason left Adanara''s eyes. She got even closer and grabbed her wrist, forcefully. Silence fell. Sevika stood behind the witch and folded arms.

    ?That''s enough, give it a rest now?, she commanded.

    ?We''re not in the Principality here, bitch! Your Church is nowhere near to protect you!?

    ?Let me go!?

    ?One drink on the witch!?

    ?Same!?

    The bets were stacked against Nene. How to blame them? Adanara was physically superior, furious and out of control due to alcohol. She looked around for the owner, who looked like she was about to explode.

    ?I warned you! No fights in here, ¡®kay? Don''t think I''ll let it go because you saved my cousin!?

    ?Ada!?

    Nila, descending the staircase from the floor above, entered the scene, looking shocked. Adanara lowered her head and let Nene go. Her sister ran to her side and grabbed her by the shoulders.

    ?Ada, what''s wrong with you? T-talk to me?

    The witch freed herself from her grip. Without saying a word, she lolled upstairs, amidst the general silence.

    ?Are you hurt??, Nila asked.

    ?No¡­ Thank you?

    ?So¡­ did Nene win??

    ?I think it''s a draw?

    ?Bullshit! The kid won. Gimme my dinks already!?

    ?She got rescued, tho! It''s not fair!?

    ?I''m so sorry, Nene. W-what happened??

    ?Don''t worry. I''m not trying to make friends with¡­ with her?

    She strained from calling her ¡°a witch¡±, wary of Nila''s feelings. Finally, with Adanara far and gone, she managed to calm down. Nila was wearing the white coat she had tried on that morning. Not only that, her hair was perfectly combed, unlike hers. The herbalist, perhaps out of habit, examined her arm for bruises. She lifted the sleeve of her jacket and began to touch it gently. She was getting too worried over nothing, but Nene let her. She would have died of embarrassment to admit it, but that kind of attention made her happy.

    ?Your sister¡¯s jealous!?, Samuel said.

    ?Yes, she''s pissed off because you and kiddo are going out together?

    Nila turned frantic. She pretended to be focused on visiting Nene, but her gestures went from methodical and delicate to stiff and shaky.

    ?Stupid. S-stupid Ada¡­?, she whispered.

    ?I don''t care about your grudges?, Sevika added. ?I owe you three a lot, and you two are my guests. Still, remind her that I won¡¯t tolerate troubles at my place. Is it clear??

    ?Yes, o-of course. I''m sorry?

    The owner seemed satisfied and went back to her chores. Nila looked like she was about to cry. Nene grabbed her hand gently, then adjusted her sleeve.

    ?I''m fine, really. Don''t blame yourself?

    Nila nodded, unaware of the four men eavesdropping on their conversations, as entertained as an audience at the theatre. Nene frowned. She got off the chair and took Nila by hand.

    ?Let''s get out of here. Keep playing without me, you guys?

    ?Hey, what? You run when losing? Not cool?

    Beleos slapped Kuur on the head, who sought shelter under the table. The other two laughed again. Filiam collected the cards scattered on the table.

    ?Come back again to play. You too, Nila?

    ?Get her, kid!?

    They ran outside, away from those eyes that, no matter how harmless, made Nene feel suffocating, away from Adanara and her terrible temper. She led Nila to the well at the crossroads. There was a line of people with buckets coming from the main street. Preparations for the festival were still underway and she had not helped at all, despite her promise to Oto.

    ?Nene, slow down!?

    She stopped. Nila, behind her, was out of breath. Without realising it, she had been dragging her along the whole time. She left her hand and gave her a half bow.

    ?I''m sorry, I got nervous. I just wanted to leave, you see¡­?

    She avoided commenting on how her sister had gotten on her nerves. Whatever Adanara''s situation was, it was clear that Nila cared deeply about her. Nene wanted to avoid hurting her feelings at all costs, although she had already, by calling Adanara "witch" and other names.

    ?I get it. L-let¡¯s take a break, please?

    Nila sat on a wall next to the well. People around the street were busy and ignored them, so Nene took courage and sat next to her. The herbalist didn''t stop wrinkling the bottom of her coat, until she took a deep breath and looked her in the eyes.

    ?I-I''m sorry about my sister. She''s... sometimes she acts stupid?

    Nene would have lied by saying she didn''t care, or by blaming it on alcohol. She didn''t know that witch all that well, but there was bad blood between them. Was she supposed to forgive her? Adanara could have died for all she cared. Should she have tried for Nila''s sake? Assuming that Adanara was willing to reconcile somehow.

    ?I think I understand how she feels?, she admitted.

    ?Really??

    ?Yes, I¡­ This is all pretty hard for me. I''m forced to rethink everything I''ve been taught. I think it''s the same for her. I have¡­?

    The words got caught in her throat. Was it a good idea to talk about it? Wasn''t she exposing too much? Was she crazy to lower her guard in front of a relative to a heretic? Nila, however, came closer, encouraging her to continue. She sighed.

    ?I have dedicated my entire life training to purge the damned. She spent most of her life hiding from the Church... Well, I think these things can''t simply be forgotten?

    ?I think so. It''s not easy, it''s true, but... Look at us?

    Nila took her hand and smiled at her. Nene blushed. Something inside suggested to stay alert, to figure out how she was being deceived this time. She quieted it and took Nila¡¯s hand in return, but couldn''t hold her gaze.

    ?Why¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of me??, she asked.

    ?I''ve n-never been afraid of you. I''m afraid of the Church. I think you¡¯re a nice person?

    She smiled. She felt stupid for not thinking of something so simple. Nila had tricked her to protect her sister. Nene understood how she felt.

    ?I think it''s the same for me. I¡¯m afraid of the Evil One and... things I don''t know. But they intrigue me at the same time. I¡¯m intrigued by you?

    Nene¡¯s face went on fire. What was she babbling?! Nila laughed and left her hand.

    ?Am I m-mysterious or something??

    ?I don''t know how to explain it properly¡­?

    ?You were right about m-my sister. Ever since... she was d-damned, she never was at peace. Please, f-forgive her?The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ?I can try, but so must she?

    A pang in her stomach reminded her of the horrible sensation she felt in the witch''s presence. The Archangel''s blessing constantly reacted to her proximity. Furthermore, what she had just said was against every moral principle. She was about to have another migraine but was determined to try and follow the Emissary''s philosophy.

    Nila stood up. She grabbed her by both hands and lifted her too. They were so close that Nene started to feel nervous. Their height difference was impossible not to notice. Nene leaned her head back to look at her face.

    ?I was right. You''re a good p-person. You are not j-just an instrument of the Church?

    That said, Nila held her close. Nene felt her breath caress the back of her neck. The warmth of Nila¡¯s body wrapped her and the light pressure on her shoulders made her feel safe. She returned the hug and closed her eyes.

    ?Would you¡­?

    She couldn¡¯t muster the courage to finish the sentence. She remembered all the saccharine novels she had read in the past, their protagonists bold and sure of themselves. Acknowledging she was the exact opposite, she was afraid to take the next step.

    ?What??, Nila asked.

    ?Would you¡­ come with me to the festival? I mean¡­ just the two of us?

    She closed her eyes again. Her heart began to throb wildly. She immediately regretted having opened her bloody mouth. On the other hand, though, she felt relieved having said what needed to be said. The thought that was tormenting her for quite some time was out of her mind.

    ?O-of course?, Nila replied. ?I-I thought we were already?

    <hr>

    Dusk came and with it, the first night fires were lit in Kumhar¡¯s main street. The last preparations for the festival were still ongoing. Some people were already sitting at the tables, drinking beer from large pewter mugs. The fires were being used not only for lighting but also to heat large cauldrons of soup and stew, the scent of which spread throughout the street. The stage in the centre had been completed and a group of instrumentalists sat up there, exchanging pleasantries with the mayor. All around were people still setting out benches and chairs, carrying water, pots, baskets of meat and vegetables. Nene took a quick look around the crowd, hoping to spot Oto. She saw him rolling a barrel on the ground, on the opposite side of the street.

    ?S-seriously? We''ve never done things this big in Dena?

    Nene turned back and found an astonished Nila. Involving so many people and resources for a festival was surprising. In the Principality, most towns and villages could never have afforded such waste. Perhaps something similar might have happened in the Capital, but in that case, Nene would not have been allowed to take part in it. The Church advised against complacency. It was considered a weakness, like showing an exposed back to the Evil One.

    ?How do you think they managed??, she asked.

    ?I have no idea... At Sevika''s tavern, I saw lots of people drinking but very little money. They barely use any coins, so how is this town so rich??

    ?Yup. Oto usually trades his game for whatever he needs?

    ?Who¡¯s Oto??

    ?He is¡­ I''ll introduce him to you later. The Emissary welcomed me into her home, and Oto lives there too?

    Nila nodded but was more focused on looking around than on their conversation. There was so much noise and shouting that it was difficult to even talk to each other.

    ?M-maybe we could find him now?, Nila suggested. ?Maybe he can guide us around?

    Nene had offered to help him. She wanted to be alone with Nila but also had to keep her promise. She pointed to the boy in the crowd, who was done pushing the barrel up to a stall. She walked towards him. Nila took her hand and followed.

    ?Are you used to¡­ c-crowded places??

    ?Not really, but sometimes we were allowed to wander around the Capital. Don''t worry, we won¡¯t get lost?

    Nila tightened her grip even more. Nene bit back a laugh, not wanting to embarrass her. Her clumsiness was understandable, having always lived in a small border village, and also somewhat cute. Seeing so many people in one place must have been a new experience for her. After some pushing and many tortuous detours, they managed to get closer to the bench where Oto was resting. The boy was drenched in sweat and drinking a steaming drink from a large mug. Seeing him so exhausted, Nene felt guilty. She approached him with a forced smile.

    ?Hi, Oto?

    ?Hello?, he answered happily. ?So? Did Jiriel let you in??

    ?Yes. You were right... Well, this is Nila?

    ?The witch??

    Nene froze. Oto''s frankness was disarming. Luckily, Nila stepped forward and gave him a slight bow.

    ?No, Adanara is m-my sister. Nice to meet you, Oto?

    The boy stared at her and awkwardly imitated her gesture. What was going through his head? After a moment, he came to his senses and sprang to his feet.

    ?The mayor said you are special guests. There are lots of rumours going around about you. And Nene too. And the witch?

    ?Really? I was w-wondering if¡­ you could e-explain me how things work here?

    Nila was demonstrating social skills that Nene would never have attributed to her. She felt silly for worrying in vain.

    ?Okay? Don''t you have fairs where you¡¯re from??

    ?Not like that?, the Inquisitor said. ?Only nobles organise parties for their important guests in their mansions?

    ?Oooooh, how do you get in, then? Do you know??, the boy asked, turning to Nila.

    ?I have no idea. I¡¯m from a tiny village?

    ?Really??

    The boy looked at her. Nothing in Nila''s appearance suggested that she was of humble origins. Nene got fooled too when she first met her.

    ?So, the mayor came up with everything. Today everyone can eat and drink for free?

    Oto handed Nene his mug. The sweet aroma intrigued her. She grabbed it and took a sip. She felt a strong, bitter taste, followed by something sugary. She grimaced.

    ?What is it??

    ?Coffee. A drink Jiriel invented?

    She returned the mug. Her curiosity was satisfied, but that drink wasn''t really for her. It was time to apologise for not showing earlier, so she got closer to Oto so that he could hear her over the crowd.

    ?I''m sorry. I said I would¡¯ve helped you...?, she said.

    ?Oh, yeah... Well, it doesn''t matter. I''m done working, we can go and have fun!?

    ?What do you recommend??, Nila asked.

    ?We can go to the game counter! If you hit all the jars you win a prize! I also saw a foreigner doing tricks with torches?

    ?What do you think??

    Nene felt embarrassed. Oto''s proposals were interesting, but she couldn¡¯t think straight. It was partly because she couldn''t think of anything other than how to make a good impression on Nila, partly because she was hungry.

    ?I would like to eat something. I''ve been fasting since this morning?

    ?Yes, me too¡­?

    Oto downed his drink in one gulp. He grimaced, left the mug on the counter, then pointed to another stall not far away.

    ?They have pork there. It¡¯s the best! Go, trust me?

    ?Aren''t you coming with us??

    ?No. I promised a friend to meet at the game counter. See you later!?

    The boy ran away, waving goodbye. Within seconds, he disappeared into the crowd. Nila offered Nene a hand and a smile.

    ?Shall we??

    ?Let''s go?

    ?So you two l-live together with that angel??

    ?Exactly. Oto is... the Emissary raised him like a son, I think?

    ?He seems fun?

    ?You''re right. You know what? You should come and visit someday. I will ask the Emissary for permission?

    ?Do you t-think she''ll let me in??

    ?Of course. She holds no grudges against you, nor Adanara?

    ?I was wondering, N-Nene... Do I remember correctly? Doesn''t the Church say that t-there is only one Archangel??

    ?You noticed too??

    ?Sure. That''s why Ada and I... we were scared of her. We thought she was Him?

    ?The Archangel never leaves the Conclave inside the Citadel?

    Suddenly, an inviting aroma reached them. The smell of fatty, roasted pork was attracting people all around the stall. A young man was searing ribs on a grill, while an older woman was giving them out to hungry passersby.

    ?I''ve n-never eaten pork?, Nila confessed.

    ?I did, once. Oto is right, it''s the absolute best?

    The woman at the counter turned to them exhibiting a toothless smile. Looking closer at them, her smile turned into an intense gaze.

    ?I''ve never seen you, girls. Who are your parents??

    ?Um, we¡­?

    ?Mom, they''re the ones who dealt with the Fury!?, the boy shouted. ?Are you dumb? Everyone''s talking about ¡®em?

    ?Oh, why didn''t you say so right away? Come, sweeties. Herbert, hurry up and make some more. And woe betide you if you call your mother "dumb" again! Tch, young¡¯uns?

    ?Yes, mother?

    ?Oh, how lucky! You have come to the right place! We have the best meat in town! Our shop is over there, you see? Towards the gates. Come and visit us tomorrow, ¡®kay??

    That woman''s insistence was getting annoying. Nene wanted to get them both out of the way, but she couldn''t think of how to. It was divine grace that came to her rescue, in the form of an angel itself

    ?Nene!?, Jiriel chirped. ?Nila! ¡°Nila¡±, was it? It must be. I think?

    ?My Lady!?

    ?Hey, Jiri?, the old lady greeted her.

    ?Yo?

    The lack of formality between the two of them was impressive. A two-metre tall woman who gave off her own light, with iridescent wings on her back, did not attract much attention among people in Kumhar.

    ?I knew I''d find you here. I bet Oroel says stupid shit like "pig meat is the Evil One¡¯s meal" or other nonsense. He said it, did he??

    The angel laughed heartily and alone at her joke. Nila stood still, wide-eyed, having never witnessed the Emissary''s disturbing vocal imitations. Not that she knew the Archangel''s voice, unlike Nene, but that change in tone was unnatural, so much so that anyone would have noticed.

    ?Jiri, do my mother, please?, the boy begged her.

    His mother slapped him on the shoulder, but Jiriel was on the loose already.

    ?¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, we would have closed up shop years ago!¡±?

    She and the young man laughed. It earned the boy even more slaps, but he was a robust guy, and the blows from his petite mother left him indifferent. The imitation caused Nila to turn even stiffer, so Nene intervened.

    ?My Lady, what brings you here??

    ?You silly! Today I¡¯m all out! When people light fires, everyone gifts me wine and other good stuff. It¡¯s my party too, after all! I was the one who made you three come together... Where¡¯s Ada, by the way??

    ?My s-sister... She stayed at the tavern?

    ?I see. I hope she¡¯ll show up on time. Or maybe not! Like, can you imagine Sonhir¡¯s face? When he gets angry he turns red like strawberries! Haha!?

    ?Your ribs, my dears?, said the woman at the counter. ?Remember, the shop on the left next to the gate?

    They were given two wooden bowls filled with steaming meat. The intoxicating aroma distracted both from the Emissary performance. Jiriel, however, was not one to be easily ignored. She wal¨°ked between them and smelled the contents of Nene''s bowl as if it belonged to her.

    ?Do you want some too, my Lady??, Nene asked.

    ?Maybe later. Have you seen Oto??

    Nila pointed in the direction where they had met shortly before.

    ?H-he was over there minutes ago?

    ?Yes, he went to the game counter, so he said. A friend was waiting for him?

    Jiriel''s light shone a deep blue. Her warm aura expanded abruptly. Nila hid behind Nene, frightened.

    ?A friend?!?

    ?My Lady??

    The angel tried to compose herself, with little success. Although she wore an innocent smile, her light seemed incapable of lying.

    ?Everything''s fine. The game counter you said? I''ll go right away and beat... look for him. Bye!?

    The Emissary set off in a hurry, pushing away anyone in her way. She ignored everyone as she continued to march towards poor Oto.

    ?Was I not supposed to tell her??, Nila asked.

    ?No clue. I don¡¯t get her?

    ?Let''s get out of here?

    They went the opposite direction, away from the crowd, past the stalls and tables. They found a wooden bench in front of a house along the street and sat there. Nene''s mouth was watering, but she wasn''t sure it was appropriate, to devour her food like a wild beast during a date.

    ?Did you say you had some, once??

    ?Yes, at the monastery. The Prioress brought us some to celebrate the arrival of a new cadet, Elora?

    ?She must b-be the special sort. What was it like living there??

    Nila bit into the meat and let out a satisfied moan. Nene did the same. The sweet, fatty flavour brought back memories of that day.

    ?I liked it?, she said. ?The other cadets and I studied and trained almost all the time. I felt I was doing something good, you know??

    ?A-anything else??

    ?Not much. I read many books. Stories, not holy texts. For entertainment. But then Mother had them taken away from the library. She said they were too much of a distraction?

    Nila looked at her hands smeared with grease. Her white coat was about to become a mess at that rate. Nene sacrificed her clothes to rummage through her pockets and took a handkerchief.

    ?Here?

    ?Oh, t-thank you. I should have thought of that before. What do you like to read, Nene??

    She blushed. It felt shameful to confess that her favourite readings were romantic novels. It would have been like admitting how she was feeling that very moment

    ?Well... Don''t laugh, okay??

    ?I won''t. I promise?

    ?I like¡­ stories where¡­ ugh?

    Embarrassment overwhelmed her. She looked at the ground. Her face was going on fire. Nila got closer and caressed her shoulder.

    ?It doesn''t matter. D-don''t worry?

    That minuscule contact made her panic. She wondered if Nila was doing it on purpose. As innocent as Nila seemed at first glance, she was for sure smarter than she was giving off. Was it paranoia creeping into Nene, or a simple sense of inadequacy in the face of an unknown scenario?

    ?I like love stories?, she finally confessed.

    ?Really? That¡¯s something?, Nila giggled. ?You''re the e-emotional type?

    Nene made herself as small as possible. It was amazing that she had managed to say that out loud. At the monastery, she would have gotten scolded by the Abbess and endlessly teased from Liaria. After a few moments, she found the courage to look at Nila again, who, contrary to her expectations, hadn''t given it too much thought, and was back eating ribs.

    ?What about you??, she asked.

    Nila wiped her mouth before answering. She let out a satisfied sigh. She cleaned her hand and then looked up at the pink sky.

    ?I only read Master¡¯s books. And Dad¡¯s. There aren''t many in Dena?

    ?Your studies help others. You saved lives. I, on the other hand...?

    An awful spiral of dark thoughts and guilt came to be in her mind. However, she was not allowed to process them any further. Nila took her hand, pushing it all away. She stared at her as if hypnotised.

    ?You w-were deceived. The Church does not have all the answers. Now y-you''re making it right. I appreciate it, you know??

    ?Thank you?

    ?M-my father... He came from very far away. He said that over there they solve e-everything with science alone. Can you imagine it??

    ?No?, she admitted. ?But¡­ I''d like to see it?

    ?Me too! We could¡­ t-travel there, someday. What do you think??

    ?You and I??

    Nila nodded. Nene lost her train of thought for a moment by looking at her face. She took a breath and called upon her self-control.

    ?I¡¯d love to. Yes. Let¡¯s go and see it, that place where they thrive on science alone?

 Chapter 1.19

    Nila was getting used to the crowd. She and Nene claimed seats at the long parallel tables along the main street of Kumhar. The sun had set and numerous bonfires had been lit in the night. People were getting food and drinks at the stalls, chatting loudly, singing and playing cards and dice.

    Nene kept talking about life at the monastery. She tried to stick to funny episodes, such as her arguments with sister Liaria, while avoiding religious issues she feared would reignite tensions between her and the sisters. Nila did the same, sharing mundane memories of her village, her family and especially Adanara. It was no secret that the two of them were very close. Based on those stories, Nene began to reevaluate her opinion of the witch, despite her being a minion of the Evil One. Just like any other human being, she had cried, laughed, played and suffered, but above all she had made choices dictated by her desires and needs. Her conduct was unforgivable, but at least Nene could have tried to understand her better, rather than judge her under a single wrongful action. The Church would have called her blasphemous for even considering such a thing rather than purging the witch on sight, but clearly, the Church didn''t know everything. Her education was somewhat lacking, and she wondered how her Order would have reacted had they learned of Jiriel''s existence.

    ?Everything¡¯s fine??

    Nila looked at her apprehensively. They were sitting next to each other at the end of a table. They were alone, allowing them to have a quiet conversation and a certain degree of intimacy. Nene woke up from her thoughtful state and smiled.

    ?Yes. I was thinking that¡­ I owe your sister an apology. I mean, I was in the wrong too?

    Her words seemed to move Nila. Her eyes became moist and she came closer, too close for Nene to feel comfortable.

    ?Nene¡­ I-I''m so happy that¡­ Thank you?

    Nila hugged her. She stood still, overwhelmed by weird emotions. Strange, unknown thoughts came out of nowhere, the desire to be with her more, to reciprocate her kindness and affection with ease.

    ?Still, she needs to calm down?, she muttered as offended, trying to wash away the embarrassment.

    ?You''re right. I-I''ll see what I can do, okay??

    She nodded. She rested her head on Nila''s chest and felt her breathing quicken instantly. Was she uncomfortable too? If that was the case, why were they both indulging in such behaviour? Nene was overthinking again. She closed her eyes, enjoying the pleasant sensation. The sounds all around became indistinguishable, shouts and laughter a mere backdrop to Nila''s heartbeat.

    Footsteps behind them startled them both.

    Nila immediately recollected herself and pushed her back. Nene felt horrible, empty and lacking something. It took her a moment to refocus on her surroundings. She turned slowly, numb as if after a long sleep, and was faced by none other than Adanara. The witch, unlike her sister, wore the same clothes she had at the tavern, the typical breeches and jacket of the inhabitants of Kumhar, presumably borrowed from Sevika. Something about her was different. Her usual frowning and contemptuous expression were gone.

    ?Ada??

    ?Hi¡­?

    Her voice was unusually soft. Her aggressive tone and cutting words seemed to be a thing of the past. Had Nene misjudged her or was there more to it?

    ?I-I was afraid you wouldn''t come?, Nila said.

    ?Well... I... I waited a bit for the hangover to...?

    ?Are you better now??

    ?Yes. Sorry, Nila. So many things happened. I wasn¡¯t... I need some time to collect my thoughts¡­ about everything. I should have told you about it but, you know¡­ I''m the elder. I have to act tough?

    Adanara struck a strutting pose. Nila laughed, got up from the bench and hugged her sister, who smiled.

    ?Okay. Take your time. I''m here for you?

    Over her sister''s shoulder, the witch glanced smugly at Nene. There it was, the real her. She did the same. Sevika wasn''t there to protect her again, but she was fed up with that hag¡¯s manners. She was ready for a fight, even if it meant getting a beating.

    ?Sorry for earlier?

    Adanara¡¯s words completely stunned her. It was too sudden, her tone annoyed rather than apologetic. Yet she had apologized. It was Nene¡¯s chance to do the same and maybe make things right.

    ?I''m sorry too. For everything. I shouldn''t have... given you titles without knowing you?

    ?Oh, my¡­?, she grumbled. ?I didn''t come to make friends, mind you. But my sister likes you, so I¡¯ll have to tolerate you, at least?

    ?Ah, here you go. Good old Adanara?

    ?So what? And don''t say by name. If you don''t call me "witch", "hag" or something, you make it sound weird?

    ?F-forgive her, Nene. She has a hard time being honest?

    ?I am honest! Do you really think I''m going to like the nun just because you two were¡­ were¡­?

    Adanara''s face turned purple, a mixture of anger and embarrassment. Nila sat down abruptly and turned her back to her sister.

    ?Y-you shouldn''t spy on me?

    ?I wasn''t spying on you!?

    ?Oh yeah? What about b-before, at the tavern??

    ?I was just¡­ I was worried! You know she''s armed!?

    ?An Inquisitor does not hurt the innocents?, Nene replied.

    ?¡°Innocent¡± is a vague word, according to your Church?

    ?Stop it!?, Nila snapped. ?P-please?

    Nene and Adanara exchanged a fiery look. Could they hope to tolerate each other by their affection for Nila? It was unlikely, but they had to try. Nene hoped the witch was willing to do her part.

    ?You should eat something?, she suggested. ?They have pork at the counter over there?

    ?Meat?! Are you out of your mind? I don''t have any money!?

    ?Meat is commoner¡¯s food here. Also, everything is on the mayor tonight?

    Adanara sought confirmation from her sister, who nodded. Incredulous, apparently angry, she headed briskly towards the stall of the annoying butcher and her poor son.

    ?I-I think she likes you?

    ?Really? So how does she act when she doesn¡¯t like someone??

    Nila smiled and covered her face. Nene grabbed her hand and looked into the eyes.

    ?Have I... Did you fight because of me??

    ?N-no! Not at all... i-if Ada keeps being stubborn... I don''t care, that''s it?

    ?Good. Well, I was wondering if...?

    ?Nene, w-would you come and visit me tomorrow too??

    She had been predicted. The fact they had the same thoughts gave her confidence, knowing she wasn''t the only one feeling something.

    ?Yes, gladly?

    They sat in silence for long moments. Nene''s mind couldn''t process a single coherent thought. People all around had become less noisy as they were busy eating. It was bizarre to share the table with so many strangers. Pork was the most popular among them, and Nene realised her hands were still greasy.

    ?Sorry, I made a mess of you?, she said, withdrawing her hand.

    Nila held her. She looked at her with a face carrying strong emotions. Nene stared like a moron, unable to speak.

    ?It¡¯s fine?

    Adanara reappeared, clumsily carrying several bowls, mugs and even some bags hanging from her belt. She sat next to Nila, away from Nene, and put everything on the table. She poured the contents of the bags around: way more food than they needed. The witch looked at them triumphantly.

    ?They gave me everything for free! People here are weird. A guy stopped me and asked me to heal his father''s back. Who do they think I am??

    The bags contained biscuits, dried fruits and small objects coated in sugar. Nene had never seen any before. They looked like little white gems and were inviting. She wanted to try one, but was she allowed to? She doubted Adanara would have shared her loot with her, and she didn''t feel like asking where she got it.

    ?Here?

    The witch handed a mug of foaming beer to her sister. She took one for herself and began to bite into some pork ribs. A third mug stood alone on the table.

    ?What about this??, Nila asked.

    Adanara nodded towards Nene, then went back to feasting on that delicious, greasy meat so prized in the Principality. Nila handed Nene the third mug with a smile. She accepted it in disbelief.

    ?Thank you?, she said.

    Adanara did not respond. Meanwhile, Nila began to help herself. She picked up a small sugary gem and looked at it curiously.

    ?What¡¯s this??

    ?Dunno. An old lady gave me some. She said kids love them?

    ?Nene, d-do you want some??

    Unsure whether to feel offended by the offer, she took one. The little gem was hard and sticky. She smelled it, then tried to lick it. A sweet flavour filled her mouth. It reminded her of honey, an ingredient used only by nobles to sweeten bread and biscuits, which Elora sometimes received as gifts from visitors to the monastery. She put the sugar gem, too hard to chew, under her tongue and savoured it slowly.

    ?It¡¯s good!?, she muttered. ?Try it, it''s sweet?

    ?Granny was right, then?

    ?Ada, s-stop¡­?

    ?I''m just kidding?

    Adanara looked at her greasy hands. Nila took out the handkerchief she had been lent and looked at Nene, seeking her approval. She nodded, so Nila handed it to her sister, who looked elated. If only she had known the handkerchief belonged to the "nun"...

    ?Anyway... Why all this? Isn''t it early for the solstice??

    ?They are celebrating Pranav''s recovery?, Nene explained.

    ?How do you know? Are you a big shot in town??

    ?The Emissary told me?

    ?Oh... so... they''re celebrating us??Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ?Yes. I was told that the mayor wants to grant us citizenship and offer us a job?

    ?Yeah, as if¡­?

    Adanara got moody all of a sudden. Nila didn''t say a thing but made it clear to Nene to quit the conversation. She popped a sugar gem into her mouth and shut it.

    ?It''s okay, Ada. W-we''re safe here?

    ?You think so? Do you think the Church won''t come looking for us? Looking for her??

    ?W-we must have faith in Father Cosco?

    ?If I may...?, Nene interjected. ?The way the Inquisition acts, in the event of... disappearance of an Inquisitor on the field, is to send other agents to look for them. But no agent would ever dare leave the borders of the Principality?

    It was a fact: no one was coming for her. Would they archive her disappearance as ¡°fallen on duty¡±? When news would have reached the Citadel, her teachers would have been ashamed, Elora would cry...

    ?Hear that? Cosco''s letter will k-keep us safe?

    ?They don''t trust anyone. Nila, I''m worried about the village! Maybe... we screwed up, and now they''ll take it out on them!?

    ?B-but... We had to escape?

    ?The Knights are bigots who don''t trust anyone, it''s true. But we are taught never to arm an innocent person. I think you are safe, and so is Dena?

    ?What if you''re wrong, shorty??

    Nene sighed after receiving yet another gratuitous comment on her height. She was pissed, she wanted to leash out on Adanara for her attitude and short-sightedness. Had the witch crossed unknown lands, almost killed an Inquisitor and committed the worst of blasphemies, only to then realise that her actions could have had serious consequences? Nonetheless, Nene had to reassure her. She didn''t want to spoil the moment and the fragile hope of reconciliation. She held back the urge to explain that even by going back, Adanara could have done nothing against the Knights. Dena''s only hope was the Church buying into Father Cosco''s lies.

    ?Adanara I understand that you don''t like the Church. I''m sorry. The Emissary helped me figure that I¡­ I probably misjudged you. But believe me, the Inquisitors are not the ruthless killers you think they are. They will not lift a finger on the people of Dena?

    The woman jumped to her feet and walked towards her. Nene instinctively stood to attention. Was she about to be attacked again? She readied for a fight. She clenched her fists, waiting to counterattack.

    ?You better be right?

    Adanara held out a hand to her. How was she supposed to react? She stood staring at her, bewildered.

    ?Sevika taught me that''s a local habit. You shake hands to make a promise, or when you make a deal?

    ?A deal??

    ?Yes. We promise not to jump at each other''s throats?

    Nene hesitated. The simple thought of making a deal, however innocent, with a witch caused her mixed feelings. She sought comfort in Nila, who was lost in admiration for her sister. Resigned, Nene huffed and grabbed Adanara''s hand.

    ?Okay. I promise?

    ?Me too. And you, stop it! You know I''m doing it for you!?

    Nila couldn''t hide her smile. Adanara gave her soft slaps on the shoulders. She began laughing. Nene picked back her mug. She sipped a little beer while enjoying the scene. It looked like the way actual sisters expressed affection. Their blows were deliberately harmless, unlike the punches she and sister Liaria had exchanged in the past. It seemed absurd given the recent events, but for the first time in a very long time, she felt she had friends.

    <hr>

    The mayor was standing stiffly on the stage. Up there, above the crowd, he looked more like a newsboy than a governor. People completely ignored him, yet another oddity in that city beyond the borders of the Principality, where authority was perceived completely differently.

    ?Friends, welcome!?, he shouted.

    Nene looked up at him. Most of those present did not do the same, and Sonhir''s anger was visible even from afar. He took a breath, swelling like a bellows, then exploded.

    ?I''m up here! Listen you fools!!!?

    The chatter diminished. Finally, people noticed him. It took a few moments before silence fell and the mayor could continue his speech.

    ?Thank you!?, he said sarcastically. ?So, tonight we celebrate the recovery of one of our fellow citizens. Pranav, cook at the tavern at the well¡¯s alley, had been cursed by the Fury two years ago?

    His words caused a disorderly chatter. The topic of the Furies made everyone nervous, and, unlike the Church, people out there had no idea how to handle the emergency.

    ?Well, our guardian Jiriel''s research has finally produced results. Pranav is safe and sound and has resumed his work at the tavern! Hurray! Where are you? Oh, there you are!?

    Pranav poked his head out of the crowd and stood up. Everyone around him cheered and raised their fists in the air. The man stood up on the table, waving in every direction. He was welcomed with laughter and whistles of disapproval, someone even threw food at him.

    ?Welcome back, old man!?, the mayor kept going. ?Now, in case anyone missed the news, Pranav''s recovery was made possible thanks to outside help?

    ?You better credit us, I thought they would give it to that angel?, Adanara grumbled.

    ?A few days ago, three foreigners arrived here from the distant Principality. And with miraculous magic, they returned Pranav to his family and all of us. Girls, where are you? Come up here, don''t be shy!?

    ?D-does he want us to go there??

    Nene stood up. She thought it rude not to participate in local habits, although that ceremony was unnecessary. From her perspective, she had done her duty, albeit with dubious methods, and Pranav''s gratitude was enough of a reward. Adanara, however, anticipated her and took Nila by the hand.

    ?Nila, don''t you understand? Maybe... maybe they believe us!?

    ?You''re right, but... d-do I have to??

    ?Please, I need you! I would never have done it on my own!?

    ?Okay then?

    The two sisters headed towards the stage, leaving her behind. Nene followed. The people around them began to notice them, to clap and shout. The noise grew louder and louder.

    ?Come! Come!?

    The mayor applauded along with the rest of the city. Nene began to feel lightheaded and confused. She followed the sisters until they were under the stage. There, a man pointed out a ladder leaning against the side of the structure. One by one they climbed while the crowd got even louder. Whoever had told people about their exploit had surely exaggerated the matter. That, or the Furies were such a menace to those folks that they were genuinely relieved.

    ?There you are! Come closer, come closer?

    Seen up close, Sonhir face was reddish, not only because he was screaming like a maniac, but also because of some booze. Adanara hesitated to face her former captor, so Nene stood alone beside him. Then, she made a terrible mistake and looked all around. She was high up, totally exposed and hundreds of people were watching her. Her entire body stopped moving, sounds became muffled. Bonfires'' light merged with the dark colours of the night, in a mess of shapes that was difficult to distinguish, until she felt something heavy on her shoulder.

    The mayor held her firmly close to him. She held back the instinct to run away and looked at the crowd, stunned.

    ?... of legends. The monster hunters of the Church. Lady Luck sent us one straight to our doors. Hurray!?

    Whistles and shouts arose from the crowd. The people closest to the stage began banging their hands on its top. A boy jumped up on a table, brought his hands to his mouth and howled. Nene shivered: they were celebrating her... Were they? Why did she feel at the centre of some bestial, blasphemous ritual? There were too many stories about how, beyond the borders, the world was out of control, without rules and dominated by the Evil One. It wasn''t the case, it couldn''t. It was just a cultural thing, simple euphoria and perhaps too much alcohol.

    ?Besides her, two other strangers have shared their knowledge of the Furies with us. Thanks to their studies, we no longer have to fear them!?

    ?The witch!? someone shouted.

    ?The witch??

    Adanara and Nila finally came out in the open. The euphoria quickly waned. The cheering was replaced by chatter. The boy dancing over the table was called to sit down by some of his friends. The air became full of tension.

    ?Yes, yes?, the mayor said. ?I guess you all remember the nightmares and sleepless nights. But remember that, even in the past, when our ancestors got saved by the Furies, it wasn''t exactly painless. Many supported the cause of Holy Arianna, some at the cost of their lives...?

    Hearing the Saint''s name in that remote place, Nene regained control of her emotions. How was it possible that Arianna was also known there? She had lived over a century earlier and had been excommunicated. Had she gone hiding in that very village?

    ?... But these three, Adanara, Nila and Nene, can heal the Furies without consequences. Isn''t that something we should celebrate? Don¡¯t you think??

    It was Pranav who broke the silence. The man got up onto the table once more and spread his arms to call for attention.

    ?Hurray! Long live the Holy Witch!?

    His words made Nene''s stomach twist. A witch¡­ holy? Adanara had nothing holy about her. She had given up her soul to the Evil One in the past. Comparing her to someone like Arianna, like Elora, was simply unacceptable. However, the people of Kumhar seemed to disagree with her. Gradually a chorus spread, repeating Pranav''s words.

    ¡°Holy Witch¡±, ¡°Holy Witch¡±, ¡°Holy Witch¡±

    ?Holy Witch! Holy Witch!?, the mayor chanted.

    Nene turned to Adanara. Her sight was even more shocking than that heretical chorus: the witch was in tears. She was clinging to her sister, sobbing. Nila caressed her back, also about to cry. Unable to process what was happening, Nene watched, praying that that madness would end soon. The mayor approached the sisters. He shook hands with both of them, gleefully, and distributed loud pats on the back. He did the same to Nene, crushing her hand and vigorously hitting her shoulder, leaving her in pain.

    ?Friends, calm down! We''re not done yet. As mayor, I am happy to appoint you as citizens of Kumhar!?

    Another round of whistles and applause rose. The mayor almost dragged Nila towards the edge of the stage and forced her to face the crowd. Adanara followed while still crying.

    ?Now that you are a citizen, you have the right to start a business in town, own a house, use river water for irrigation, and even get protection from our city guard?

    ?C-can we... stay here??, Nila asked.

    ?Of course you can! We would all be happy if you did. In fact, you are invited to my office tomorrow. I have a job offer for you, one suited to your unique abilities?

    <hr>

    ?Is she okay??

    ?I don''t know?, Nila replied. ?Nene??

    Nene almost didn''t notice that Nila had taken her by the hand. They were back at the ladder. She stood dazed and faltering, looking around. A group of people carrying drums, flutes and other musical instruments never seen before had gathered there. They were hoisting their equipment onto the stage and a man was looking at her from below.

    Was Adanara a Saint? It was insane to even think about it. No, she wasn''t! A witch couldn''t be. A servant of the Evil One was no hero, unlike Elora who had been blessed with a unique connection with the Archangel.

    Nila grabbed her by the armpits and lifted her. She came to her senses just in time to realise she was being passed to the man at her feet. He took her by the hips and brought her to the ground.

    ?Sorry, girl, but we''re in a hurry. We have to play. Eat some bread to get rid of that hangover, or you''ll regret it tomorrow?

    ?I''m not drunk?, she muttered.

    ?If you say so¡­?

    The man returned to his companions, helping them move the instruments with surprising agility. He went up and down the stage carrying loads as if it were nothing. They headed back. Nila kept shaking her with a worried look.

    ?Are you okay? N-Nene??

    ?Yes¡­ yes, all that noise¡­ made me dizzy?

    It was mostly a lie, but she needed some time to think. The Emissary had already shown her once that the Church didn''t know everything, so she had to discuss with her before drawing conclusions, even though her instincts told her that the whole "Holy Witch" thing was nonsense.

    They went back to their places at the table. Adanara chased away some children who were helping themselves with their sweets. Nila handed Nene one of the few remaining cookies, still looking apprehensive.

    ?Eat something, you''ll feel better?

    ?Thank you?

    She bit into the biscuit. The sweet taste calmed her a little, although she couldn''t ignore what just happened. She would have loved to go back to chatting with Nila, but she was ultimately obsessed with Adanara being considered a Saint. As luck would have it, Oto appeared from the crowd and sat to her side.

    ?Here you are! I''ve been looking for you!?

    The boy threw a bag of sugar gems on the table and popped one into his mouth. Then he extended it towards Adanara, which was the furthest from him. The witch accepted with a wary look.

    ?You are??, she asked.

    ?I¡¯m Oto. Hi?

    ?He''s Nene''s friend?, Nila elaborated.

    ?Come on, have some candies?, he said.

    Nene took a sugar gem. His presence made her feel at home, so she calmed down a little. She smiled.

    ?What did you call them??

    ?Candies. Haven''t you ever seen a candy??

    ?No?, she admitted. ?We don¡¯t have those where I¡¯m from. They are good?

    ?During Carnival, the Knights give some to everyone!?

    ?The Knights??

    ?Yes. They''re just costumes. At Carnival, everyone wears a costume?

    ?A-are you talking about a festivity of some sort??

    ?Yup?

    Suddenly the noise diminished. Not even the mayor had managed to obtain such silence during his speech, which drew Nene''s attention towards the stage. Up there, a very tall man, wearing a white mask, stood motionless. Behind him sat the minstrels they had crossed earlier. The silence became almost absolute, to the point that Nene could hear the sound of the bonfires crackling and the wind blowing.

    ?That''s Kadaj?, Oto whispered. ?He¡¯s from very far away. He¡¯s a famous musician?

    ?What¡¯s he carrying??, Nene asked.

    ?The violin, you mean??

    The man held a bizarre instrument similar to a lute but with a much more sophisticated appearance. He rested it on one shoulder, supporting it with only one hand. In the other, he held a small wand. When he brought it closer to the instrument, the last faint voices vanished. The sound he produced sent a shiver down Nene''s spine. No one dared to breathe, to make a sound. The bizarre music from his unusual instrument put her in a good mood. Whatever was tormenting her just a moment before could have waited at least until the next day.

    After a few minutes of performance, the masked minstrel bowed to the crowd. At that signal, the people of Kumhar began to applaud, and the street was again filled with yelling and laughter. The mysterious Kadaj sat down among his colleagues as they continued to play. Many people got up from the tables and ran towards the bonfires on the sides of the street. Everywhere she looked, Nene saw people dragging others at the fires.

    Oto jumped up and grabbed her hand.

    ?Dance with me!?

    ?Huh? Wait¡­ I''ve never danced! Where are we going??

    ?Hey, kid, can I keep these??, Adanara asked, holding the bag of sweets.

    ?Yes, but don''t eat them all, please?, he replied. ?Come on, I''ll teach you!?

    Oto wouldn''t take a "no" for an answer. The idea of ??dancing around a fire with heretics wasn¡¯t enticing, given the stories Nene had heard back home, but Oto just stood there, staring at her, with a pleading look and the most innocent smile in the world.

    ?Okay... but¡­ I don¡¯t know how?

    ?Me neither!?

 Chapter 1.20

    ¡°A title is like metal: it has an arbitrary value established by you humans. And just like metal, you can choose not to accept its value. But if everyone else does, it will be precious to them, and you won¡¯t be able to convince them it¡¯s not"

    The Emissary''s words made little sense. Nene had asked her about the legitimacy of a witch who was also a Saint, but Jiriel had gone off on a tangent at some point and started talking about herself instead. Regardless, her suggestion was clear, but accepting it was out of question. It was foolish to give so much weight to mere words, spoken by euphoric, drunk and ignorant folks who did not know the teachings of the Church. As much as it bothered Nene that someone would compare Adanara to her dearest Elora, she knew better than anyone. She had studied witches extensively and lived under the same roof as a Saint. The difference was obvious, it wasn''t up to her to convince the people of Kumhar. She knew the truth.

    Sitting alone in the mayor''s office, her mind had begun to wander. The room smelled of Sonhir''s pipe smoke. The manor was noisy and chatty being back to normal activities and the city guards were training yet again on the rooftop. Impatience was consuming her, the offer from the night before intrigued and worried her. She checked her clothes to make sure they were in order. After spending the whole night dancing with Oto, she had fallen into a deep sleep and woke up late that morning. Her subsequent chat with the Emissary had predictably taken a long time, so she had rushed to the manor and hadn''t had too much time to worry about looking adequate. She should have taken a bath to get rid of the smells of the festival night... Since Inquisitors spent most of their careers travelling, they were taught practical skills rather than etiquette or decorum. However, the Prioress would have scolded her for appearing in front of the equivalent of a noble in such a state and condemned her to clean shoes for the entire dormitory as punishment.

    ?Here you are!?

    Sonhir entered the office, pipe in hand, smoking greedily. He was as radiant as the previous night and couldn''t stop smiling.

    ?Good morning, mayor, sir?, she said.

    He looked at her, perplexed. She hadn''t gotten used to the local customs yet, so she often got that kind of reaction. The man opened a drawer at his desk and took out a flask and two small ceramic cups.

    ?Wanna a drop??

    ?No, thank you?

    The mayor helped himself. He drank his morning booze and looked satisfied. Then he walked to the window and peered out.

    ?They¡¯re late...?, he grumbled. ?Oh, well. Let us talk, Nene?

    He sat down in front of her. His mannerisms were quite different from when she had first met him. Was it because he had finally slept peacefully or had he revised his opinion of her?

    ?You talked about a job?

    ?I did. But I want to wait for Adanara and Nila before telling you about it. Meanwhile, there is something I wanna ask you?

    ?What is it??

    The man craned his neck towards her. He glanced at the door several times and seemed rather uncomfortable.

    ?The stories about the Inquisitors, are they true??

    ?I don''t know what you¡¯re talking about?, she answered.

    ?Oh. Well, yes, it makes sense¡­ I''ll explain. Legends go around here, some from far away, others from the past. They are often hard to believe. For example, there''s one that tells of an Inquisitor who incinerated monsters with a single look?

    ?Inquisitors practise no magic. Magic is the work of the Evil One?

    ?The Evil One??

    ?You don''t know its name??

    The man nodded in denial. He looked intrigued, and Nene was happy to share the Church''s teachings with someone. She knew by then that the people of Kumhar were just ignorant, which made them more vulnerable. Educating them meant protecting them.

    ?The Evil One is the enemy of the natural order of things. It deliberately subverts God''s plan to destroy it, corrupts human souls with promises of power and then plays with their lives. It¡¯s the force behind the plague of the damned. The Furies, as you call them?

    ?What would "God''s plan" be??

    ?The¡­ The world as we see it?

    ?Interesting. So the Furies have a master. That¡¯s the point, right??

    ?Yes, you could say so?

    ?I see. Perhaps our ancestors were not just superstitious, after all?

    ?Sir, do I remember correctly or did you mention Saint Arianna yesterday??

    ?Of course, it''s one of the legends I told you about. Do you know about her??

    Sonhir took a small key from his pocket and opened a drawer with it. He looked around warily, hesitating to take out the contents.

    ?I''m about to show you something. Promise you won''t tell Jiriel?

    ?What? Why keep it a secret from her??

    ?Because she would go berserk and steal it! That unhinged woman is unstoppable when she sets her mind to something!?

    The mayor went back to his original self by turning purple with anger. There seemed to be a complicated relationship between him and the Emissary. Nene sighed.

    ?I can promise not to go and tell her about it, but if she asks me, I have no intention of lying to the her?

    ?You really like to make things harder than they should, huh? Fine...?

    He took a book out of the drawer. It looked worn and was crudely made. He handed it to her. Nene flipped through it delicately and read a few lines. It was written in the ancient language of the Principality, like many historical treatises and Church texts. It took her some time to recognize what was written since it was worded differently from the version she knew, but the book was about Saint Arianna.

    ?This¡­ is impossible! How did it get here??

    ?This, my dear, is a book. If Jiriel finds out... She¡¯s a sucker for those?

    Apparently, books in Kumhar were extremely rare. The Emissary owned a couple, but she would have for sure rushed to hoard more, given the chance.

    ?So this is the legend of Saint Arianna? I read a different version?

    ?Can you read??

    ?Yes, of course. Isn''t that... normal??

    ?Are you kidding me?! Not many people can do it in town. Back when I was a child we even had a school, but then trade decreased... We had to sacrifice something?

    ?I saw an old abandoned building, in an alley after the crossroads where the city well is located. Is it related??

    ?Obviously. I know what my grandfather told me. He used to say that his father helped build that church. That Holy Arianna lived there for a while?

    ?The Saint... was here?!?

    ?The legend in the book says that she could heal the Furies just by touching them, and that she was escorted by knights in shining armour. Then one day she left to help other villages, but never came back?

    Nene stared at the book. That text could have been fiction, but the story was at least plausible. It was known to the Church that Arianna, after her excommunication, had fled beyond the borders, together with some fanatics loyal to her. She was curious to know more, but Sonhir would not allow her to study his precious book, much less consult it together with the Emissary.

    ?Could I borrow it??

    The man reached out to his treasure and glared at her. He put it back in the drawer and locked it.

    ?Nothing personal, but if Jiriel puts her hand on it, it¡¯s gone forever?

    ?What if I gave you something in return??

    The mayor almost choked on the smoke from his pipe. He snorted and coughed. His coughs gradually turned into laughter. He laughed out loud, holding his belly with one hand. He was having so much fun it was getting annoying.

    ?My dear, what are you talking about? You can buy an entire farm for the price of a book. Maybe even more?

    ?Are you serious?!?

    ?I am. This is why we had to end the school. Travelling scholars ask for massive fees. Books are prohibitive, and the few like me who know how to read unfortunately don''t have time to teach young¡¯uns. Except for Jiriel, but she prefers to spend her time playing around!?

    Someone knocked on the door. Without waiting for a response, a nervous-looking young man entered. The mayor banged his fist on the desk, furious.

    ?Come in?, he said sarcastically.

    ?The witch¡­ She¡¯s here?, the guy replied, his voice faint.

    ?Let her in?

    Nene turned towards the door. After a few moments, the image of her nightmares appeared before her eyes: a long padded red-brown dress from under which sharp-toed leather boots emerged. The sleeves of a white shirt were barely visible, partly covered by a heavy cloak made of dark green fabric. Her frame felt imposing. Her raven hair was loose, down to her elbows, and topped by a huge, wide, pointed hat that matched her dress. It was truly a witch straight out of a creepy fairy tale. Adanara¡¯s look made her shiver.

    ?Welcome! Make yourself comfortable?, said the mayor. ?Bring more chairs for the guests, you idiot!?

    ?Yes, of course!?, the boy replied.

    ?Oh, is she here already?? Adanara grumbled.

    ?Hi Nene?, Nila greeted.

    Unlike her sister, Nila was wearing one of her usual cute dresses. But why had Adanara dressed like that? Was Nene witnessing the birth of a monster? Maybe the city was in danger and she had let her guard down like a fool. Her anxiety grew even more thinking that she had both her cross and the silver dagger with her. Should she have used them?

    The assistant came back bringing two chairs. The sisters took a seat on either side of Nene. She felt surrounded, trapped. Adanara''s eye-catching hat blocked the sunlight from the window, casting its gruesome shadow over her. The feeling of disgust that reminded her of the bone of Ormel grew stronger than usual.

    ?Oh, here you are! Haha!?

    The mayor rubbed his hands. He looked happy in a disturbing way. Nene tried to calm down: Adanara could do no harm, not with her and the Emissary nearby. But was that the case? Was her presence enough of a deterrent for a hag who dared to practise witchcraft under the nose of the Church?

    Nila touched her shoulder. Nene flinched.

    ?Are you okay??

    ?I... didn¡¯t sleep well tonight?, she lied.

    ?Did you eat too many sweets?? Nila teased her.

    ?Maybe¡­?

    ?Same?, Adanara said. ?Those candies are so good... But my, do I regret eating so many?

    ?Are you enjoying our town??, the mayor asked. ?We have good food. How is life at Sevika¡¯s??

    ?They are all very k-kind?

    ?We were late ¡®cause a seamstress insisted on giving me these?, the witch pointed to her clothes.

    ?Good, good. I think I owe you an apology. Erm... I hope you understand that, as the mayor, I was worried! I tried to keep my city safe, you know??

    ?Can we... n-not think about it anymore??, Nila replied.

    ?Yes, every time I do, I feel like punching you?, the witch added.

    Sonhir looked down, ashamed. In his eyes, Adanara had gone from monster to saviour in the span of a few days. Nene wondered if it was all an elaborate plan on her part to get into the good graces of the people of Kumhar. But it was impossible to fool the Emissary. She had to keep calm and trust her angel.

    ?In that case, I''ll get straight to the point. The reason I invited you here...?

    The mayor cleared his throat. He took three rounded iron pins from his pocket, on top of which was engraved a stylised deer.

    ?I am offering you a spot in our city guard. You¡¯ll be paid in food, accommodations and credits, as you prefer?

    ?The city g-guard? We don''t know how to fight!?

    ?What¡¯s credit??, Adanara asked.

    ?Credits to the city. You can collect them however you want, by purchasing anything that is publicly owned and for sale. A house, fields, whatever. There isn''t much money circulating here, we save it for trades?

    ?You will essentially allow us to settle here in exchange for our services?

    ?Correct. And don''t worry, we don''t need soldiers. Your role as guards would only be an excuse to hire you officially. What you will be doing would be something more¡­ suitable for you?

    ?That is??

    ?Come on! You are the only ones who ever managed to do something against the Furies for generations! I''m asking you to protect my city from those things?Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ?Our cure, it''s experimental. F-further studies would be needed?

    ?I will finance your studies, then. I will give you everything you need as long as you keep people safe from monsters?

    ?Nila, wait?, Adanara interrupted them. ?Does this mean I have to work with her??

    ?Nene is fundamental!?, her sister protested. ?Only she can¡­ d-drive away the Evil One after we have extracted it?

    ?The Inquisitor is a renowned monster hunter. Of course, I want her on your team?

    ?Someone has to keep an eye on you?, Nene said.

    The witch almost growled in anger. Their "reconciliation" the previous night didn''t mean much. Deep down, they both still harboured resentment and mistrust.

    ?How will you fair without your angel? Am I crazy, or is it only thanks to her that you didn''t suffer like a pig the second time??

    ?Ada!?

    Nila lunged at her sister, furious. The witch looked intimidated for a second but immediately glared back at Nene.

    ?Don''t worry about me. If it helps save the damned, I will find a solution together with the Emissary?, she answered.

    Adanara''s expression changed to one of amazement. For the first time since they had met, Nene felt like she had earned a modicum of her respect. Not that it mattered. A witch''s esteem was worth less than nothing, but it was better for everyone if they had managed to cooperate. The mayor cleared his throat. He left the extinguished pipe on the desk.

    ?So are you refusing??

    His tone was strangely calm. It didn''t sound threatening, yet it seemed to scare Adanara. Nene took advantage of it to try to calm the waters and show her moral superiority.

    ?If the witch doesn''t get in my way, I''ll be happy to serve this city?

    Nila nodded at her sister, who turned purple with anger. Meeting the mayor''s gaze, however, she sighed with a defeated look.

    ?Whatever. All I care about is going on with the experiments?

    ?And help the d-damned?, Nila added.

    ?Excellent. You''ll see, Adanara, you''ll be happy here. There are already rumours about you. The good sort?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?You know how people are, they always exaggerate. Haven''t you wondered why someone gave you clothes for free this morning??

    She looked at her clothes bewildered. Nene swallowed another bitter pill at the thought that the locals were bringing gifts to the "Holy Witch", as customary in the Principality with an actual Saint.

    ?You''re a heroine?, her sister teased her.

    ?Stop it. Don''t¡­ Don''t talk as if I did it all on my own?

    The two exchanged a smile. Sonhir rose awkwardly from his chair, complaining of aches and pains from the previous night''s revelry. He opened the window. The fresh morning air swept away the smell of smoke.

    ?Ladies, I''m counting on you. Bring me a list of what you need and I will try to accommodate. Always carry those pins with you, so everyone will recognise you as city guards?

    ?Is the angel playing a role too??, Adanara asked.

    ?You mean Jiriel? Why do you call her ¡°angel¡±??

    ?Uh, wings??

    ?She looks very similar to the Archangel, protector of the Church?, Nene explained. ?Don''t you¡­ think she doesn¡¯t look completely human??

    ?Of course I can see that! But I knew nothing about this ¡°Archangel¡±. Are there others like her??

    ?Apparently?

    ?I always thought of her as some sort of forest fairy. Either way, it''s up to her to decide. Although she¡¯s technically a citizen of Kumhar, she always does as she pleases and doesn¡¯t respect any authority. But she is our guardian, and for this we are grateful. You''ll have to deal with her on your own?

    The mayor invited them to leave his office claiming to have other commitments. The guards in front of the manor gave way to them. Some of them even saluted Adanara. Nene stopped to observe the facade. The scaffolding was gone, the artist was nowhere to be seen, and the colours were still vivid. It was a representation of the huge tree and groups of people dancing around it, playing flutes and drums. She smiled at the thought of how such an image would once have made her shiver.

    ?Nene??, Nila called her.

    ?Yes??

    ?D-don''t you think it''s strange??

    ?What, exactly??

    ?The building I showed you, near the tavern... That''s a c-church, right? If there is a church here, how the mayor doesn''t know what an angel is??

    ?I suspect the church was built by followers of Saint Arianna fleeing from the Principality. Arianna was excommunicated because she refused to recognize the truthfulness of the Archangel''s teachings. It makes sense that her followers didn''t mention Him to the locals?

    ?That¡¯s my Saint?, Adanara said.

    ?Arianna could perform miracles, but it was then discovered that such miracles were made possible by a contract with the Evil One. I wouldn''t look up to her, if I were you?

    Arianna''s story was one of the most popular in the Principality. It was told far and wide to warn people about the power of the Evil One. No one was safe from its influence, even a Saint could fall victim to desire or lust for power.

    ?You think Jiriel will help us??

    ?I don''t know. The Emissary is inscrutable. I will ask her as soon as possible?

    ?Wait, wait... are you really into this??

    Nene stared at the witch, trying to understand her ulterior motives, but couldn''t. That woman was exasperating, still, she had to make the best of it.

    ?Of course I do. My sacred duty is to save the damned?

    ?And you don''t care... doing it ¡°my way¡±??

    ?The Emissary approves of your methods?

    ?The Church doesn¡¯t?

    A twinge in her head caused Nene to grimace. It was so exhausting to think about those arguments, so tiring¡­ But there was an explanation for everything, for sure. The only certainty was that Jiriel had shown her the way, and she was set to follow it.

    ?There is a chance that the Church may have misinterpreted the Archangel''s teachings. Church scholars are humans, therefore fallible?

    ?You always have an excuse at the ready?, the witch grumbled.

    ?I''m glad you''re giving us a second chance?, Nila said. ?T-thank you?

    The herbalist hugged her gently. In an instant, Nene forgot all the tension she had felt that morning. She returned the hug, earning a glare from Adanara¡¯s part.

    ?We should make the equipment list together?

    ?We don''t need your help?

    ?W-why not??

    The witch bit her lip. Nene smiled triumphantly: tickling Adanara¡¯s jealousy over her sister was a bliss. It was mean, but that obnoxious hag deserved it.

    ?To cure the damned, we will first have to find and capture them. I think that''s why the mayor wanted me involved?

    ?Should I muzzle you, hound??

    ?No. But I¡¯d gladly accept suggestions on how to act. Usually... well... The damned hand themselves over of their own accord, in the Principality?

    ?Right. And you kill them on the spot. It''s easier that way?

    ?I don¡¯t...!?, she shouted, then tried to get a hold of herself. ?I will think about safe ways to capture the damned while avoiding hurting them?

    ?I''ll help you?, Nila offered. ?M-maybe Jiriel has some suggestions. I could come and visit you in the afternoon?

    ?Of course?, she smiled.

    ?Shouldn''t we worry about our stuff, Nila??

    ?You can come too?

    Adanara snorted. She turned her back to them and walked away from the manor. Nila apologised a hundred times for her sister''s behaviour and finally chased her. Nene set towards home, eager to clarify her doubts with the Emissary. She had so many questions to ask, and such a bad headache¡­

    <hr>

    Jiriel was holding the unusual hat purchased from Oto. She was so fascinated by it that she looked like she was about to drool over it. Unfortunately, the boy had returned home at the most inopportune moment, with his hat on his head, and had distracted the Emissary from their talk.

    ?Is she always like this??, Adanara asked.

    Nene sighed. She got up from the floor and approached the angel. She grabbed the hat, catching her attention. It was an opportunity not to be missed.

    ?My Lady, can we go on??

    ?Go on with what??

    ?You were telling us how to deal with the damned?

    ?Ah, yes. All right. Oto, thank you. I¡¯ll play with it later!?

    She returned the hat to the boy, who sat at the table, munching on some biscuits left over from the festival. Nene had the sisters sitting on the armchairs in front of the fireplace. She had loaned a quill from the mayor and some sheets of paper. They were precious commodities around there, Sonhir had reminded her countless times. To convince him, she had to promise to keep Jiriel in check had she gotten out of control in the future. Not that she could keep her word if the circumstance arose.

    ?Nene, I thought I''d made myself clear! Killing the Furies is a no-no!?

    ?My Lady, no! That''s not the point!?, she explained. ?We talked about it a few days ago. We were discussing how to catch one alive!?

    ?Without getting ourselves killed?

    ?And w-without hurting the p-patient?

    ?Right, right. Chill out, will ya? You know, sometimes I get distracted. Then, suddenly, it¡¯s a different season¡­?

    ?Please, do focus. This is important?

    ?I get it, I get it... Actually, I don¡¯t. What do you expect me to tell you? To capture a Fury, immobilise and tie them?

    ?They''re not exactly friendly¡­?, Adanara observed.

    ?The Church uses silver to restrain them, but it is not an easy thing to come by?

    ?Pft! Silver! Always thinking about metals?

    Nene took out the large cross she kept under her cloak and showed it to the Emissary.

    ?Inquisitors use tools like this to repel the Evil One. You used it yourself!?

    ?It is not silver, you silly. It¡¯s Oroel?

    ?Say that again??

    Jiriel took the cross from her hand. She held it up to the light as if to look at it better. Adanara grimaced at the mere sight of it. Apparently, the process devised by her father was not without consequences, but at least the worst symptoms of damnation were driven away together with the presence of the Evil One.

    ?There''s a little bit of Oroel in here. Like the one inside you. It''s not enough to have any effects on the environment, but to the Evil One it''s like... an unbearable stench, kind of?

    ?C-could you explain yourself better??

    ?Let me think for a moment¡­?

    The angel crossed her arms, immersed in her thoughts. Oto shrugged. He and Nene had witnessed that scene several times: the Emissary often argued that human language was not enough to express her knowledge, so she retreated into deep meditations, pondering how to put it into words.

    ?This explains the stench I smell when you''re around?, Adanara said.

    ?Yes, happens to me as well?, Nene replied. ?Your stench reminds me of an old mouldy bone kept in a museum?

    ?Don''t start arguing again?, Nila scolded them.

    ?I got it!?, Jiriel shouted.

    They all stared at her. She had a triumphant expression, her wings quivered with how excited she was.

    ?Oroel and... the Evil One are a bit like the cold and heat. When it''s a hot day you yearn for a little fresh wind. This is the fresh wind?, she said, pointing at the cross.

    ?Really?! You call this an explanation?!?

    ?Don''t you understand, Ada? They are like opposing forces. They hate being in the same space. Oroel puts a bit of himself into some objects and people, and they become weapons against the Evil One?

    ?What about you??, Nila asked. ?A-are you also... one of these forces??

    Jiriel shrugged as if it were nothing of consequence.

    ?Yave didn''t ask me to do anything after creating the world. It said I could stay here and do whatever I wanted. I''m no longer interested in those two''s bickering?

    ?So¡­ what should we do, My Lady??

    ?To capture a Fury? I told you, use a rope. You''ve seen that it''s safe to touch them. They are not dangerous... unless they bite?

    ?The mayor told us that in the past they appeared in the forest?, Adanara insisted. ?We don''t know the area, and if Nene is to be our armed wing, we need to know what to expect and how to defend ourselves?

    ?In this regard, my Lady, we were wondering if you would be willing to accompany us?

    ?No?

    Jiriel''s immediate and blunt response left them at a loss for words. Her enthusiasm, her childish energy were gone in an instant. The angel who shone with a strong light, whose wings swirled full of colours, was motionless, kneeling on the ground, staring at Oto.

    ?Y-you really can''t? It would be useful and¡­ Nene would be safer. Am I wrong or did you help her heal Pranav??

    ?I don''t feel like leaving town?, she said.

    It was a blatant lie. Nene regretted even daring to think that the Emissary was lying, but what else was she supposed to do? Jiriel didn''t want to leave Kumhar without giving them an explanation. Was it just a simple whim of hers?

    ?Are you serious?! Would you let your pupil suffer rather than leave the house??

    ?What''s the problem? Capture the Furies, bring them here, and I''ll help Nene heal them. Easy, right??

    ?My Lady, it would be much easier to do it on the spot. Especially if we were to go into the forest. It would be difficult to move with a cart in there to transport the damned?

    ?Then I will teach you to drive away the Evil One on your own?

    ?You¡­ what??

    ?When the Evil One tries to talk to you, the little piece of Oroel in you chases it away, whether you want it or not. The reason it makes you feel bad is because you welcome him. But then Oroel goes ¡°Nooo! Away from my stuff!¡±?

    ?I... welcome it??

    ?Everyone welcomes him. Don''t you think it''s human nature to have desires? He promises to make them happen, of course you welcome him!?

    ?What should I do??

    ?I can teach you to answer back, as I do. This way you will be the one to tell him to leave, not Oroel, so it won''t hurt?

    ?There are bandits in the forest?, Oto said. ?Are you sure you wanna go? In the past, hunters always went there in packs. This year, however, no one has?

    ?It¡¯s not like we want to?, Adanara replied. ?But it might happen, according to the mayor?

    ?Oh, of course you will have to go into the forest!?

    Jiriel jumped on her feet with a loud thump. She got dangerously close to the witch, who retreated against the back of her chair.

    ?Huh? What? Are you rambling again??

    ?Ada, Ada, I made you a promise, didn''t I? That I would teach you to control yourself?

    Nila stood up and approached her sister. Jiriel for some reason sounded threatening.

    ?Don''t call me that?, the witch complained.

    ?My friend Kora lives in the forest. She can help you. You should go and see her?

    ?Who are you talking about??

    Nene interjected, fearing that the Emissary was bringing another witch to the table. Who better than a hag could instruct another in the blasphemous arts? The last thing she wanted was to be around yet another servant of the Evil One.

    ?Kora, she''s a friend of mine. She too has received a gift, but she knows how to use it as she wishes. Unlike our sweet Ada!?, Jiriel teased her.

    ?Is she a witch??

    ?She didn¡¯t get her gift from the Evil One, but I think she can help you anyway. She understands this stuff better than me?

    ?Jiriel thinks she saw fairies in the forest?, Oto elaborated. ?There are tales about them, about magical people who live in the woods?

    ?They do exist, Oto. I talked to them. They offered me tea. They are very nice?

    ?Oh, great. Now she sends us looking for fairies¡­?

    ?My Lady... Are you serious??

    ?I am! Nene, you do believe me! Do you? Please??

    She hesitated to answer. It seemed more plausible that the Emissary had misinterpreted some nomadic people nearby as fairies, or that she had encountered some evil creature but couldn¡¯t recognise them as harmful.

    ?Let''s hear it. Where can we find your fairy friend, exactly??

    ?You know that very tall tree you can see over there, where the sun sets??

    ?How couldn¡¯t we??

    ?Kora lives there. Say hello when you find her. Tell her to come and visit me?

    ?Wait a minute, don''t talk like it''s already decided! My Lady, I disagree! Training a witch could be¡­?

    ?Come on, say it!?, Adanara urged her.

    ?My sister is not dangerous!?, Nila protested. ?Nene, enough with that!?

    ?Without a teacher, sooner or later she''ll go ¡°poof¡±, and then you¡¯ll miss the times when animals went wild and people couldn¡¯t sleep?, Jiriel explained. ?A Fury will look like a puppy in comparison?

    ?S-s-she will¡­ g-go ¡°poof¡±??

    ?She will become like¡­ a monster out of control. The power of the Evil One is too much for a mortal to hold forever?

    ?And what would the solution be??, Nene asked.

    ?Shut up, would you??

    Adanara looked away. She had already tapped into her blasphemous power on other occasions, with disastrous consequences for both her and those around her, but she didn''t look like she was willing to give it up.

    ?Excuse me??, Nene bitterly answered.

    ?It¡¯s none of your concern, anyway?, the witch added.

    ?Go to Kora. Oh, I can''t wait! Who knows what you''ll be capable of! Nene, you''ll see, it will be so cool! It¡¯ll come in handy. Capturing the Furies will be so much easier and bandits... you could just blow them away! Witches are useful. Like, super powerful!?

    As much as she tried, Jiriel couldn''t sound convincing. It was so obvious that she didn''t care about anything other than seeing Adanara become a real witch, the kind who talks to animals, forces them to serve their will and causes torrential rains or droughts on command. Nila took her hand. Her brow was furrowed like she was scolding her with just her gaze. Why? She stared at her motionless.

    ?Y-you can''t expect my sister to trust you if you don''t do the same?

    ?But, Nila¡­ it''s not just about her. What if... what if the Evil One takes her away from you again??

    ?Kora did not receive her gift from the Evil One?, Jiriel repeated, annoyed.

    ?It''s up to you to decide. I''ll help her no matter what. Please, it would mean a lot if you were there too?

    Nene sighed. She knew she had a soft spot for Nila, and Nila seemed aware of it. She could convince her of anything, yet she never sounded malicious. Was trusting the Emissary''s judgement the best course of action? It should have been obvious, she shouldn''t have even questioned it for a moment, especially since the angel had already given proof of wisdom once before. Was it her, Nene, on the wrong?

    ?What do we do, then??, she asked the witch.

    ?What do I know! I have to think about it?

    ?Come on, Nene, take notes. Write everything down, we have to organise your lil¡¯ trip!?

 Chapter 1.21

    Adanara couldn''t stop peeking at her notes. Nene pretended not to notice, but she was getting on her nerves. They sat on the grass with Nila, at the back of Jiriel''s house, observing the absurd and unnatural tree looming over the region.

    ?That tree is scary to look at it?, Nila said. ?Really scary?

    ?The Emissary assured me that it is not the Evil One¡¯s doing?

    ?It¡¯s still a tree as tall as the sky! You can''t see its top!?

    ?When we first noticed it, Ada was afraid it would fall on our heads?

    ?Don¡¯t act though. You were scared too?

    Nene went back to checking her papers. They had compiled a list of things needed for their journey even if they had no clue what to expect. Jiriel had been no help and Oto hadn''t set foot in that forest for more than two years. There were no maps of the area, they didn''t know which dangers were waiting there. It was insane to go like that. They had to convince the mayor to organise an expedition or provide them with a guide at the very least.

    ?What are you doing??, Adanara finally asked.

    ?I¡¯m checking the list once more?

    ?Isn''t it too long??

    ?I think it¡¯s not long enough. Look?

    The witch grimaced and turned away. Was her handwriting that repugnant? She checked the paper again and didn''t see anything weird about it.

    ?Are we sure it''s a good idea for you to talk on our behalf??

    ?Don''t worry, I''m used to convincing adults to let me do something they don''t approve of?

    What was happening to her? Such a statement would have cost her lunch at the monastery. Furthermore, she was an adult too.

    ?T-thank you, Nene?

    ?For what??

    ?Well, for doing this, for my sister¡¯s sake?

    She watched Adanara glancing at her papers yet again. It was just as Nila had said: she was helping a witch. She had told herself a thousand times that their goal was to ensure that Adanara learned to control herself, to not be a threat to those around her, yet doubt still haunted Nene. Was she doing the right thing? Hadn¡¯t it been for the Emissary who guided her, she would have backed away instantly. On the other hand, her life before meeting Jiriel was so different, so¡­ Boring?

    ?We''ll need tents?, Adanara said.

    ?Yes, I already wrote it down?

    ?Oh, of course. You are so perfect, aren¡¯t you??

    ?Does a job done well bother you??

    ?Forget it¡­?

    ?Ada??, her sister intervened. ?Cheer up, you can do it?

    Nene couldn''t understand what was going on between these two. Adanara looked on the verge of vomiting, while Nila was smiling at her like a doting mother. Finally, the witch turned to her, keeping her eyes locked on the ground.

    ?Thank you?

    ?Huh??

    Nene regretted having reacted that way, but it was all too sudden. Adanara blushed and turned her back to her again. She had involuntarily rejected her.

    ?Fuck it?, she muttered.

    ?No, I mean... Um, you''re welcome. We made a promise in front of the mayor, right? He said we are a team?

    ?Exactly?

    Nila caressed her sister''s back, who stood there, sulking and staring at the wall.

    ?The biggest issue is the threat of bandits along the road?, Nene explained. ?There are only three of us, you don''t know how to fight and I... I can''t hurt an innocent?

    ?And you''re teeny tiny?

    ?Yes, I am!?, she said through gritted teeth. ?I wasn¡¯t the best at sword-fighting, it was obvious I wasn''t going to become a Knight!?

    ?Good?, Nila consoled her. ?W-we wouldn''t be here otherwise?

    ?I doubt that the mayor will move an army for us?

    ?We just have to go to him and find out?

    <hr>

    Sonhir''s office didn''t smell of smoke that day. They were told that the mayor had gone to the construction site at the southern walls and that he would be back soon. They waited for him in his office. Nene nervously double-checked her papers. A lot depended on her ability to convince the mayor to help them. She felt the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. Nila caressed her and smiled.

    ?Everything will be fine?

    Nene immediately felt lighter. She instinctively glanced at Adanara, who feigned disinterest, as usual. It was the perfect chance to tease her a bit.

    ?Thank you, Nila. I don''t know what I would do, without you?

    ?Come on, s-stop it?, she blushed.

    Adanara glared at her. She wanted to say something, but apparently, she wasn''t very good with words. Nene gloated.

    ?If we can get the mayor''s approval, let¡¯s go celebrate. There''s a beautiful place where I go to do laundry, would you like to see it??

    ?Oh¡­ s-sure. I''ll bring some snacks?

    ?Nila, you promised to help me... mend my socks...?, the witch protested.

    ?You can do it on your own, y-you''re a grown-up now?

    Nila also seemed to enjoy teasing her sister. Her jealousy was so evident that it almost looked as if her ears were smoking. She crossed her arms and looked out the window.

    ?Where''s the mayor??

    ?Ada, w-we were joking. Also, we can mend socks later?

    ?Get married already!?

    Talking about such topics made Nene feel uncomfortable. Furthermore, as much as she was undoubtedly attracted to Nila, she had never considered such a thing. Her head began spinning at the sheer thought. She didn''t even know what she was doing, she just knew she was happy being around her. Suddenly she felt curious to know what Nila thought about it and foolishly hoped she would respond to her sister''s statement.

    ?Thank you, I-I knew you would understand. Your approval means a lot to me?

    Both Adanara and Nene stared at Nila in shock. She burst out laughing, making the witch seethe with anger.

    ?I hate you!?

    ?Love you?

    Nene stood stiff like stone. It was just a joke, so why was her heart pounding? She felt like an idiot. Nila wasn¡¯t being serious. She was somewhat more mature than her and extremely pretty. Why would she ever get into a silly, bigoted girl?

    ?Nene??, she called her.

    ?Huh??

    ?Sorry, I didn''t mean to?

    ?What??

    Nila caressed her cheek. Only then did Nene realise she was on the verge of tears. Her face must have been a mess. She wished to disappear, but she couldn''t move.

    ?In any case, let''s go to t-that place you were talking about. Just the two of us?

    ?Okay¡­?

    ?Here he comes!?, Adanara announced.

    Sonhir''s screams coming from the corridor were a bad omen. He was in a terrible mood and was taking it out on his assistant.

    ?... as if that wasn''t enough, the street is still full of rubbish! Nobody ever cleans up their shit! Those musicians assembled and dismantled the stage in a couple of hours, perhaps we should hire them instead!?

    ?Volunteers came late this morning?

    ?They''re still drunk from the festival! Bloody idiots!?

    The mayor slammed the door of his office. He looked surprised when he found the three of them waiting for him. The assistant behind him turned pale, as if he had tried to warn him he had visitors, but the mayor hadn¡¯t given him a chance to.

    ?Oh¡­ ¡®morning?, he said.

    ?Hello?

    ?I''m leaving!?, the young man declared and ran away.

    Sonhir sat down at his desk looking exhausted. He sighed deeply, picked up a bottle from the ground and poured its contents into a small wooden cup. He poured three more and held them out to them.

    ?Here?

    ?No, thanks?

    The mayor glared at Nene. She didn''t dare say one more word. She walked over to the desk and picked up the stinky drink. People in Kumhar took that habit very seriously, so she made an effort to avoid angering their host any further.

    ?Sorry about the scene... Bad day...?

    ?Don''t tell me?, Adanara agreed.

    ?Things never go smoothly... It doesn''t matter, what brings you here??

    Nila put a hand on Nene''s back. She took one last look at her papers and stepped forward.

    ?We have compiled the short list you asked for?

    ?Already? Lemme have a look?

    She handed him the list. He squinted his eyes and after a few lines, he made a surprised and not at all reassuring face.

    ?We believe that better understanding the Evil One can help us in our research. As you know, Adanara was once... a Fury, so we intend to go and meet an expert on the matter who lives far away to ask for advice?

    ?An expedition? Is that why you need all this absurd stuff??

    Nene faltered. Sonhir was not happy with their requests, was it possible to convince him? Nila motioned her to continue.

    ?Exactly. Although the treatment has yielded good results, there are areas where it needs improvement. Pranav recovered, but not without consequences?

    ?Yeah¡­ We''re about the same age, we used to mess around together as kids. Now he looks like a geezer?

    ?We hope that with the help of that expert, we could better understand the nature of the plague. It would also allow Adanara to avoid causing nightmares or further problems beyond her control on accident?

    ?Sure, I understand. It''s a lotta stuff, though. It will take me some time to gather all of it?

    ?No need to hurry?

    It was far too simple. Nene looked triumphantly at the sisters. It was then that Sonhir snapped his fingers and called her attention.

    ?And tell me... Where are you headed??

    His question hit like a boulder. There was something evil in his voice, in his look: the mayor had smelled something fishy and wasn¡¯t going to let her get away with it.

    ?Um¡­ to¡­ to the¡­?

    ?What''s the matter with you, kiddo? Have you lost your silver tongue??

    ?To the¡­ big tree in the forest?

    The man slammed a fist on the table. The quill rattled and almost fell to the ground. Nene winced.

    ?To the tree, huh??Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ?Jiriel told us that the expert lives there?, Nila intervened.

    Sonhir turned bright red. His nostrils dilated, he was about to explode like an old teapot. He drank his cup in one gulp, stepped around the desk and came face to face with Nene.

    ?Was it Jiriel¡¯s idea?!?

    ?Uh¡­ Yes¡­ sir?

    ?That IDIOT!!! I''ll pluck her feathers! Where is she?! Where is she?!?

    ?She''s not with us. The Emissary... had other commitments?

    She avoided mentioning that Jiriel had refused to accompany them, pretending she had to repair the roof. Given the mayor¡¯s reaction, it was the best course of action.

    ?She''s been obsessed with forest fairies for years... YEARS! I''ve already told her a million times that I don''t have time to chase fairy tales! And you?, he pointed a finger at Nene. ?You still don''t get it? You revere her as if she were a goddess, but she¡¯s a screwball, I¡¯m telling you! One day or another she¡¯ll get you killed to chase her fantasies!?

    The man sat down again. He was panting loudly. Nene was paralyzed. She had never witnessed such an outburst. Nila approached the mayor and looked at his face.

    ?It''s not good for you to get upset like that?, she told him. ?C-calm down a bit, please?

    He covered his eyes with one hand and took several deep breaths. He didn''t look good. His breathing was irregular, he was sweaty and purple. He retrieved the pipe from a drawer, but Nila delicately took it from his hand.

    ?That¡¯s n-not good either. Nor drinking?

    ?Open the window, please?

    Adanara obeyed. The mayor leaned back in his chair. He rested for a few moments before speaking again.

    ?Sorry, I... It happens to me every now and then. I should stay calmer, I know...?

    ?My sister knows what she¡¯s talking about, you should listen?

    ?Are you a doctor??

    ?I s-studied with an herbalist. Your breathing is.... g-getting all fired up might hurt you?

    ?You''re right. When I was young I had quite the figure, you know? My mother spent more time scolding me and pulling me down from trees than anything else?

    ?I''m sorry if I caused you any distress?, Nene said.

    Sonhir looked back at their list and sighed. He handed the papers to Nene with a dejected look.

    ?There is a hut, beyond the north gate, on the right. Two hunters live there. Talk to them?

    ?I don''t understand. Can they... get us all these things??

    ?No. But I hope they can persuade you from going into the forest. Now, leave me alone...?

    ?Let me help you?, Nila insisted. ?Ada, y-you take care of that, please?

    ?Fine. Come on, nun. Let''s go to the hunters?

    ?Take care of yourself, sir?, Nene said.

    Having entrusted the mayor to Nila''s care, the odd duo followed his instructions. The two of them didn''t exchange a word. Without Nila around, Nene and Adanara couldn''t communicate. Nene led the way. She knew the path well, as she went there every morning to forage Oo. There weren''t many buildings outside the walls, so it couldn''t be that hard to find the hunters Sonhir had spoken of.

    ?Slow down?, Adanara told her. ?Are you sure it¡¯s here??

    ?Pretty sure. I visit one of their neighbours every day?

    They went through the northern gate. The change of landscape left her breathless every time: the seemingly endless forest contrasted strongly with the urban environment of Kumhar, and the rough buildings, stables, farms and fields surrounding the city reminded her of the countryside around the Capital.

    ?Hi Nene?, the old chicken farmer greeted her.

    ?Good morning ma''am?, she replied.

    The old lady was lazily distributing birdseed in the small enclosure of her farm. Her grey, curly hair fell out from her straw hat. Her linen tunic was dirty with mud and her tiny frame looked fragile, too fragile to take care of the farm by herself. The chickens were running out of the coops and rushing at the food. The old woman struggled to walk straight in that mess of feathers and clucks.

    ?Who¡¯s your friend??

    ?She is¡­ um?

    ?Name¡¯s Adanara?, she said.

    ?Adanara¡­ such an unusual name, like Nene''s¡­ oh, aren¡¯t you¡­?

    The old lady walked up to the edge of the fence that enclosed the pen. She motioned to come closer and spoke in a low voice.

    ?Aren''t you the Holy Witch??

    ?Oh... Yeah, they call me that...?, Adanara answered, uncomfortable.

    ?Oh, oh, oh, how lucky to have you. Well done girl, keep it up. Spirits are generous to those who help others?

    ?Of course. I will, gladly?

    ?Ma''am, we are looking for two hunters, do they happen to live there??

    Nene pointed to the cabin beyond the farm. The old lady turned very slowly, then nodded.

    ?Yes, they''re bad apples these two! Be careful! Sometimes at night, I hear them singing or arguing. I bet they''re troublemakers?

    ?Understood. Thank you, ma''am?

    ?You''re welcome. Tell sweet Oto to come and see me?

    They went around the chicken pen, walking through the mud. Whoever lived there hadn''t bothered to pound the dirt leading to their property. The log cabin had a front porch supported by two large beams, from which several pieces of dried meat were hung. The rest of the slum was dilapidated, standing up by a miracle, and smelled of blood.

    ?Won¡¯t you come??

    Adanara stayed behind and wasn''t budging. She stood still staring at that gloomy house, as if scared.

    ?What if granny is right??

    ?Tilde is very old, perhaps she just can''t stand noise?

    ?Do you have your sword??

    ?Always. Why??

    She exhibited the sheath hidden under her cloak. The witch finally made up her mind and approached.

    ?Better be safe?

    Nene knocked on the door. It was all too quiet, unsettlingly so. She hadn''t thought much about the old farmer''s words, but Adanara''s fear was contagious, and she began to worry as well.

    ?Knock again?

    She obeyed. A thud came from inside as if someone or something had tripped to the floor. The sound of footsteps gave both of them goosebumps. Finally, the door opened. A young man with long, dirty dark hair plastered to his face, greeted them. He was wearing only a tunic and was drenched in sweat.

    ?Who are you??, he grumbled. ?What do you want??

    ?Hello. Erm... The mayor told us that you... know the forest nearby very well?

    ?Yes, of course. Goodbye?

    The man slammed the door. Adanara sulked and knocked again, every trace of fear gone.

    ?Open up! You asshole, open up!?

    The man reappeared, looking angry. He was eating a piece of stale bread and gave the witch a challenging stare.

    ?You come and bother me at my place, and I¡¯m the arsehole??

    ?Please?, Nene interjected. ?The mayor sent us. We''re going towards that giant tree, and we need information?

    The hunter sighed. He stepped aside and motioned them to enter. Adanara didn''t take a step, so Nene was forced to go in first. Inside, the smell was even more pungent, a mixture of alcohol, sweat and death. The place was extremely bare, a single room with a low table, some mats on the floor and little more, mostly empty bottles scattered around.

    ?Sokom, we¡¯ve guests!?

    ?Coming!?

    A voice came from behind a door leading to the back. The man sat on the ground while gnawing on his crust of bread.

    ?Make yourself comfortable?, he said, spreading his hands.

    Nene imitated him. Adanara, however, stood still. She seemed uncomfortable and Nene couldn''t help but feel a bit happy seeing her struggle. A second, bald man appeared from the back door. He wore a blood-stained apron and was sweatier than the first. He was holding a bottle and some ceramic cups.

    ?Guests? Been a while. Vodka??

    Having learned that in Kumhar the offer of a drink was always a rhetorical question, they nodded in unison. Sokom poured drinks for everyone, then sat next to his buddy and stared at Adanara.

    ?Have we met before??

    ?Come on, don''t you remember? She was with the mayor on stage?

    ?Oh, the Holy Witch! Such an honour!?, he said ironically. ?I would have put my shirt in my pants if I had known?

    The man stood up and tucked his filthy apron into his breeches, causing the other guy to laugh like a little kid. Adanara clicked her tongue before taking a sip.

    ?I didn''t ask for that nickname?, she grumbled.

    ?Come on, that¡¯s enough?

    ?Fine, fine?

    The two men were rough, but they didn''t look like the dangerous sort as Tilde had suggested. Nene breathed a sigh of relief. Nonetheless, the smell was terrible and she couldn''t wait to leave, so she tried to get straight to the point.

    ?Do you know how to get to the tree??

    The two exchanged a puzzled look. Finally, the first man sighed.

    ?They¡¯re going down there?, he explained.

    Sokom instantly darkened. He drank the vodka in one gulp and poured himself some more.

    ?Yes, as you can see?, the other guy said. ?It''s not our favourite topic. Thanks for your visit, it was a pleasure?

    ?But... please. What in the world¡­?

    ?I''ll tell you?, Sokom said.

    ?Come on, don''t force yourself?

    ?It¡¯s ok, Vulaj?

    ?Please?, Nene urged.

    ?There is... there is a camp in the forest, far to the northeast, it¡¯s a four-day walk. We used it during summer when the animals move away from the city. We would spend weeks down there hunting before returning home. It happened a year ago?

    The man drank again. The memory seemed to haunt him, and Nene became anxious. That situation reminded her of sister Liaria''s horror stories. She had grown up terrified of monsters that populated the outside world and feared she was about to encounter one.

    ?I was following the trail of a wild boar when I heard screams in the bush. I ran to take a look, thinking that some other hunter was in trouble... Instead, in a clearing beyond the falls, there were men on horseback. They wore metal armour and carried blades and long weapons?

    ?Knights?!?, Adanara asked.

    ?I doubt there are any Knights of the Church around here?

    ?I don''t know who they were, I watched them from afar. They had prisoners with them. They were tied and kneeling on the ground and... they killed them all?

    ?That day?, the other one intervened. ?Many hunters have returned to camp telling similar stories. Some found traces of fights, human corpses, horses and¡­ more. We fled during the night. Since then, no one has gone hunting in the forest?

    ?So that¡¯s why Oto always heads south?

    ?You know Oto? Good for him, the forest is dangerous. I don''t know who those knights were, or what they were fighting against?

    ?Can you tell me more about the prisoners? About the creatures the knights were facing??

    The two exchanged a look. Adanara kicked her on the leg, telling her to stop. Nene was sorry to insist, but she needed more detailed information.

    ?They call us crazy when we talk about it?, Vulaj complained.

    ?We won''t tell anyone. I will believe you, I promise?

    ?No deal. When we told the mayor, he believed the knights'' part, and forbade everyone from entering the forest, but he didn''t take us seriously about the rest. He said one weirdo in town is enough?

    ?Are you talking about Jiriel??, Adanara deduced.

    ?Yeah. Only she listened, but said she couldn''t do anything about it?

    ?Have you... seen fairies?!?

    Nene spoke without thinking. The two men looked terrified all of a sudden. She tried to correct the shot, hoping that Adanara would help her.

    ?We are going to the tree to look for a sorceress. Maybe fairies are our lead?

    ?Yup. Jiriel told us?

    ?Well... you already know everything, then?

    ?If the knights don''t kill you, the fairies will... I thought it was just some nonsense spread by old folks?

    ?Can you explain??

    ?There are stories of fairies who help lost travellers find their way home, others of monsters who devour children or of spirits who haunt you at night?

    ?Old Tilde, for example, really believes it. When we were kids she always scared us with her bullshit?

    Nene stood up. Their account was too much to process at the moment, she needed more time to think. Ideally, she would have consulted the Citadel''s library for information, but with that possibility denied, the closest thing she had was the Emissary.

    ?Do you have any advice for us? There must be a way to get there?

    ?Don''t. You¡¯ll get yourself killed?

    ?The path is marked by signs left by our ancestors. It''s impossible to follow them if you don''t know the area?

    ?So we need a guide?

    ?Don''t even think about it. No one would ever accept, you''re wasting your time!?

    ?Perhaps you could¡­ follow the ruins halfway through, but then you''d still need to search the signs from then?

    ?Which ruins??

    ?The one at the south gate. The workers harvest them for materials for the walls. There¡¯s an underground tunnel there. It leads to the camp?

    ?Stop it, I don''t want their blood on my hands!?

    ?Nene, I think that''s enough?, the witch said.

    After thanking the two hunters, they left the hut and set back for the manor. They had to report what they had learned to Nila and develop a plan with Jiriel. Once again, Nene''s first assignment was proving to be extremely complex and dangerous. Without the support of the Church, entering a territory populated by monsters was suicide. Without an army, exploring a potential war zone was equally foolish. They lacked a guide, an escort, a map¡­

    ?I think we should give up?, Adanara said. ?Jiriel says I need a teacher, but I feel fine?

    ?For how long, tho??

    ?Are you witch hunting again??

    ?No! I¡­ I mean¡­ what would happen if¡­ the Evil One comes back for you? Think about it, you are the only person other than Pranav who has ever been healed from damnation. We don''t know what could happen in the future?

    ?You think that since it''s already managed to fool me once, it''s more likely it''ll come back?!?

    ?Hasn''t it already? When you were imprisoned?

    ?Yes¡­?, she admitted. ?I heard its voice again?

    ?We need a definitive solution. According to the Emissary, her friend can help us, and I believe her?

    ?I''m not inclined to blindly believe in angels?

    They traversed the main street of the city, cleaned by volunteers. There were no longer any traces of the revelry of the previous days, everything was back to normal. Perhaps reporting that good news to the mayor would have softened him. They reached the manor. The guards didn''t even stop them, as they were by then familiar faces. They were not welcomed inside by the assistant, so Nene knocked on the door of the mayor''s office.

    ?Who¡¯s there??

    ?It¡¯s Nene, sir?

    ?Come forth?

    They found the mayor and Nila sitting at the desk, looking intently at a wooden tablet with signs engraved on it. On top of the tablet were miniatures depicting various animals, and Nene recognized some of them from the card game she had been taught at the tavern.

    ?Oh, hello?, Nila said. ?What¡¯s new??

    ?You still wanna go??, Sonhir asked.

    After they had reported what they had learned from the two hunters, the mayor grinned with satisfaction. He picked up the tabletop game from his desk and sat back, looking at them defiantly.

    ?All''s well that ends well. Let''s never talk about that tree and that haunted forest again?

    ?W-we have to go anyway, Ada. For your sake?

    ?What?!?

    ?I agree?, Nene added. ?Sir, I understand that it is risky, but... believe me, the Church is in a constant fight against the Evil One. It is a threat to everyone, anything that can counter it is precious. It could save many lives?

    ?Look, it''s too risky. You could do a lot for my people by staying here. You wanna risk your life by chasing fairies??

    ?The Emissary claims it''s the right thing to do?

    ?Jiriel talks nonsense!?, Sonhir protested.

    ?She was right about me?, Adanara said.

    The mayor stood up grumbling. He started pacing nervously back and forth. His gaze fell several times on the pipe, but each time it met Nila''s, who shook her head in disapproval. They seemed to have bonded in their absence, and Sonhir was listening to her advice.

    ?It pains me to admit it, but the few times Jiriel has managed to put together a thought, she''s always got it right. I''m just worried for your life and my people¡¯s. I don''t wanna lose anybody, you understand??

    ?Are you saying that... we should go alone??

    ?I can''t force anyone to accompany you. I can ask the guards captain to round up volunteers but don''t expect they¡¯ll jump at the chance. To be honest, I''m really against it?

    ?We''ll go by ourselves if we had to?, Nila said. ?W-we can find the way. It''s impossible not to see that tree?

    ?Forget about the ruins?, the mayor added. ?There were some collapses, and some workers heard eerie noises from down there. A poor girl has disappeared?

    ?Can you at least spare us some provisions??

    ?There is a shortage of hay this year. I''ll see what I can do...?

    ?Thank you?

    ?Please think again?

    Adanara sought comfort from her sister. Nila took her hand and accompanied her out of the office. All that was left to do was to talk to Jiriel. Nene turned one last time to the genuinely worried mayor. It brought a smile to her face, knowing that someone cared about her safety.

    ?We''ll be back. You tasked us with protecting your city from the Furies, and I will?

    ?You better be! Be careful?

    The journey, although relatively short, was looking extremely dangerous. They had to cross an unknown forest, populated by raiding knights, wild animals, servants of the Evil One and perhaps even more. All to find a supposed friend of the Emissary who seemed capable of teaching Adanara to be an actual witch. Nene was not thrilled at the prospect of risking her life for that reason, but she would have followed the Emissary''s directive no matter what. She had already doubted her once, wrongfully so.

    One thing was certain: she could trust Jiriel more than the Church.

 Chapter 1.22

    ¡°The tree to the top of the world¡±

    It was a common clich¨¦ in folktales, so much so that it was safe to assume it wasn¡¯t real, just the label of human imagination.

    Yet there it was, in front of Nene¡¯s eyes, on the horizon, piercing a grey cloud bank in the autumn sky. Nene, lying on the grass, observed it tormented by the mystery of the existence of such an absurd thing. The Emissary had assured her it was unrelated to the Evil One, so what was it? It was hard to believe it was God who had desired such a monstrosity. The thought of getting closer alone was enough to make her regret her choices. In ancient folktales and legends, it was common for witches to revere bizarre elements of nature. She imagined them gathered around that immense tree, living a life of perdition, performing blasphemous rites and sacrifices to the Evil One. The raiders wandering the forest she had heard about were not her main concern...

    ?Crazy, uh??

    Nila was sitting next to her, in the clearing at the foot of the hill, near the stream. Nene usually went there to do laundry, but that afternoon she and Nila had arranged to meet there without a specific purpose.

    ?When we first came here, I thought I had awakened in a sort of... nightmare, created by the Evil One to torment me?, she confessed. ?Every time I see that tree, I think it still might be the case?

    ?I admit it¡¯s s-scary given how tall it is, but it¡¯s also fascinating, don¡¯t you think??

    ?I don''t know... You know, one of my sisters at the monastery loves stories about witches and monsters. I think it reminds me of one of those?

    ?Really? You gathered by candlelight, and she scared you with horror stories??

    ?Basically?

    Nila giggled. Nene couldn''t get what was funny about it: in the past, Liaria had caused her countless sleepless nights. She had no idea why she had allowed it over and over in the first place.

    ?Ada told me mom''s stories. S-since we''ve been here, well... I f-feel like I''m closer to her?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?She was not born in the Principality. When I hear people around here talking about fairies and such, it reminds me of her. Her stories?

    ?Sounds¡­ nice, but sad?

    ?Yeah. Say, Nene: how were things b-back at the monastery??

    ?I don''t know, nothing special, I think. We trained, we had teachers, we had classes¡­ we all lived together in the same dormitory. Only Inquisitors who have completed their first assignment get to live in the Citadel?

    ?No, I meant¡­ Your... your family??

    ?I have no family. Most cadets don¡¯t?

    ?F-forgive me. I¡¯m sorry¡­?

    ?No need to. I had many brothers and sisters at the monastery?

    ?Like the one who tells scary stories??

    ?Yes. Can you believe I met the Saint? Her name is Elora?

    ?Oh, y-you''re a big shot, then?, she teased her.

    ?You mock me, but once I dreamed of being part of her escort?

    ?Instead you will be m-mine and my sister''s?

    Nila smiled again. She was getting closer and closer. Was she trying to communicate something? The exchange they had that morning in the mayor''s office came back to her mind, together with the doubt of having deluded herself about their relationship. At the end of the day, Nila was considerate of everyone, and Nene feared she had gotten the wrong idea.

    ?At your service?, she said.

    ?Stop it?, Nila laughed. ?S-sometimes you talk funny?

    ?Is it... bad??

    Nila searched in the bag she had brought with her. She retrieved a canvas purse, took out a biscuit and handed it to her.

    ?I wish... I-I wish you were more relaxed when you''re with me?

    ?I am relaxed?, she lied.

    Her voice came out a little higher pitched than usual, betraying her feelings. She sat up, grabbed the cookie and tried to pretend nothing had happened. Nila, however, sat next to her, making no sign of giving her a break.

    ?W-what are your plans here in Kumhar? Do you have any??

    The question caught her off guard. She lived with Oto and the Emissary, she had a job, what else did she need? She had only recently become an adult, had left the monastery a few weeks beforehand, and had never thought about it too deeply. She turned to Nila. Her face was way too close. She felt uncomfortable, inadequate to talk about plans for the future with an older woman.

    ?I... would like it if... we could continue to meet, like now?, she stuttered.

    ?Oh¡­?

    Nila didn''t say anything else. Nene stared back at the ground, afraid she had ruined everything. She was flooded with so many emotions, so many different thoughts, that she wasn''t even able to understand them. Had she messed up? She desperately wanted to look at Nila to try to understand it, but she couldn¡¯t muster the courage. It was a disaster.

    ?I-I''d like it too?

    Nila closed the last gap between them. They were shoulder to shoulder. Nene took a quick glance at her and figured that she wasn''t the only one feeling out of her element. She wasn''t sure what was happening, but she tried not to panic or let her imagination run too wild. She had read too many novels. Her mind began to picture things she would have been ashamed to even talk about.

    ?Nene¡­ may I kiss you??

    Her efforts were to no avail. Her thoughts erupted into a plethora of romantic and dirty scenarios. Part of her called for a retreat, suggesting that that wasn''t the time, that they weren''t ready. Another rejoiced euphorically, celebrating the realisation of a long-lost desire of theirs. She flushed. She felt burning hot, especially her face. She gathered all her bravery but her throat felt sore. Had she tried to speak, a horrible sound would have come out.

    She nodded.

    Nila stuck her lips to her cheek for a moment. The feeling of warmth reminded her of the only kiss she had ever received, from sister Elora, when playing pretend. Elora usually played the Princess and made her play the Hunter. The moment went away in an instant, full of the meanings of an entire life. It was easy... She had always thought it to be so much more complex. She felt foolish, but above all, relieved: Nila was interested in her too. She dropped her head between her shoulders and smiled.

    ?You good??

    ?Yes?, she replied, gloating. ?Yes, I am?

    ?You''re blushing hard?, Nila teased her again.

    ?I¡­ It never occurred to me. I don''t know what to say?

    ?Tell me if you l-liked it or not?

    Nila was enjoying teasing her, making fun of her clumsiness and inexperience. However, it didn''t feel malicious, more like a way of playing together. She smiled again.

    ?I did?, she confessed. ?Thank you?

    ?Oh, thank goodness! I-I almost thought I got the wrong idea...?

    ?You too??

    They locked eyes. The situation had become so embarrassing it was funny. Nila pushed her away and stood up.

    ?You''re a-awful at this, Nene?

    ?Uh... sorry??

    Nila laughed. What had happened between them not long before seemed so distant. Nene finally understood her feelings about it all: she wanted to leave behind the unpleasant events of the past. She wanted to make things better, to be happy.

    ?What now??, she asked.

    ?I''m going home. I-I have to help my sister mend her stupid socks, remember??

    Unlike her, Nila seemed to be at ease again. Nene was giving too much weight to what was but a small gesture, but she couldn''t help it. She felt disappointed by Nila¡¯s mundane response.

    ?Of course, you promised... Can I come to your place tomorrow??

    ?Whenever you want. B-but maybe it''s better if I come to yours. Ada is¡­ a-annoying sometimes?

    They went up the hill to Jiriel''s house. After agreeing to meet again the following day, Nila set off towards the village. It was dusk already, and wandering the hill at night was quite dangerous. Nene felt melancholy and alone watching her go.

    <hr>

    ?¡¯sup? Did something happen??

    Jiriel greeted Nene with her usual turbulence and read her like a book. It was to be expected from an Emissary capable of seeing mortal souls.

    ?Nothing important?, she lied.

    ?Suuuure. Come on, tell me!?

    The Emissary''s innocent curiosity annoyed her. She didn''t feel like talking about how she felt. She suspected the angel wouldn''t be able to understand, such was the difference between a mortal and a divine being.

    ?I would rather not, my Lady?

    ?Oh¡­ whatever?, she said disappointed. ?So? Are you ready to meet Kora??

    Oto came down from his room at that moment. He waved hello to her and started the fire.

    ?There are complications: we don''t know the path. We were advised not to go near the ruins. Also there¡¯s been some skirmishes in the forest?

    ?Told ya. The mayor sped up wall-building out of fear of war?

    ?Which war??, Oto asked.

    ?I don''t know, maybe it¡¯s just nomads. Elders say that nomadic shepherds used to come from the east to pillage and claim pastures. Maybe it''s happening again?

    ?Well, basically we don''t know how to get there, nor the dangers we might encounter?

    ?Where are you going??, the boy asked.

    ?To the giant tree, northeast?

    ?I can accompany you?

    ?No!? Jiriel yelled.

    Her reaction left them both astonished. The boy approached the Emissary, suspicious.

    ?Why not??

    ?Because¡­ it''s dangerous, I don''t want you to go to a dangerous place?

    ?I can''t go, but Nene can??This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ?But... it''s just... she knows how to defend herself! Nene, you tell him! Help me out!?

    ?Oto, I appreciate your offer, but I think¡­?

    ?Do you need a guide? I can do it?, he insisted. ?Jiriel, if you''re so worried, then come with us?

    The Emissary looked at them, inscrutable. For an instant, her usual excessive facial expressions disappeared, as she projected the impassive majesty one would expect from an angel.

    Then the unthinkable happened.

    Massive tears dripped from Jiriel''s eyes. Her face wasn''t being marked by them, the water disappeared in an instant, but her sobs couldn''t lie: she was crying.

    ?You''re mean, Oto¡­?

    He crossed his arms, unwilling to give up. Jiriel walked to him beseechingly, leaving Nene astonished. Before her eyes, the Emissary of God was helpless in front of a simple child, for reasons she didn''t even understand.

    ?Please don''t go?, she begged while sobbing. ?If... if something happens to you, what will I do??

    ?Nothing bad will happen. I¡¯ll be with Nene. I''m tired of this, of you refusing to leave town. I feel trapped with you!?

    The angel knelt at his feet, trembling. Oto patted her head like a parent would.

    ?I can''t go! I would, but¡­ Oto! Oto!?

    Jiriel buried her face against the boy''s chest, who continued to caress her.

    ?Nene is also part of the family, I don''t want to let her go alone?

    Nene was left stunned. She was pleased to know she was so important to him, but what shocked her most was the sudden change in her Lady¡¯s behaviour. The Emissary kept whimpering for a couple of minutes while the boy consoled her. Finally, she got back to her feet. Her light was dim, the colour patterns on her wings were moving very slowly and her bronze eyes became dull, brown like earth.

    ?Nene, I''m counting on you. You keep an eye on him?

    ?Yes, my Lady?

    ?Two eyes! Don''t take unnecessary risks. Always watch over him, don''t lose sight of him!?

    Oto chuckled, unlike Nene, who felt enormous pressure on her. Everyone seemed to consider her as the one responsible for that expedition¡¯s safety, when the only one who had a vague idea of ??what they were about to face was Oto himself. However, having him by her side made her feel better. She could trust his judgement. Sometimes he appeared naive, but he was not a fool at all, he was used to moving in the forest and knew how to get food.

    ?Tomorrow I will go to Sonhir and squeeze out every soldier and thing he can give you?, Jiriel said. ?Wanna a bigger sword? My armour? Great idea! Oto, you should wear it?

    ?My Lady, I am grateful, but I believe carrying too much would only slow us down. What do you think??

    ?When I was little, adults always took me to that part of the forest and said the same thing. There''s a hunter''s camp there, in case we need shelter?

    Jiriel spent the rest of the afternoon trying to convince Oto to stay, alternating with temporary bursts of practical apprehension. Nene had never seen her so active, she was usually lazy and relaxed, but she spent the day checking Oto''s boots, piling warnings on him, choosing which blanket was the warmest for him... After several hours of enduring, Oto slipped into his room claiming that he wanted to go to sleep as soon as dinner was over. Jiriel tried to hold him back by offering him more food, but he refused and ran upstairs. Nene thus found herself alone with the Emissary, sitting at the table.

    ?Nene, help me!? she blasted.

    ?My Lady, what''s going on?!?

    She looked around, scrutinised the angel, but nothing seemed out of place. Jiriel started screaming all of a sudden for no reason, what was wrong with her?

    ?You¡¯re human too, so explain! What am I missing? Why does Oto want to leave? Why doesn''t he stay??

    ?I... I think he has explained already. He wants to help me?

    ?Uhmf?

    The Emissary grimaced and turned her back. Sometimes she behaved like an actor on stage, unaware of how ridiculous her exaggerated behaviour looked.

    ?It was you who suggested this quest in the first?

    ?Yes, but I didn''t want Oto to come with you! Ugh¡­ I''ll be alone¡­?

    ?My Lady, why can''t you accompany us??

    ?Because... if I leave, Lemon will feel lonely?

    Her pathetic excuse was so insane that for a second Nene forgot who was in front of her, and looked at her with disdain, feeling like punching her. Jiriel played with her fork, realising she had been caught red-handed.

    ?I can''t. That¡¯s it. I''m sorry?, she explained.

    ?I don¡¯t understand. Still, Oto, he¡­?

    Hearing his name, Jiriel regained some of her brightness. She seemed to expect Nene to have a solution, but the truth was different: she was just trying to find words of comfort, for that angel who was acting more and more like a possessive brat.

    ?What??

    ?Oto is not leaving forever. He is very fond of you, but... he also has other interests. There are things he wants to know, places he wants to see?

    ?I could tell him about all the places and things in this world! Almost¡­?

    ?My Lady, I thought you would understand human curiosity better than anyone?

    ?Yeah?, she sighed. ?I know. And believe me¡­ I understand but¡­ I''m worried. He is so innocent! People always try to take advantage of him, like that filthy seamstress who gifts him stuff just because he¡¯s oh-so-cute!?

    ?I think you''re underestimating him. I¡¯m no expert, but... You know, they say that a parent at a certain point in their life must leave their children to fend for themselves. Let them leave the nest and take flight, so they say?

    ?I''m not his parent!?, Jiriel protested. ?Not even a bird! I wanna keep him with me!?

    ?Now you''re throwing a tantrum again?

    ?Oto hates me!!!?

    With that last cry, the Emissary ran to the small door that led to the basement, entered at full speed and slammed it vigorously.

    Despite the unnecessary drama, Nene felt warm inside. It was pleasant to see how her Lady, however eccentric and annoying, was fond of Oto. She collected the dishes in the bucket, turned off the fireplace and curled up in an armchair. The skies were still covered in clouds, and the night was very dark. She should have tried to sleep but couldn¡¯t help thinking. not so much about the upcoming dangers, but about the complex and unusual emotions she had felt that day. From the moment she had said goodbye to Nila, she had felt inexplicably alone. Instinct told her to go upstairs to Oto. It wouldn''t have been nice to disturb him, but she felt restless. She hoped he could forgive her. She groped her way in the almost complete darkness. The nightgown restricted her movement a little, being borrowed and oversized. She found the ladder and climbed it on all fours up to Oto''s door. A faint light filtered from under the doorframe. She knocked.

    ?Jiriel??

    ?It¡¯s Nene?

    ?Come in?

    She entered, finding Oto sitting on the bed, also in his nightgown, with a candle on the bedside table. He was observing a golden metallic object and looked tired.

    ?Sorry, but¡­ I can''t sleep. Can we talk for a moment??

    ?You can sit here if you want?

    She sat down next to the boy. She looked at the trinket he was holding: a gold medallion, very old and tarnished. The chain ring was broken and quite worn. It reminded her of those medallions that were given to priests who distinguish themselves for their service to the Church.

    ?What is it??, she asked.

    ?It was Grandpa¡¯s. You know¡­ I wanted Jiriel to come with us. But she said no, and now I''m scared?

    ?You still have time to think again. I''ll get by anyway?

    ?No, I was serious. I wanna help you. You¡¯re my sis¡¯?

    The straight face with which Oto said the most absurd things astonished her once again. She was grateful that the dim light partially hid their faces, or Oto would have seen her face turning red.

    ?Do you know why the Emissary refuses to accompany us??

    ?No. It¡¯s always been like this. She never wanted to tell me why. At first, I thought it was an excuse. You know she''s like, super lazy. I thought she couldn¡¯t be bothered to walk too far?

    ?Isn¡¯t that the case? What do you think??

    ?I don''t know. Jiriel knows many things and keeps many secrets?

    They remained silent for a few moments. The candlelight flickered because of the drafts. Nene got up and checked that the window was closed tightly.

    ?I was wondering... well... May I sleep here tonight??

    ?Okay?

    ?Oh... Thank you. I''ll go get a mat downstairs?

    ?Huh? Forget it, we fit in both?

    Oto crawled into his bed, shrank to one side and stared at her. Nene stood still. Did he expect her to sleep side by side with him?! At the monastery she, Elora and Liaria had repeatedly tried to sleep together under a single blanket, but each time they had been caught out and punished. In the Principality, it was considered poor behaviour, which is why nomads, often forced to share the same tent, were the object of slander. On the other hand, she was not in the Principality anymore, and Oto had told her several times that he considered her part of his family.

    She gathered her courage and climbed onto the bed. Oto gave up space as she dug into the covers. It was warm down there, but for some reason, she still felt uncomfortable, and she remained stiff as a log.

    ?Put out the candle, please?, the boy asked.

    She obliged and darkness fell. Oto rolled over in bed, giving his back to her. She stared into the darkness, wondering what she was doing. She had come to him because she was feeling restless, but she had only succeeded in making things worse.

    ?Oto, are you asleep??

    ?No. I can''t if you speak?

    ?Sorry! Sorry! It¡¯s just¡­ you know¡­ we¡­ where I¡¯m from people don''t¡­?

    ?Wanna talk about something??

    She bit her lip. Her agitation was so obvious that it was noticeable even in the dark. She took a breath.

    ?Today Nila and I went to the stream. We chatted and ate biscuits?

    Oto turned to her. Nene instinctively did the same, lying on her side. Even though they could hardly see each other at all, it was still easier to talk face-to-face.

    ?Nila is the blonde girl, right??

    ?Yes, exactly. And¡­ and then¡­ I was looking at the view and¡­?

    ?And??

    Nene almost caught fire. Memories made her sweat, to the point that she was about to give up on telling him. Yet she was trying so hard to talk to Oto... She had to go through.

    ?She... kissed me?

    ?Oh, wow!?, Oto exclaimed, suddenly raising his voice. ?Cool!?

    ?Yes! I mean, no! Actually, yes... But... now I feel sad?

    ?How come? Don''t you like her??

    ?I do! A lot, you see¡­ I miss her, I think?

    Oto reached over her shoulder. He pulled her close, so close she could feel the heat of his body, his breath in her hair. She stiffened again.

    ?I think you''re in love?, he told her.

    ?I don''t want to think about it...?

    ?That''s a good thing, no??

    ?I guess...?

    ?Keeping things inside is though?

    She snuggled into Oto¡¯s hug. She curled her legs and listened to the sound of their breath to lull herself. Before long, she began to feel light-headed and drowsy.

    ?Oto??

    ?Uh??

    ?I''m... happy to... have a...?

    She hated herself for how much she was stumbling over her words. Unfortunately, talking about feelings was not her strong point. Quite the opposite, she had often been taught to keep them under control, to protect herself and others from the Evil One.

    ?I''m happy to have a brother like you?, she finally managed to say.

    The boy held her a little tighter. She couldn''t tell for sure since they were in the dark, but Nene was sure he was smiling.

    ?I¡¯m the elder?, he replied.

    ?You little...!?

    She patted him on the chest. She listened to the rhythm of their breath until it became slower and deeper, and everything began to fade away.

    <hr>

    The following day brought bad news: Jiriel''s visit to the mayor had not achieved results, except for making him mad. Nene, Adanara and Nila went to his office to find out what resources they had at their disposal, and, predictably, there weren''t many. Sonhir had asked the guard captain to gather volunteers to accompany them, but not a single person answered the call. Driving a wagon through the forest was impossible, so they could bring only what they could carry on their shoulders. Fortunately, the mayor had managed to spare them some useful tools for the journey, an axe, blankets, supplies...

    As they left the manor, Nene noticed that Adanara had remained strangely silent the entire time. She thought she was angry about what had happened with Nila the day before, but why would her sister have told her about it? Nila seemed to share her intuition, as she approached the witch with a worried look.

    ?Ada? Is something missing??

    ?No?, she replied, annoyed.

    ?The mayor did the best he could. I''m sure everything will be fine. We also have Oto with us?

    ?Yeah, that¡¯s cute... Look, what if it''s all bullshit? What if the angel has made everything up? You know her. She''s crazy, she¡¯s complete nuts?

    ?The Emissary of God does not lie?, Nene explained.

    ?Really? Really?! How can¡¯t you notice? Has the Archangel of your Church never lied? How do you explain everything that¡¯s going on right now?!?

    ?Ada, that''s enough...?

    ?No, Nila, it''s time she wakes up! Do you really think it''s all that simple? That your ¡°Lady¡± is as perfect and innocent as you believe??

    ?The Emissary is... Yesterday she was worried about Oto and... she said to be careful. She cares about me and Oto. She would never let us go if she didn''t think it was worth it?

    Her eyes turned teary. Adanara''s speech confused her. She felt like punching her, to silence her from spitting more nonsense about the Emissary. However, although she would have never admitted it, what bothered her more than anything was the doubt that the witch might be right. Jiriel was no stranger to weird behaviours, bizarre revelations and secrets. Even Oto was kept in the dark.

    ?Ada, I''m s-scared too, but I want you to be well even more?

    ?I''m not afraid! Also, I''m fine! I don''t want us to get killed for nothing!?

    Nene''s vision blurred. In an instant, she was at the witch¡¯s throat. Despite the height difference, she grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her down. Adanara¡¯s terrified face confirmed her doubts: that woman was a coward. If anyone needed a wake-up call, it was her.

    ?Did you hear what the Emissary said? Did you see what happened when you were imprisoned? You could become dangerous to others, you could give in to the Evil One again, you could die! Do you want your sister to be alone? Do you want your father to have killed himself for nothing??

    Adanara stared at her for a moment in silence. Her eyes filled with tears. At the same time, she was showing her teeth. She let out a furious growl, wriggled out of her grasp, and ran away.

    ?Ada! Ada!?, her sister called in vain.

    Nila turned to her, heartbroken. Nene wasn''t proud of having lost her composure like that. Had she made things worse?

    ?I''m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that?, she apologised.

    ?Nene, I know my sister can be difficult sometimes, and that she started it and provoked you...?

    The girl''s expression changed. She frowned, approached her menacingly, all semblance of her usual kindness gone.

    ?Never talk about my father like that again?, she commanded.

    Nene looked down. She had gone too far and was aware of it. She had never meant to hurt their feelings, yet she had.

    ?Forgive me. I didn''t mean to?

    Nila smiled. She caressed her cheek. She went back to her usual self in an instant.

    ?I forgive you. L-leave it to me. I''ll convince her, she''s just scared?

    ?We all are?

    ?Yeah. Y-you and Oto come to us tomorrow early in the morning. We''ll wait for you there. Is that okay??

    ?Yes. See you tomorrow?

    Nene looked towards their destination. The monstrous tree was visible over the rooftops of the city. Until a few weeks before she would never have dared to even think about going there. Was she on the verge of a great discovery, a revelation that would restore order to her shattered worldview, or were they simply chasing a legend?

 Chapter 1.23

    Jiriel wouldn¡¯t stop running around the house. She obsessively went through Oto''s luggage and kept adding clothes, bread, and other things. The boy got a canvas sack with a rope used as a shoulder strap: an improvised backpack. He had provided a similar one for Nene, as her usual travel bag wasn''t large enough. However, the Emissary showed no signs of calming down and was about to fill their luggage to the point of overburdening.

    ?Is this blanket enough? Food? You can''t just eat dried meat and bread!?

    ?We will get something in the forest?, he replied.

    ?What if there are no fruit trees or edible vegetables? You know you have to eat fruit and vegetables too! Does Nila know how to treat foot blisters? Oh no! What if¡­ a snake bit you? We need an antidote!?

    ?My Lady, you¡¯re going to scare him?

    ?Good! Maybe he¡¯ll stay home then!?

    Oto snatched the backpack from her and slung it over his shoulder. He took Jiriele by the hand, who was on the verge of crying again, and accompanied her to sit in her favourite armchair, in front of the fireplace.

    ?I''ll be fine?

    ?We¡¯ve always been together!?, she whimpered. ?What am I supposed to do?!?

    ?I don''t know... Have fun, you always do. Go to the tavern if you feel lonely. You have many friends in town?

    ?Don¡¯t wanna¡­?

    Who was the adult in the room? Nene approached shyly. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt them, but the three of them seemed more and more like a family in her eyes. She dared to put a hand on the Emissary''s shoulder, who couldn''t stop sobbing.

    ?Have faith in us. We''ll be fine?

    ?When in doubt, run away. Nene, no ¡°according to the Archangel¡± horseshit! Safety first, ¡®kay??

    For the first time, the Emissary perfectly imitated her voice. Nene understood the discomfort it caused to those who had experienced it before her. After checking they hadn¡¯t forgotten anything important, Nene nodded to Oto.

    ?We should go, the sun will rise soon?

    ?Yes. Bye, Jiriel?

    The boy hugged the angel, who squeezed him so hard that he coughed. She repeated the process with Nene, crushing her in her arms and filling her with her unnatural divine heat. For an instant, Nene fell into her trap, into that irresistible feeling of peace that contact with the Emissary conveyed, and wished not to leave. She was not fooled and pushed her away. They then headed towards the door.

    ?Never leave Nene''s side!?

    ?Yes, Jiriel?

    ?Also, don''t eat too much in the morning. You know you get a stomach ache if you do?

    ?Yes, Jiriel?

    ?Love you¡­?

    ?Me too?

    They finally managed to leave the house. The Emissary''s protective instinct had become suffocating since Oto had offered himself as a guide. Nene breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?Have you never separated??

    ?We''ve always been together since we met?, he confirmed.

    ?How did it happen??

    ?Oh, she¡­ fell from the sky?

    Nene laughed. She had read that corny phrase countless times in her favourite novels. Oto wasn''t the literate type, so it was likely a coincidence, which made it even funnier. However, his expression seemed to suggest otherwise.

    ?Wait¡­ are you serious??

    ?Yes. I saw fire fall from the sky and went to check. I thought it was a star... I was little?

    ?A¡­ star??

    ?Yup¡­ Then, I took her home. Grandpa tried to heal her wounds, but after a few hours, she was already on her feet without any help. Then she stayed with us?

    ?Was she wounded? Can the Emissary... get injured??

    ?So it seems¡­?

    Oto frowned. She was being inappropriate, so Nene changed the subject as they headed down the hill, towards the city. Their destination, the gigantic tree, watched over them. It was visible from everywhere nearby, so much so that it was impossible not to think about the dangers looming on the path. They arrived at the tavern where the two sisters were staying. They found Adanara sitting at the counter, arguing with the owner, Sevika.

    ?Wait a few days, at least!?

    ?My place, my rules?

    The witch had given up her ridiculous sorceress outfit in exchange for the more practical local clothes. She was sitting on a stool next to which lay a large bag, similar to Oto''s.

    ?I don''t even know how long it will take!?

    ?Exactly. If you die along the way, what am I supposed to do? Keep the room empty forever??

    ?No, but¡­ Let''s set a time limit, please!?

    ?Three weeks. No negotiations. The end?

    Adanara sighed. She had met her match. Sevika was hosting her out of gratitude, she and Nila had nowhere else to go, so losing their place at the tavern would mean being homeless.

    ?It will do?, she replied, distraught.

    Oto approached the two. Nene hesitated, unsure if the witch was still angry with her. The boy made himself noticed with his heavy steps, and the two women turned.

    ?Hi?, he said.

    ?Hey, Oto. Been a while. Are you leaving too??

    ?Yes. We go to the forest to the northeast?

    ?So I heard. Bring the girls back to me alive, ¡®kay??

    Nene made up her mind and approached Adanara. The witch pretended to ignore her. She continued to look straight over the counter with an indifferent face.

    ?Adanara¡­?

    ?Mm??

    ?... I''m sorry about what I told you yesterday?

    The witch snorted. Her insufferable attitude, however, did not show up. Nene, almost in disbelief, thought she noticed the hint of a smile as she stood up and collected her bags.

    ?Come on, let''s move. Daylight is getting shorter each day. Nila!?, she shouted.

    ?Coming!?

    From the floor above, almost tumbling down the stairs, Nila came down. She also wore clothes similar to her sister¡¯s. The two of them and Oto blended in seamlessly with the Kumhar crowd, unlike Nene, who stood out in her usual black cape.

    ?How long does it take? The brats are here?

    ?I-I was... Mind your business! We can go now?

    ?Come back alive!?, Sevika greeted them.

    ?I bet you''d shed so many tears if we wouldn''t¡­?

    Adanara raised her middle finger and showed it to the owner, who did the same. Oto laughed at the gesture, unknown to Nene. Nonetheless, those two seemed to understand each other, somehow.

    The group left the tavern and headed down the alley.

    ?So, Oto, which way??, the witch asked.

    ?The mayor said the ruins are dangerous?, Nene intervened.

    ?I know the path in the forest?, the boy explained. ?They marked it with painted stones?

    ?B-but that will only take us to the hunters¡¯ camp, right??

    ?Yes. From then on... dunno??

    The boy shrugged. Their guide only knew half the path, which didn¡¯t bode well. They went through the northern gate, past the chicken farms and the barn where Oo lived. Nene wished to stop and say hello, but she didn''t want to waste precious time during daylight. She had instructed, or rather, the Emissary had granted her help: she would have taken care of feeding her horse in her absence. Hopefully, she had entrusted him to the right person¡­. Jiriel tended to get distracted and forget things very easily. They saw Vulaj, the hunter, collecting dried meat from the porch of his hut. He watched them pass but didn''t say a word. He and his buddy were terrified of the forest, so they must have thought their journey was doomed from the very beginning.

    The forest looked endless. The strong scent of resin covered Adanara''s witchy smell. Nene was finally getting used to her presence. They walked for a few minutes in the flat and tidy undergrowth, along a small path dug in the earth, following Oto¡¯s guidance. Nobody said a word. The nervousness was palpable, so Nene tried to break the ice.

    ?It¡¯s easy for now?, she said.

    ?Not for long, it¡¯ll be gone soon?, Oto explained.

    ?Don''t jinx it, shorty!?

    ?What do you mean? Do you believe in omens? That¡¯s silly?

    ?That¡¯s rich, coming from the guy who lives with an angel?

    They walked for a few hours chatting about this and that. Nila shared embarrassing episodes from Adanara''s childhood, who in response did the same. Nene told them Elora''s story, from when she had met her to the time of her imprisonment. Adanara criticised her for abandoning a friend just because she was corrupted by the Evil One, earning a rebuke from her sister. In truth, Nene shared her feelings and promised to herself that had she ever returned to the Principality, she would have looked for her old friend. For his part, Oto was being very serious, especially when the dirt path left room for only grass and shrubs. He searched like a hound for specific stones, about a metre high and covered in coloured paint, which indicated the way. After getting the hang of it, however, he let himself go, sharing his hunting strategies that only he seemed to understand. Adanara was able to keep up a bit, having lived on self-sufficiency during the period she had spent with her mother beyond the borders of the Principality. Nila and Nene had never had to get food with their own hands, so they pretended to understand what the boy was talking about. Adanara instead tried to chime in on the conversation, but it was clear that Oto was in another league, and on top of that he was having a hard time explaining himself.

    They went on at a steady pace for several hours, taking only short breaks to drink water or eat something, when daylight began to fade towards pink, as the sunset was coming.

    ?We have to find somewhere to camp?, Oto said.

    ?If we move away from the path, don''t we risk losing it??

    ?True. Let''s continue a little further then?

    They continued through the sparse undergrowth with almost no relief or rock formations. The rows of trees were easily distinguishable, unlike the dense forest around Dena. At first sight, that terrain looked practicable, but in reality, it was so monotonous it was very easy to get lost. The forest looked identical no matter the direction. As suggested by the two hunters, since autumn was coming and the people of Kumhar no longer visited that area, a massive number of birds could be heard chirping among the foliage. Oto explained that deeper down there were also wild goats and boars, which were very dangerous when they had cubs with them. He advised them to keep their distance in case they spotted one.

    Shortly afterwards, when it was full dusk and visibility was beginning to decline, they reached a depression in an area crossed by a stream. The water meandered among roots and rocks, and not far away they saw some trees felled by axes.

    ?When the mayor banned us from coming here, everyone ran away, even woodcutters?, Oto said.

    ?We can take refuge among those trunks?, Nene suggested. ?They give a little shelter?

    Two large trees, by then withered, their branches cut off, were lying next to each other, parallel. It was a convenient barrier against the wind, ideal for starting a fire. Nene was no expert, but she had been taught a few things at the monastery, to prepare her for the travelling lifestyle of an Inquisitor.

    They gathered their bags in one place. She and Oto explored the immediate surroundings, gathering branches to start a fire. Meanwhile, Nila took up the axe they had brought with them, reducing the smaller felled trunks into stumps. Before dark they had started a fire and spread their blankets around it. They were ready for the night. As soon as they sat down on the floor, everybody began feeling tired.

    ?Should we have guard shifts??, Nene asked.

    ?Good idea, go ahead?, Adanara replied.

    The witch lay down on the blanket and gave her back to her. Nila, finally tired of apologising for Adanara¡¯s bad temper, picked up some moss from the ground and threw it at her, but she simply wiped it away and kept sulking.

    The darkness of the evening advanced, the flickering light of their small bonfire danced with the shadows cast by the trees, and the sounds of the animals changed. Soon sparrows gave way to crickets, the roar of the stream and the night breeze. Nene sat down on one of the trunks they were using as shelter, to keep watch.

    ?I''ll relieve you later?, Oto offered. ?In a couple of hours, okay??

    ?Okay...?, she groaned.

    ?Goodnight?, Nila said.

    She was alone. Or rather, she remained to watch over her sleeping companions, and she felt such. Her only company was the light of the fire. From time to time she threw some branches into the flames. She remembered her journey from the Capital to Dena, the nights spent by herself in the dark. She had longed for a travelling companion at the time. Actually having some made it all the more tolerable, still, spending two hours alone in the dark seemed like an eternity. Nene wasn''t even sure how much time had passed, as she couldn''t see the moon nor the sky covered by the branches of the trees. To kill time she began to fantasise about the day they would return. The mayor had said that with her guard''s pay, she could buy properties. Would she have stayed to live with Oto and the Emissary, or would she have had her own home? Or rather, with Nila... The thought alone would surely have kept her awake, so she stopped daydreaming. That night was going to be so boring¡­

    She opened her eyes suddenly, realising she had dozed off. The flame was still alive, so it was only for a few moments. At that rate, she would have collapsed. It was time to take turns with Oto.

    <hr>

    Nene woke up at the crack of dawn. The smell of ash and burning wood invaded her nostrils. The fire in the centre of their camp had been just recently put out. Not far away, sitting on one of the felled trunks, she saw Adanara, intent on chewing a large blade of sorrel, a sour-tasting herb used to feed horses. Nene sat up. The warmth of the blankets left her almost instantly, swept away by the cool morning breeze. The weak sunlight barely illuminated the surroundings, trees were still casting their faded shadows on the ground. She looked around and saw that Nila and Oto were still sleeping. Adanara was staring at her, so she waved. The witch ignored her, stood up and approached her sister.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ?We''re late. Nila, wake up. Nila!?

    Nila was lying extremely sprawled out, with one arm across her chest, her legs spread apart, the blanket twisted around her body and her hair plastered over her face. She woke up very lazily. The noise also woke up Oto, who was soon on his feet instead.

    ?Leave me be?, the girl grumbled.

    ?Move! The sun is rising?

    ?The others??

    ?They''re already awake. Hurry up. Nene is looking at you and you look like a derelict!?

    Nila sat up and pushed her hair from her face. Adanara moved far away, having anticipated her reaction, and dodged her attempt to grab her by the ankle by leaping backwards.

    ?S-stop teasing me! How do I look??

    ?As always, in the morning?

    The young woman tried to fix her hair a little and picked up her blanket with an angry look. Nene wanted to say something comforting but felt too embarrassed to go that far. Oto anticipated her.

    ?I also move a lot while I sleep. Once I woke up upside down?

    ?See?! It''s n-nothing to be ashamed of!?

    ?You really said that? With that face??

    Adanara burst out laughing and ran away. For the first time, Nene saw a side of her she didn''t know. She had already noticed before how the two sisters often teased each other, as a game, but to think that Adanara could try to be funny was something she never expected.

    ?Everything okay??, Oto asked her.

    ?I''m hungry?, Nene replied. ?Let''s eat something before leaving?

    The boy nodded. Nene gathered her things, packed her blanket, and then took a loaf of bread from her bag. She sat down on a felled log, next to Oto who was nibbling on a carrot. In front of her, Nila still looked offended and sat sulking, her hair unkempt, while Adanara, all smiles, was fixing it with bare hands. Nene instinctively touched her own hair. It was much shorter and neater than Nila''s, and she had never paid much attention to it. No one except Elora had ever been taught to worry about such things, as she had to appear at meetings with the nobles who financially supported the Inquisition. It was one of the sad realities of her position as a Saint.

    ?Oto, I don¡¯t think you move a lot while sleeping?, she whispered.

    ?I know?, he replied softly. ?I just said it to make her feel better?

    She felt like an idiot for having asked and for not having thought about it herself. Caring about others wasn''t something she was used to. She had been raised to protect people, not to be considerate of them. Maybe she could have learned something from Oto, even from Adanara.

    After breakfast, they followed the stream until they found the path of stones marked by the hunters. Oto took the head of the group and led the way. They marched again for hours, sharing anecdotes and stopping only to catch their breath and refresh themselves. Adanara turned out to know many things about plants in the forest, things that even Nila did not. She taught them about edible herbs, like the one she was constantly chewing, picking a new blade as soon as she had completely consumed the previous one. Time passed rather smoothly and pleasantly. Good company allowed them to forget the dangers that awaited and the unknown that lay deep within that endless sea of trees.

    They camped for the second night near a rocky outcrop that provided a modicum of shelter from the wind. The air turned wet and cooler as they went deeper into the forest. That night it was Nila who took charge of the first watch.

    It was also Nila who woke up Nene in the night.

    ?Hey, wake up?, she whispered as she shook her arm.

    ?Uh? What''s happening??

    ?I saw something among the trees!?

    Nene''s eyes widened and she sat up suddenly. They were completely in the dark. Nila had put out the fire to hide their location, so they were basically blind. Nene got out of the blanket, picked up the sword she had left nearby and stood up.

    ?Wake up the others?, she told.

    Visibility was almost zero. The moonlight struggled to illuminate such a dense forest. She continued to nervously check the surroundings until Oto and Adanara were on their feet as well.

    ?What did you see??, the witch asked.

    ?I-I-I don''t know, there was a light over there?

    ?A lantern??

    ?Maybe¡­?

    Oto yawned loudly, making their attempts to remain inconspicuous completely futile. He gave himself a good stretch, then bent over the extinct hearth.

    ?It''s okay?, he said aloud. ?Have you never seen one??

    ?Don¡¯t!?, Nene ordered. ?If you light it up, they will see us!?

    ?Wisps are harmless, don''t worry?

    The boy began to produce sparks with the flints. Nene continued to search the area but saw nothing unusual. Until, in the distance, she noticed: a light, exactly as Nila had said, but not from a lantern. No lantern emitted purple light.

    ?Over there!?, she said.

    ?It''s a will-o''-the-wisp?, Oto confirmed. ?You really never seen them??

    ?Stop talking like it''s normal!?, Adanara snapped. ?What is that thing?!?

    ?I don''t know, it doesn''t look like an animal... But they''re harmless. They are like lights that go around the forest. I tried to capture them once, but you can¡¯t touch them?

    The bizarre purple light floated between the trees at an irregular pace. It did not appear to have a source and varied in intensity erratically, much like a fire.

    ?Is it a firefly??, Nene speculated.

    ?Those are insects. Wisps do not have a body. Jiriel says they are¡­ What did she say? I don''t remember, she always speaks weird?

    ?Ugh, I almost had a stroke?, Adanara complained.

    ?Me too?, her sister agreed. ?S-sorry, I... I had no idea, I thought...?

    Nene put her sword away, then she took Nila¡¯s hand.

    ?It doesn''t matter. Go to sleep, I''ll stay?

    Nila''s heartbroken expression turned into a smile. There was something strange tho: how could Nene make out her face so well, in that pitch darkness? It was then that she noticed a second light, white in colour, similar to that of the moon, floating above Nila''s head. She stood astonished seeing the bizarre phenomenon up close.

    ?W-why are you staring at me??

    ?Erm¡­ Nothing?

    ?Oh shit! There¡¯s one over your head!?, Adanara shouted.

    Nila looked up and was dismayed. The eerie light floated back and forth in an arcing trajectory, seemingly harmless as they had been told. In the meantime, Oto restarted the bonfire on the ground. He approached Nila and waved his hands at the wisp, which floated away, reuniting with the purple one.

    ?Man, I really wanna catch one. If I put it in a jar I would have a magic lantern that never runs out!?

    ?Unbelievable?, Nene commented. ?Oto, are there other bizarre things in this forest, things we should know about??

    ?Dunno? Wisps aren¡¯t strange to me. I already told you about wild boars, did I??

    ?Yes, everyone knows boars?, Adanara intervened. ?Are there other fairytale creatures? Maybe if we know in advance we can avoid getting a heart attack!?

    ?I don''t know, there are only animals and plants, as far as I know. I have never seen the fairies Jiriel talks about?

    ?I hope so?

    ?We should rest?, Nene said. ?From here on out I think we should expect more and more unusual and perhaps dangerous encounters?

    ?They are not dangerous?, Oto repeated.

    The rest of the night went on very slowly. Nene couldn''t sleep, so she stood guard the whole time. She was sure that Nila and Adanara were also awake after that frightening encounter, but since she couldn''t see their faces, she had no way of confirming. She spent her time observing those unnatural lights dancing among the trees. Every now and then one of them would come a little closer, scaring the heck out of her. Over time, however, she got used to their presence, even starting to find them fascinating. There were so many things she didn''t know, which the books of the Church didn''t even mention, and she began to wonder if there was a grain of truth in many myths and legends coming from the world outside the Principality, and if they were actually connected to the Evil One as it was commonly believed.

    <hr>

    The following day was tough for the group. Oto was the only one who had slept well the previous night. They followed him at a slower pace than usual and made several stops. Nila, in particular, having spotted the will-o''-the-wisps first, was quite nervous. Nene and Adanara were no different, and all three were overreacting over and over to the sounds of squirrels running through fallen leaves or a snapping twig.

    On the third night, they set up camp around a large tree. Not having found a more sheltered area, they suffered through the cold and wind. They also spotted other will-o''-the-wisps, many more than the previous day. Nene would have loved to stay awake watching them, admiring the variety of their colours and weightless movements, but she was exhausted and collapsed.

    On the fourth day, the environment began to change. The forest, up to that point rather welcoming, was getting harsher to traverse. They crossed multiple rocky areas and a river thanks to a large boulder that served as a natural bridge. The undergrowth was thicker, bristling with brambles and marshes. The scent of resin gave way to a damp, foul smell. Despite frequent questions, Oto insisted that beyond the swamp there was the part of the forest richer in waterways and therefore more lush, where animals gathered, ideal for a hunting camp.

    It was afternoon when they reached a clearing of very tall grass. It was almost up to Nene''s face, so she struggled to move forward.

    ?We''re almost there?, Oto said. ?It should be here?

    ?Wait!?

    The boy was about as tall as she was and yet he had no difficulty walking, thanks to being used to the forest or his more robust build, but she was unable to proceed smoothly.

    ?A-are you trying to get piggybacked again??, Nila giggled.

    ?Help¡­?, she whimpered.

    ?Let me go ahead?, Adanara told her. ?Follow my steps?

    She did as she was told. Adanara smoothed the path just enough to help her not slow down the entire group.

    ?Here we are!?, Oto exclaimed.

    Amid all that thick, tall grass, Nene saw a roof made of branches. There was a rudimentary hut down there, the camp used by hunters they had heard about. They reached the building, surrounded by grass and in a state of abandonment. It was a large farmhouse about ten metres wide, built with intertwined trunks and branches. The hunters must have built it with what was available on the spot. Oto navigated through the vegetation and found the door, also covered by grass. They had to spend a few minutes clearing the way by cutting and tearing, but finally, they managed to open it. The interior was illuminated by the light that filtered through the rudimentary walls and especially the woven wicker ceiling, a terrible shelter against the rain. The building rested on bare earth, where some sporadic tufts of grass dared to challenge the dim light and sprout. Inside they found several rusty work tools, some old mouldy blankets and some wood that could still be used to light a fire.

    ?Wow, just as I remembered!?, Oto said.

    ?Rain ruined everything?, Nene observed. ?Why didn''t they insulate the roof??

    ?That¡¯s weird. It never rains here?

    ?Judging by the mud and rust, it sure does?, Adanara observed.

    ?D-do you think we''ll have to stay here long? Because if that''s the case, w-we should sort it out?

    ?Do you know how to insulate a roof??

    ?It depends. Oto, do you know how to??

    ?Do what??

    Adanara sighed loudly. She dropped her bag on the ground. A slimy sound increased everyone''s bad mood, except Oto¡¯s, who was euphoric at the sight of a place from his childhood.

    ?Come, Nila. Let''s see if I still remember how Dad did it...?

    ?What are you going to do??, Nene asked.

    ?Our father built our house in Dena all by himself?, Nila explained proudly. ?When there was something to fix, he taught us some of his tricks?

    ?Nene, light a fire outside, cut some grass and leave it near it to dry?, the witch said. ?Don''t set the whole prairie on fire?

    Adanara''s manners were annoying as usual and the idea of ??following her orders made her seethe. She kept her emotions to herself, though, recognising that she had no idea how to solve their problem.

    ?What do I do??, Oto asked.

    ?C-could you look for a bucket and use it to collect some mud??

    ?Mud??

    ?We can use it to i-insulate the roof. It¡¯s not pitch, but it will do?

    ?Okay?

    The boy began rummaging through the rusty junk. Nene went outside to do her part, hoping her sword wouldn''t lose its edge by gardening.

    They spent several hours working. Nene took advantage of her assignment to free up space near the entrance. Doing as she was told, the grass dried into straws after a few hours by the fire. It had a much more pungent and harder appearance than the naturally dried one, so hopefully they weren¡¯t about to use it to pad a mattress. Oto tirelessly carried buckets of mud from a nearby stream to the hut, where Nila, balancing precariously on an old board, smeared it against the wicker ceiling. Adanara did the same with the walls.

    ?That¡¯s enough?, the witch said after a while. ?We''re almost done?

    Sunset was approaching and Nene felt like she had been cutting grass forever. She had lit a second fire to try to speed up the process, but keeping both flames alive was proving to be a challenge. She would have liked to ask Oto for help, but after the hard work he had done, he deserved some rest. He was drenched in sweat, sitting in front of the entrance, drinking from his leather canteen.

    ?Hey?, he said, turning inward. ?What are the straws for??

    ?To cover the floor. Better than sleeping on crap?

    The boy stood up. He approached Nene with a weary expression but found the strength to smile at her.

    ?I¡¯ll try to bundle it. I''ve seen the guy at the stables do it, once?

    He used some fresh blades of grass to tie the dried ones. Nene quickly imitated him. She had managed to clear an area of ??several square metres large around the shed, and without causing fires, but she didn''t want to push her luck too much, plus it was getting dark. When the sisters had finished insulating the shack, they all together began to carry the straw inside. Adanara showed them how to stretch them to create a somewhat stable surface. As she herself had said, it was undoubtedly better than sleeping in the mud.

    On the matter of mud, Nila was covered in it. What she had stuck to the ceiling had quickly dried out, but she had gotten a lot of it on herself in the process. Her clothes, her hair and her face were filthy, so much so that she almost looked like a different person, someone who enjoyed rolling in the dirt. When they finished tidying up the floor, Nene offered to help her clean herself but got the opposite reaction of what she wanted.

    ?A-am I that filthy??, Nila asked.

    ?Er, well, I was thinking... I mean, we all are, aren''t we??

    She looked around for support, but Adanara pretended to be busy rummaging through the junk. Oto, on the other hand, was trying to operate an old oil lamp covered in rust, so he wasn''t paying attention to them.

    ?Don''t look at me!?, Nila pleaded.

    Making her aware of her condition had only made things worse. Nene needed an idea, but nothing came to mind. Oto suddenly rejoiced. The light of the lamp fell on them, and on Nila''s face, who was about to cry.

    ?There is a stream nearby. Just follow the tracks I left. Here?, he said, handing Nene the lamp.

    Nene held out a hand to Nila, who hesitated a moment before accepting it. They went out at dusk, in the middle of the small clearing Nene had made in the prairie that afternoon. She set out in the direction Oto told her, following his trail as she had been advised. The lamp emitted a very weak light, but fortunately, they had found a couple of bottles of still usable oil, so they could have refilled it if necessary.

    ?Luckily you and your sister were there?, she said. ?I didn''t want to sleep in mud and rain. In the condition the cabin was in, it would have been better to camp outside?

    ?Mud. M-mud everywhere?, Nila whined.

    ?Don''t worry, come on. A little water and you will be clean?

    ?What about my clothes? And my hair? Nene, be honest... do I stink??

    It was no secret that Nila cared a lot about her appearance, but for some reason, she was blowing things out of proportion. It was more than normal to get stinky while travelling. Taking a bath was a luxury that could not be afforded along the road.

    ?No?, she lied. ?Um¡­ you still look pretty?, she said.

    ?Liar!?

    They came across the stream Oto had spoken of. The watercourse was reduced to a mess due to his excavations, there were muddy puddles everywhere. Nene advised heading upstream to find cleaner water. They reached a point where the river bed was a little larger, about a metre wide. Nila crouched among the tall grass, wet her hands and began to clean her face. Nene held up the lamp, although the visibility was still good. She crouched in front of her and lost herself in watching her face emerge from the mud and dirt. She realised she was staring at her a little too hard, but it was late.

    ?Am I still dirty??, Nila asked.

    ?Huh? No¡­ No, I was just¡­ Watching?

    She felt the instinct to punch herself in the head for having said such a stupid thing. Nila obsessively rubbed her forehead once again, even though it was already clean.

    ?C-could you turn the other away??

    ?Oh, um¡­ sure?

    Nene turned. She extended her arm, holding the lamp to provide light. She heard rustling in the grass and the sound of water. She forced herself not to imagine anything. To do so, she recalled the sightings of will-o''-the-wisps that had fascinated her so much. Suddenly, however, she heard another rustling in the grass, further away, and she started to turn around.

    ?Who¡¯s there??, she asked.

    ?Don''t look!?, Nila screamed.

    Nene''s vision went dark. Nila threw some clothing to her face. She crouched and caught whatever was blinding her. Nila''s shirt was in her hand, all sweaty to the point that it was difficult to ignore the stench.

    ?I am pixie¡­ monster-thingy?, Adanara replied. ?I feast on little girls who get lost at night?

    ?Did you come to spy on your sister as usual??

    ?What?! I came to wash myself too, idiot!?

    ?Ada, don''t get your clothes wet, or you''ll get sick?, Nila recommended. ?We can wash those tomorrow?

    ?Yes, you''re right. Hey, watch out for the nun! I think she''s the touchy-feely type?

    ?I¡¯m not!?

    ?She''s shedding light on me, she''s being considerate?, Nila defended her.

    ?Oh, how nice. Come and shed some light on me too, will you??

    ?Fuck you!?

    ?Hey, do you think the tree is still far from here??

    The sound of the only male voice in the group came from a point in the grass further upstream. Oto was also there, washing himself. Nene was trying to be kind to Nila, but at that moment, finding herself being the only one crouched with a lantern in her hand, she felt like an idiot.

    ?Aren''t you supposed to be the one who knows the surroundings??

    ?I know around here a bit, but I''ve never gone towards the tree?

    ?Don''t worry, Oto. F-from here on we¡¯ll figure out?

    Nene looked up towards the east and recognized the tree¡¯s silhouette standing out among the last lights of the evening. In the depths of the forest, they risked losing sight of it again. Hopefully, Oto''s sense of direction was enough to keep them on the right track.

    ?Tomorrow morning let''s take note of its position relative to the sun?, Adanara advised.

    ?It doesn''t seem very far away, don¡¯t you think??

    ?I hope so. I''d hate to abandon this place entirely since we''ve worked our ass off to fix it up?

    ?Nene, would you... give me back my shirt??

    ?Yes. Yes, of course, here you go?

    ?Hey, what are you doing to my sister?!?

    ?Nothing! She started it! It''s all your fault!?

    ?You little thief! Clothes thief!?

    After a few moments, Nila tapped Nene on the shoulder. She turned very slowly, to avoid yet another attack. She found her completely dressed, with soaked hair but definitely in a better state. The woman took the lantern from her hand and smiled.

    ?Thank you. Your turn now?

    ?My turn? Erm¡­?

    Nene hesitated. In the Church, it was considered taboo to appear naked in front of anyone. It was not a teaching from the Archangel, but more a matter of pride and dignity. The cilice was a sacred rite for the Inquisitors, an act with which to show one''s weakness and repentance to God. Undressing for other reasons was therefore considered unworthy, and the etiquette required doing so only in the most absolute privacy. With Nila next to her, Oto and Adanara exchanging jokes from both sides, she could never.

    Nila turned the other way, hoping to make her feel more at ease, but to no avail.

    ?S-soon it will be dark. You should hurry?

    ?Yes, but... you know, we Inquisitors...?

    ?Nene?, Nila said, her tone firm. ?You stink. A lot?

    Nene blushed. She was aware of it. Nila laughed, which made her realise she wasn''t just insulting her for no reason, it was her way of spurring her, although pretty rough. There was no other choice, so she began to undress.

 Chapter 1.24

    Had Nene been in the habit of keeping a diary, she would have described those days as the happiest of her life. Despite the potential risks, setting off from Kumhar had led to the fulfilment of a dream of hers: belonging to something. In the past, she had believed the Church to be her home, her brothers and sisters in arms, her family, but then she had discovered, or rather rediscovered, something different. The bizarre group constituted by her, Nila, Oto and Adanara made her feel safe, considered, useful, even necessary. But most of all she felt like there was someone who cared about her, who was watching her back while she was out there into the unknown.

    She woke up quite late that morning. The sun was already high, its intense light filtered through the cracks in the building. The mud insulation hadn''t yielded optimal results, but it wasn¡¯t an issue as long as it wasn''t raining. According to Oto, it was pretty rare in that area. She looked around and saw a blanket abandoned on the ground. Oto had already left and, as usual, refused to make bed. Nene got up, removed some straw from her clothes and hair, picked up both hers and his blanket and went outside to air them out.

    The sun dazzled her. It was about mid-morning: they had overslept. They deserved some rest, but staying in that place for too long was dangerous. Furthermore, their supplies were limited. Luckily their destination was pretty close. Judging the distance with a simple glance wasn¡¯t easy, especially without knowing the surrounding area, but it looked reachable within a day.

    She stared at the havoc she had caused among the prairie: a large area in front of the entrance to the hut was devastated. The ground was black with burns. Heads of short grass screamed desolation, surrounded by their lush counterparts who had escaped destruction.

    She used the door as a support, hung the blankets over it and hit them repeatedly with the palms of her hands, dislodging dust, dirt and even some insects. The sound of the blows woke Adanara, who stood up very slowly, yawning.

    ?Shut up¡­?, she grumbled.

    Nene smiled as she noticed how Nila, on the other hand, was still sleeping like a log. Like every morning, she was a total mess, lying with an arm over her face and the blanket wrapped around her feet. Nene knelt on her, put her blanket over her, fearing that she would catch a cold, and went back to cleaning Oto''s.

    ?Maybe we should take a day off?, she suggested.

    Adanara nodded and went back to sleep. It was better that way. Ideally, they had to scout the surroundings before setting off towards the tree. They were about to enter territory unknown even to Oto, and they were ever closer to the places where those armed knights were spotted. She collected some stale bread from her bag, retrieved an old stool from the pile of junk in the shed and sat outside, waiting for Oto''s return. The boy reappeared shortly afterwards. He was carrying his bow on his shoulder and held a dead rabbit.

    ?Look what I got!?, he announced.

    ?Excellent. We need to get food or travel supplies will run low?

    ?I saw a fig tree that way?

    ?How about we explore the area a bit? I don''t think it''s safe to advance blindly from here on out?

    ?Can we pick some figs meanwhile??

    Oto peeked inside and saw that the sisters were still sleeping. He covered his mouth and began to speak in a low voice.

    ?Do we wake them up??

    ?Yes, it''s not safe to leave them like this if we are going to leave?

    Nene leaned over Nila. Seeing her in such a dishevelled state, so different from how she usually presented herself, amused her a lot. She caressed her shoulder but got nothing out of it. She shook her a little more forcefully and finally managed to wake her up.

    ?No¡­?, Nila complained.

    ?Come on, wake up. Come on?

    Nila fidgeted a little and finally managed to open her eyes. She smiled at Nene and rubbed her face.

    ?¡¯Morning?

    ?Hi. I wanted to let you sleep, but Oto and I thought we''d look around a bit?

    ?Is it s-safe??

    ?We''ll be careful. And you should too?

    Adanara, already on her feet and in a foul mood, walked in front of her, stepping between her and Nila.

    ?You want us to stay??

    ?Is that a problem??

    ?No, I don''t mind it at all. I walked for four days non-stop just like you. I also carried heavier luggage since you¡¯re a good for nothing?

    ?Ada, d-don''t start it already...?

    ?She started it!?

    ?That''s n-not true?

    ?You should be on my side!?

    The witch snatched the rabbit from Oto''s hand and went outside. He chased her asking for it back, but she replied that she wanted to take care of cooking it.

    ?I''m always on your side, you idiot?, Nila grumbled.

    Nene reached out and smoothed out a few strands of her hair. Nila was surprised for a moment but then relaxed. She was still sitting under the covers, definitely not a morning person.

    ?Be careful. P-promise me?

    ?Of course. You too?

    Nene would have loved to stay there and comb her hair all day, but that wasn''t the time to get carried away. She left the shed. Adanara was piling up some stones left over from the fires and was getting ready to light a new one. Oto watched her nervously, intimidated by her prickly attitude.

    ?Does she know how to cook??, he asked.

    ?I have no idea. Are you going to ask her??

    ?Nope. What if she bites me??

    ?We''re leaving!?, Nene announced.

    Adanara did not answer. Nila appeared at the door and waved goodbye. They headed towards the tree and set off. Oto took out a knife, explaining that used it to leave marks on tree bark, in order not to get lost. They crossed the muddy stream. After a few dozen metres, the prairie gave way to forest again, a little thinner than previously. Nene looked up at the sky every now and then, and each time she was able to spot the giant tree among the smaller ones. Luck was on their side. Oto led the way past a rocky area covered in moss, following the marks he had left that morning. After several minutes they reached a small waterfall. Around it the vegetation was thin, the sun was lighting in abundance and the ground was covered with daisies and dandelions. Off to the side, next to the rocks a couple of metres high from which the waterfall flowed, stood a fig tree.

    Nene took out a bag. Oto climbed the tree with extreme ease and began throwing fruits on the ground. Nene picked them up. Sadly, even together with the rabbit, it wasn¡¯t enough for dinner for all four. They had to find something else. They ventured even further into the woods which were getting thicker and thicker. The sky-high tree seemed closer and closer as the landscape began to change. A steep slope arose in front of them, limiting their vision. Oto was too busy marking their passage to notice that there were marks on the ground: a cart, more likely a sled. There were humans nearby.

    ?Oto, be quiet?, Nene suggested.

    ?Why??

    ?Look at this?, she explained, pointing to the ground. ?Someone lives here?

    ?Oh... Who is it??

    ?I have no idea. When in doubt, let''s assume it''s someone dangerous?

    ?What if it isn''t??

    ?That would be great?

    She drew her sword. Oto became very nervous because of that, so she went first. They walked up the hill until they reached the top. Nene looked over the hill and was left astonished.

    A rocky, green valley extended beyond the hill. The vegetation was thin and visibility was excellent, thanks to loggers who had felled dozens of trees, leaving only stumps behind them. The valley was surrounded by walls of sharp rocks above which was a dense forest. At the end of the path dug by the bed of a dry river, the base of the tree stood imposingly. It was larger than the whole of Kumhar. Its immense roots protruded from the ground, and some normal-sized trees grew above them. But that wasn''t even the most shocking thing to see in the valley.

    Oto didn''t say a word. They were both astonished by that completely unnatural sight: columns of smoke, stumps of felled trees, traces of vehicles. The signs of human life were unmistakable, but they never expected to stumble upon an entire settlement. In the centre of the valley, about halfway between them and the tree, was a fortified camp, surrounded by a log stockade. Large conical tents, painted with green and yellow patterns, were stacked together in what looked like a huge military camp. Squinting her eyes, Nene could make out some men dragging a sled loaded with logs towards the settlement.

    ?Are they dangerous??, Oto asked.

    ?Let¡¯s not find out. We should go back?

    ?Maybe we can just walk by?

    ?Oto, we know nothing about those people?

    There was something about that camp that made her nervous. It reminded her of the military vamposts of the Knights of the Church. There was a permanent one near the Capital, but it was said that they were mostly set up on the borders, when the Prince and his army requested assistance from the Church during their campaigns to conquer new lands. Those tents bore neither the white and gold colours of the Knights nor the red of the Prince, but they were just as ominous.

    <hr>

    Once they returned to the hunting lodge, Nene told the others what they had seen. The news of the presence of other people in that forest confirmed what they had heard in Kumhar. They had no way of knowing whether these were the knights the hunters had spotted, whether they had been involved in the rumoured fights, or whether they were hostile or not. Nila tried to sweep away the bad mood by showing a basket filled with edible herbs. It was already late afternoon, time to refresh and rest. They shared what they had collected that day, thus managing to save on travel rations.

    ?The rabbit is good!?, Oto said. ?How??

    ?Don''t say it as if it were a miracle!?, Adanara complained. ?I cooked it half by the fire, then I wrapped it in leaves and smoked it?

    ?My sister is very good at cooking?, Nila boasted.

    Nene stared at the witch, pleasantly surprised. She had to admit that she had judged Adanara too harshly. The more she saw her positive, or even ordinary, traits, the more she became aware she had been mistaken about what a witch was. Questioning something like that would have got her excommunicated, though. Also, Adanara was for sure an exception. Maybe she could trust that witch, but no other servant of the Evil One.

    ?What are you looking at??, Adanara asked.

    ?Huh? Nothing, I was thinking?

    ?Are you worried??, Nila intervened.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Nene wasn''t thinking about the camp to the east at all, but she took advantage of the misunderstanding to start a discussion about it.

    ?We could look for another way to reach the tree?

    ?But the valley is the fastest?, Oto said. ?Walking all the way around could be very long and difficult?

    ?If those guys are a few hours away from here, we should stay as little as possible...?

    ?You''re right, it''s t-too risky?

    ?Tomorrow Oto and I will look for another path?

    ?And what should we do? Sit here doing nothing??

    ?A larger group is easier to spot. Oto knows the territory better than anyone, and I am the only one who can handle a weapon?

    Adanara pouted but didn''t contradict her. She crossed her arms, thoughtfully.

    ?Okay, but... if they attack you, you think you can defend yourself? I''m being serious. You Inquisitors aren''t soldiers, right??

    ?I know, but I don''t have any better ideas?

    Nene''s voice trembled, betraying her apprehension. She was terrified by the possibility of a marauder attack, or whoever the inhabitants of the camp were. She wasn''t even sure she could defend herself against a single competent opponent, that wasn''t what she had trained for. Silence fell as they sat upon the straw inside the shed. Nila crawled next to her and pulled her into a hug. Her emotions threatened to break out, but she held back her tears, fearing she would spread discomfort among her companions. Regardless of her actual ability in combat, she was their best hope of survival in case of a fight.

    ?Is there anything we c-can do to help??

    Nila began to lull her lightly. Nene rested her head in her lap and closed her eyes. Nila¡¯s clothes smelled different from the day before, which made her think.

    ?Did you bring some soap with you??, Nene asked.

    ?Of course. Didn''t you??

    Oto shrugged. Adanara, who in the meantime was devouring her sister''s leftovers, laughed disturbingly.

    ?Savages. My sis¡¯ is always ready for anything?

    ?No?, Nene admitted. ?I should have. Who knows why I never thought about it...?

    ?Do you want some??

    Nila gave her a bar of soap from her travel bag. It was almost new, so Nene would have felt guilty wearing it out. A quick sniff of her clothes, however, convinced her to take advantage of the offer. She stood up.

    ?I''m going to oblige before the sun sets completely. Oto, you want to give me your clothes too??

    ?Yes, thank you!?

    ?Hey, are you eating that??, Adanara asked, grabbing food from her bowl.

    Nene slapped her away and Nila laughed. She had grown up in the same dormitory as Liaria, she was used to defending herself from bullies. The witch growled as she retreated, defeated.

    ?Here you go?, Oto said.

    ?Nice, I''m going to¡­?

    She stumbled over her words: Oto was standing in front of her, wearing only his underpants, with his usual naive look. He handed her his jacket, shirt and trousers, along with a dazzling smile. Nene blushed and took the clothes.

    ?... to wash them?, she whispered.

    ?Are you okay??, he asked her.

    ?Oto, she¡¯s a nun. She''s afraid of your¡­?

    ?Ada! Bad!?

    Nila threw herself at her sister, who burst out laughing. As they wrestled on the ground, Nene sneaked out. She walked briskly to the stream. The cool evening air helped to tone her down. Armed with a bar of soap, she bent over the water surface and began to wash her clothes and stupid Oto¡¯s.

    <hr>

    The following day, Nene got up early to double-check her equipment. Luckily her sword was still sharp despite everything. She sat with Oto inside the cabin, discussing which way to try to get around the valley. The boy suggested following the stream that ended at the waterfall next to the fig tree. Nene agreed to what sounded like a good plan, or at least one that would ensure they wouldn''t get lost in the middle of nowhere. She was making sure she had everything she needed when the door to the shed suddenly flew open. Adanara came in, out of breath, her eyes wide open.

    ?Someone is coming!?

    They barely had time to get to their feet. From the outside came the sound of galloping horses. The grass bent under the weight of the animals, as two brown horses emerged from the prairie, into the scorched clearing in front of the cabin. On the backs of the two steeds, two figures in plate armour, made out of shining metal, scrutinised them with a menacing look. Adanara ran, hiding behind the door. The two knights were not wearing helmets, which instead hung from their saddles. Yellow and green cloths were wrapped around the bridles of their horses. The first rider, a middle-aged woman with short, messy grey hair, dismounted. The second, a younger man with a thick beard and dark hair, a grim gaze and a prominent nose, moved at a small trot around the shed.

    Nene was no expert in the tactics of the Knights of the Church, but each cadet had a background in their practices, in case they had to collaborate with them: while one was assessing the situation, the other was checking to see if there were any other escape routes. She was terrified, but the woman was heading straight for her, so she tried not to show it. She avoided making sudden movements or bringing her hand to the sword, despite her instincts suggesting so.

    ?Who are you??, the knight roared.

    ?Travellers?, Adanara replied.

    ?This building belongs to the city of Kumhar, you are not welcome here!?

    ?Er¡­ We are from Kumhar?, Oto explained.

    The woman looked at them perplexed. Nene winced: providing conflicting versions was the best way to arouse suspicion. She took a step forward. The woman took one back.

    ?Step back! We are not looking for a fight?

    The second knight returned from his patrol. He nodded at his companion and dismounted as well.

    ?So??

    ?Something fishy going on here?

    ?We are just travellers from Kumhar?, Nene said. ?We are taking refuge here for the night?

    ?Where are you headed??

    She hesitated to answer. The bearded knight kept eye contact with her, menacingly so. She couldn¡¯t figure out what the smartest answer was, but silence seemed to be the worst option. The atmosphere was getting tense. Was she supposed to tell them the truth? Being vague? They looked extremely suspicious in the knights¡¯ eyes, for sure.

    ?We are scouting the area on behalf of the mayor of Kumhar. I think you''ve heard of him?

    The woman crossed her arms, unconvinced. She approached her intimidatingly, casting her shadow over her.

    ?It was about time he would send someone?

    ?Erm... was it??

    ?Are you ambassadors??

    ?No, we are... we are...?

    ?My brother still has nightmares!?, the other knight yelled. ?Is your mayor going to compensate him?!?

    ?I don''t... know what you''re talking about?

    ?Really?! Are you really from Kumhar??

    A rustle in the grass caused everyone to turn around. Nila stared at them from the middle of the prairie, dismayed, holding a basket full of edible plants.

    ?Stop right there!?

    She instinctively dropped the basket and showed her hands. Having confirmed that she was harmless, the woman turned back to Nene, while her companion kept an eye on Nila.

    ?You are lying for whatever reason. But I don''t want to risk a diplomatic incident. You will come with us?

    ?No way!?, Adanara protested.

    The knight frowned. She was ready to attack them, so Nene imitated Nila''s gesture.

    ?We don''t want to fight either. At least tell us where you want to take us?

    ?No deal! As far as I know, you are charlatans or spies!?

    ?They¡¯re not Tuatha, though?, the other knight said.

    ?P-please believe us?, Nila said. ?We''re not here to cause any trouble?

    ?We will take you to our camp?, the woman finally explained. ?The General will decide whether or not to believe your tale. You, drop the sword?

    Nene hesitated. She didn''t want the situation to escalate, of course. Although there were four of them and only two knights, they were armed, armoured and likely trained. Trying to overpower them was too dangerous. On the other hand, she wasn¡¯t eager to meet their General or be taken prisoner.

    ?Drop the sword already!?

    Patience was running out. The woman brought her hand to the hilt. Nene moved hers very slowly and untied the sheath from her belt. She dropped it to the ground as ordered.

    ?Good. If you have other weapons, you better put them down. Now!?

    She snorted. With equally slow movements, she pulled the dagger and cross from under her cloak. She spread her arms to show them to the knights, who, unexpectedly, were astonished.

    ?What is that??, the woman asked, pointing to the cross.

    ?Uh¡­ a cross??

    ?You said you were from Kumhar¡­?

    ?It''s the truth. I grew up in the Church, but now I live in Kumhar?

    ?What''s happening??, the bearded man asked. ?Captain??

    ?You are too young to remember... You, girl, which Order do you belong to??

    ?To the¡­ Inquisition¡­??

    Nene hesitated to answer since she could not make out that woman''s opinion about the Church. Revealing her identity to a person from outside the borders was reckless. She didn''t have much choice, though, as she was wearing the silver robes and holding the cross. The knight sighed. She resumed a relaxed posture and held out a hand towards her.

    ?Captain Emeria, of the Third Lightbringer Regiment. Forgive the rude treatment?

    ?Huh??

    The second knight, visibly perplexed, imitated his superior. He walked beside her, all traces of hostility gone.

    ?My name is Dolano, of the Third Lightbringer Regiment, ma''am?

    ?N-Nene??, Nila called from behind them. ?What''s happening??

    ?I have no idea?, she admitted.

    ?Our people are descended from the Third Lightbringer Regiment, a group of Knights of the Church. None of us have ever seen the Principality or had any contact with the Church, but our ancestors have passed down their memories?

    ?So¡­ are you from the Church or not?? Adanara asked.

    ?Are you¡­ the descendants of Saint Arianna''s guard??, Nene realised.

    ?Precisely. When the Saint disappeared, our ancestors settled in the east. That''s what my grandparents told me. Unfortunately, the tradition is being lost?, Emeria explained, glaring at her subordinate.

    ?Forgive me, Captain! I will devote more time to my studies from now on!?

    Once the situation was clarified, the air of hostility finally dissipated. Adanara was still on alert, but the knights completely changed their attitude. They invited them into the shed. Once the horses were tied, they all sat down on the straw. The Captain looked around in disgust.

    ?How did you end up here? This is not a suitable accommodation for your rank!?

    ?My... rank??, Nene asked.

    ?Dolano, let''s start your repetitions, shall we??

    ?Yes ma''am! ¡°An Inquisitor is to be considered a messenger of the Archangel Himself, therefore they must be welcomed as befits an illustrious guest¡±?

    ?Mh, you''re not a lost cause. Maybe?

    ?Thank you, but that¡¯s too much?, Nene said.

    ?I insist. Allow us to escort you, wherever you are headed to?

    ?We¡¯re going to the tree?, Oto said.

    Nene almost jumped at his throat. They weren''t yet sure if they could trust those knights, so spilling out their destination was way too risky. The Captain became suspicious yet again. She took a sip of water from her canteen, letting the tension build up once more.

    ?We too?, she replied. ?The General has been trying to get closer for months, without success?

    ?We heard about fights in the forest?

    ?You heard right. Tuatha haven''t been very welcoming since we got here. At the moment we are in a stalemate. However, the surrounding area is under our control. You are safe?

    ?I do feel safer now¡­?, Adanara commented.

    ?Can your General lead us to the tree??

    ?You should stay away from it?

    Captain Emeria refused to share any more information, insisting that Nene meet with the General. Nene refused her repeated offers to escort them, fearing their true intentions, especially with Adanara nearby, so they finally left. She then proposed to go ahead alone, as the knights seemed to respect her role as Inquisitor, but her idea was rejected by her companions. They spent at least an hour discussing what to do, finally deciding to continue with their original plan, which was to walk around the valley and reach the tree on their own. They packed up and left the cabin, where it was all too easy to find them, and set off east.

    They followed the tracks left previously for several hours, up to the hill from which they had spotted the military camp. From there they continued north, where the terrain seemed less harsh. Shortly after noon, they reached the crest of the valley. The rock face was dizzyingly high and very steep. From up there they were able to better observe the settlement, as well as the giant in the distance. As they approached their destination, the terrain became more and more unnatural: they crossed thick expanses of trees at the foot of which flowery meadows grew, despite the little sunlight. As if that wasn''t enough, they began to spot many more animals, even too many, such as squirrels and hares, which allowed them to get so much closer than one would expect from such shy creatures. Oto said he had never seen wild animals behave like that. Something about that place made the land lusher than ever. The doubt that it could have been witchcraft assailed Nene, who regretted not having accepted Emeria''s offer.

    They were about halfway up the ridge, basically above the camp in the valley, when Adanara stopped walking.

    ?Are you tired??, Nila asked.

    She didn''t answer. She stood still, staring into space. She had an unhealthy complexion. Her sister helped her sit on the ground and called the others. Nene didn¡¯t budge. She thought she knew what was causing Adanara¡¯s discomfort. After all, she too felt unwell. There was something in the air that was making it hard to breathe. Her eyelids became heavy. All she wanted was to lie down and sleep on the spot. She leaned against a tree to catch her breath. Oto took her by the shoulders and shook her. He looked scared. What was he worried about? She was feeling so good¡­

    ?Nene? What''s wrong? Hey!?

    ?Leave me be...?, she protested weakly.

    ?Did you eat any plants? A snake bit you??

    ?What are you talking about? I¡¯m good?

    They heard screams. It was Nila. Oto turned sharply towards the source of the sound, but not Nene. She didn''t care. She just wanted to enjoy that nice, cosy feeling.

    ?Did you hear? Let''s go to¡­?

    Oto couldn''t finish the sentence. A group of individuals surrounded them, emerging from the bushes. They were carrying spears, aimed at the boy''s throat, who stood still in fear. Finally, he let her go. Finally, she was allowed to collapse on the ground and let herself be cuddled by the wind. One of the strangers leaned over her. It looked bizarre, with a mostly round head and eyes way too big and bright. It was wearing a wooden mask so she couldn''t distinguish its features, but when it got closer, she thought to be daydreaming: were they horns, those she was seeing on its head?

    The Evil One had found her! She had to resist, she had to get back on her feet and fight. But the Evil One was cunning, and with a vile trick, it had knocked her and Adanara out of combat, before unleashing its servants.

 Chapter 1.25

    ¡°The Evil One¡¯s servants gathered around the pyre, naked like wild animals, singing blasphemies like chants. The Knight turned his last thoughts to God. He did not fear death, certain of his righteousness in life. The witches'' blasphemous magic tainted the air like the stench of rotten flesh and likewise attracted a flock of croaking demons, creatures once part of God''s vision who had lost their way, tempted by the hags. As they hurled themselves at him with their beaks, the Knight ignored the pain, for salvation awaited him."

    Nene squeezed tight Elora''s hand, terrified. Liara, reading by the light of a single candle, stopped suddenly. Her sadistic side enjoyed seeing Nene cry, so she tried to hold back.

    ?If these stories scare you so much, you shouldn''t listen?, Elora reassured her.

    ?You wimp! The Lightbringer Knight is not afraid of dying, Nene is afraid of just a story?

    ?It''s not!?, she protested. ?These things really happened, you know it!?

    ?Don''t cry. There¡¯s a happy ending. The Lightbringer Knight found salvation in God?

    ?Poor thing?, Liaria continued. ?He didn''t even know he was serving a heretic?

    ?Saint Arianna has been excommunicated?, Nene observed. ?Does that mean the Knight was damned too? Was he really saved??

    Liaria gloated. Hers was a cruel grin that she only showed in front of them. In front of the adults, she behaved like a sappy little puppy, taking advantage of her porcelain doll appearance. Elora often tried to convince Nene it was a sign that they were truly friends, but she thought that Liaria was simply an asshole.

    ?Of course he did?, Elora replied. Her voice was so faint, it could only be heard up close. ?Everyone is responsible for their own salvation. The Knight was deceived by Arianna''s heretical words, but never gave in to the Evil One?

    ?But he was a heretic too?, Liaria said.

    ?I am sure that, since he turned his last thoughts to God, he realized that Arianna was an impostor in the end. God knows better?

    ?What about his companions??, Nene asked.

    ?We don''t know. It was up to them. Have they kept worshipping the false Saint, or didn¡¯t they??

    ?How stupid to trust a heretic?

    ?Elora¡­?

    ?What is it, Nene??

    ?Promise me you¡¯ll never become a heretic?

    The girl tilted her head, perplexed, as she kept caressing the back of Nene¡¯s neck. They were alone in the dungeon. The Prioress had punished them with detention because they had gotten into a fight before mass. Elora had convinced Liaria to hide some mud in the priest''s pocket. Nene had tried to stop them, causing Mother to find out. She was paying the price for their stupid prank along with them, so Mother had gone easy on them, allowing them to carry a book. Unfortunately, Liaria had chosen it, and it contained only horrible stories.

    ?Why should I become a heretic??

    ?I don''t know! But¡­ Please¡­?

    ?Nene wants to join your escort and is afraid of ending up like the Lightbringer Knight!?

    ?Shut up!?

    Nene jumped at Liaria trying to cover her mouth. She attempted to kick her back but was smaller in build and couldn''t push Nene away.

    ?Stop it!?

    It was rare to hear Elora raise her voice. Nene let go of Liaria, who picked up her book from the ground, sobbing. She clutched the volume to her chest as she whimpered like the brat she was.

    ?You will never become a Knight! You''re just a wimp! Wimp!?

    ?You¡¯re a wimp!?

    ?Keep it up, and neither of you will become a Knight?, Elora thundered.

    Liaria wiped her tears. She retreated to a corner of the cellar and sat on her blanket.

    ?Easy for you to say. You are a Saint, you don''t have to prove anything?

    ?It''s not true, I train like everyone else. Come on, enough stories, let''s go to bed?

    Nene dragged her crumpled blanket next to Elora''s, which was new, embroidered and padded. The Prioress treated her like a princess, that much was true, but only because of her weak constitution. Nene blew out the candle ready to go to bed, when she heard someone whispering.

    ?Nene. Hey, Nene!?, Liaria called.

    ?What??

    ?Don''t get eaten by the crows?, she sneered.

    <hr>

    She saw an unfamiliar ceiling, which couldn''t be a good sign. She felt something warm. Her senses began to awaken: it was a hand holding hers. She rolled her eyes to the right and recognized Nila''s silhouette. Nila had a bruised cheek and a worried look. They had been attacked. Nene remembered that bizarre sensation that turned her helpless, incapable of defending herself. She remembered the mysterious horned individuals. That image sent a shiver down her spine: she had to get up, be ready to fight, to defend her friends from the servants of the Evil One. She needed the cross, immediately. She sat up, and Nila jumped.

    ?Slow down. D-don''t move?

    ?The cross! Where is it?!?

    ?Don''t worry, everything is fine. We are safe?

    She looked around. They were inside a tent sitting on yellow grass. She was lying on a bed. Nila was next to her on a stool. A little further was a second bed, where Adanara was sleeping. Oto was nowhere to be found.

    ?Oto??

    ?He''s fine. He''s already settled in?

    She continued to absorb the surroundings. The tent was made of yellow and green fabric. In a corner were their bags. Nila, despite the bruise on her face, seemed fine. She raised a hand to her wound, but hesitated, afraid of hurting her. Nila smiled and brought her hand to her other cheek.

    ?I-I don''t know exactly what happened. After Ada got sick, I l-lost sight of you and Oto. Then those guys showed up. One hit me, and then... I f-felt weird and lost consciousness?

    ?Did they knock us all out? And... we are still alive??

    ?Yes. That woman, Emeria, came just now. She said some l-lumberjacks found us passed out at the mouth of the valley?

    ?How is Adanara??

    ?She''s still sleeping. I-I was more worried about you! You were screaming?

    ?I¡­ I think I had a nightmare?, she explained.

    One way or another they had ended up at the Lightbringers¡¯ camp. It was a miracle they were still alive. Luckily the Knights were not hostile. She had feared the worst, for although the knights deeply respected her authority, the Lightbringers were still considered heretics for having supported a schism a century earlier. The Church had exiled them from the Principality, so it was impressive to discover that their descendants remembered and respected its traditions.

    ?I''m sorry?, she said. ?I insisted on going that way, I almost got us killed?

    ?Everything''s fine. I-I''m also afraid of... Listen... are they Knights of the Church or what??

    ?Not anymore. One hundred years ago, the Lightbringer Regiments were tasked with protecting Saint Arianna. When she later became a heretic and was excommunicated, the Lightbringers followed her beyond the borders. They are not part of the Church but... Perhaps they still observe its principles?

    Her gaze fell on Adanara. Without the blessing of the Archangel, without an Inquisitor among their ranks, no one could discover her nature simply by looking at her. They had to keep a low profile and get out quickly.

    ?Oh no¡­?

    ?No need to worry, your sister is not in danger as long as we are careful about what we say?

    From outside came the sound of footsteps on the gravel. An armoured man entered, followed by a second one.

    ?Is the Inquisitor awake??, he asked.

    ?Hello?, she answered.

    ?Ma¡¯am, the General would like to meet you. Allow me to escort you to his tent?

    Being called ¡°ma''am¡± felt uncomfortable. She made sure she was all in one piece and got out of bed. She suggested to Nila to stay with Adanara, and to keep Oto at the tent when he would have returned. The two knights led her outside.

    Before the tent was a very narrow gravel boulevard, surrounded by other similar tents. They were at least three metres tall, and the camp was so vast that when she looked up she couldn''t see its end just the sky, the morning sun, and the massive, gigantic tree. The settlement was frenetic, there were knights and civilians everywhere carrying out daily tasks. Some were cooking in a cauldron, others washing clothes, others cutting each other''s hair. Her escort led her through the tents until they reached an open space, also covered in gravel. From there, Nene could truly admire how extensive that settlement was: two gravel avenues converged in a cross-shaped square, at the bottoms of which were the palisade gates. All around her was an incessant coming and going of people and carts. Stationed in that valley was an actual army, for reasons unknown. In the centre of the square stood a tent different from the others. Its base was squared, it was much larger and made of white fabric. Some yellow and green tapestries hung from poles in front of the entrance. Nene was led inside, where a man in formal clothes, similar to those used by the Capital''s nobles, was sitting on a stool, busy polishing his boots.

    ?General, as per orders, we brought the Inquisitor?, a knight announced.

    The man jumped up. He was quite old and of heavy build. He wore well-made dark trousers and a white tunic with puffed shoulders. He had a small, ridiculous, upturned-slicked moustache and a bald, shiny head. He gave her a dazzling smile and shooed his men away.

    ?I am General Gallio, of the Third Lightbringers Regiment. My regards?

    ?I am Nene¡­ er¡­ Inquisitor of the Church¡­?

    ?Please take a seat?

    The man handed her his stool, but she didn''t move at all. His formality was intimidating and the implications of the presence of a General in such a place was scary.

    ?Don''t be afraid, I just want to have a word?

    She found the courage to step forward. She sat down on the stool. Gallio went to the opposite side of the tent, towards a weapons rack where numerous spears and halberds were hung.

    ?I heard that you were attacked on the ridges?

    ?I have no idea who the attackers were?, she explained.

    ?I do. Your brother described them, but I would like confirmation from you?

    The fact that Oto was going around claiming to be her brother left her confused on one hand, but flattered on the other. How had he ended up at the General''s tent?

    ?Do you know where he is now??

    ?He said he wanted to see the camp, so I had someone show him around?

    The General returned to her, holding a bizarre spear of polished wood. It had a serpentine shape, and symbols resembling scales had been carved into the wood and painted with a deep purple dye.

    ?Do you recognize this weapon??

    ?Yes, I think it''s one of theirs. I couldn''t get a better look at them, though. I... blacked out. I just saw that...?, she hesitated. ?One of them appeared to have horns?

    ?Yes, the Tuatha use some strange incense to weaken us. Many have suffered fainting and hallucinations. As for horns, those primitives often wear horned helmets, bird feathers, or other oddities. For some reason, they chose not to kill you. You were lucky?

    ?I''m not sure I understand?

    ?Me neither, Inquisitor. Why don''t we exchange information??

    ?What do you want to know??

    ?Where to start... What are you doing so far from the Principality??

    Nene took a moment to think about how to answer. Her priority was to keep the truth about Adanara hidden and find a way to get out of that camp as soon as possible. It was better to remain vague but also to avoid lying shamelessly.

    ?I''m hunting down a witch?, she said. ?I reached the village of Kumhar, where I found a trail: the big tree in this forest?

    ?Are you interested in the tree? Remarkable, isn''t it? Who knows what witchcraft is hidden behind that thing?

    ?I''d like to find out. I think it''s my turn to ask??

    ?Please, go on?

    ?What is this Tuatha you speak of??

    ?The Cloud Folk, as you may know them. We are not welcome in their territory, they ambush us at every opportunity. We''ve been fighting them for almost two years now, but they''ve taken refuge in the tree and we can''t get them out. We''ve tried everything, even poisoning the rivers, but they won''t give up?

    ?Wait a moment, the Cloud Folk? Do you mean... the ones from fairy tales??

    ?These are not fairy tales, Inquisitor. They are real and they don''t like us humans?

    ?I can hardly believe it...?

    ?If you are headed to the tree, you will meet them again. I advise against it, they have become more and more ruthless?The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ?It''s your turn?

    Gallio put the spear back on the rack. He looked at his reflection in the breastplate of his armour, resting on a mannequin in the centre of the tent. After fixing his moustache, he picked up another stool and sat across from her.

    ?You told Captain Emeria you were from Kumhar. Why??

    ?Well, I... I wasn''t aware of your Regiment?, she admitted. ?I wasn''t sure of her intentions. Since I heard her mention the mayor of Kumhar, I thought you were on good terms with that village?

    ?We have no relationship with them. Months ago I sent a messenger, hoping to negotiate for some supplies, but they sent him back in terror. I don''t know what they did to him, but I took it as a rejection. However, I am willing to respect their boundaries. We don''t need any more enemies?

    ?They...rejected your messenger??

    ?So it seems. The poor guy couldn''t provide a coherent report, and to this day he still acts like a weirdo. He says he was attacked by a winged creature raining fire. Can you imagine that??

    ?Ridiculous¡­?, she commented hastly. ?General, you call yourselves the Third Lightbringer Regiment. Are you... the escort of Saint Arianna??

    ?Our great-grandparents were. Without her guidance, they settled in the moors to the east. Life is hard down there, there are nomads always ready to plunder our city, also witches and beasts... Things have gotten so bad that we decided to look for new lands. That''s how we ended up here?

    Nene nodded. Everything was starting to add up: the knights spotted by hunters, the reports of battles in the forest... She hesitated to believe in the existence of the Cloud Folk. It was more likely that they were people who inhabited that land. Perhaps worshippers of the Evil One or simple primitives. What mattered, however, was something else.

    ?I have a request: let me cross the valley under your control. I am not interested in your war, but in exchange, I will provide you with a report on everything I discover about the tree?

    ?I would rather have you survive, to tell the Church how we rescued you. It would be interesting try to reopen a dialogue between the two factions, don''t you think??

    ?Do you want me to put in a good word about you??

    ?It would be so kind of you. You won''t be able to do so if the Tuatha were to kill you?

    ?Are you holding me prisoner, General??

    ?Absolutely not, but I hope you understand I have no intention to have you escorted, if you are determined to get yourself killed?

    The General added he would have some rations delivered to her tent, as a parting gift. He was trying to take advantage of her, one way or another. Since he couldn¡¯t use her to make a good impression on the Church, sending her out as bait was his second-best option. It was not surprising that the descendants of a group of fanatics and heretics had forgotten the mission of the Church and its principles of internal collaboration, but she did not want to force their hand. It was lucky they weren''t being hostile, given the events of the distant past.

    She was returned to the two knights from before, obviously tasked with keeping her under observation. They took her back to the tent, where Adanara had finally woken up. Nila was sitting on her bed and was trying to calm her down. Oto was also with them, lying on the other bed.

    ?Nene, w-what did they tell you??

    She ignored Nila and approached Oto. She had been worried sick while he was gleefully exploring the camp. The knights were not their friends, and seeing him carefree as usual made her angry. The boy noticed her and waved hello.

    ?Are you feeling better??

    She grabbed his arm. Almost without realising it, she squeezed with all her strength and pulled him towards her.

    ?We are not safe. Don''t wander around. You got me worried!?

    ?Stop it! It hurts! Also, you made me worry! When those guys attacked us you were just standing there doing nothing. I thought¡­ I thought that¡­?

    Oto began to tremble. Nene came to her senses and released his arm. They had almost died the previous day and they were all under shock. She hugged him in hopes of calming him down.

    ?Sorry. I''m sorry. What a horrible sister I am?

    ?Let''s not argue anymore... We promised Jiriel to return safe and sound, remember??

    ?Yes. Yes I remember¡­?

    She smiled and squeezed him once more. She then looked back at Adanara, still pale, but alive.

    ?Is everything okay??, Nila asked. ?We were worried too?

    ?Yes, I know. I''m sorry... I''m quite nervous?

    ?What do we do now??, the witch asked.

    ?I met the General. He will give us some supplies and let us go?

    ?Really??

    ?I hope so. If anyone asks you questions, don''t mention...?, she eyed Adanara. ?Nor the Emissary?

    ?We should p-pick up our stuff?

    They gathered their bags to prepare to leave. Adanara didn''t look healthy, but she improved a little after putting some biscuits in her stomach. The General kept his word and delivered some packages containing bread and dried meat. Oddly, they were much more abundant than those received by the mayor of Kumhar. There were no crops or mills near the camp, so these supplies were probably being brought from their homeland. Supplies were a critical resource for any army. Sharing them with strangers was a big deal. They were escorted to the stockade by four Knights. Civilians were swarming from the valley towards the entrance to the fortifications, carrying bundles of wood, plants, fruits and game inside. The valley was suffering their presence: unlike the surrounding area, the bush there was much sparser. Numerous trees had been cut down to build the palisade and for firewood.

    Beyond the crowded gate, guarded by a dozen armoured knights, stood the Cloud Folk''s refuge. The escort stopped as soon as they got out of the fortifications. They were finally free. Nene urged everyone to move away quickly. They crossed the terrain near the settlement rather easily, as the vegetation was not very thick and the path was marked out by years of activity, one step at a time. They went on through barren meadows and stumps of recently felled trees, toward the eastern forest front. About halfway between the camp and the large tree, the vegetation became thick and impervious again. When they reached it, they were greeted by a tangled undergrowth, full of small trees growing on top of each other, and enormous roots emerging from the ground. It would have been difficult to advance in that mess of teeming life.

    ?I''ve never seen such a place?, Adanara said. ?Are you sure we can get through??

    ?Let''s look for the easiest spots and go slowly?, Oto suggested.

    Nene checked the surroundings. The General had warned her about the Cloud Folk, or Tuatha. She didn''t know much about them, but whoever they were, they were making things hard for a Church-inspired cavalry Regiment. They sounded like a huge threat, she had to be on alert. So it was that looking behind her, she saw two figures on horseback in the distance. She should have expected that Gallio would not have missed the opportunity to gather intelligence on the enemy. He was using her group as bait. The two Knights were likely tasked with following them at a distance until they were killed and then to report back. It was disgusting to think that these people dared to call themselves heirs to the Lightbringer Knights, who had once served the Church and the Archangel.

    Oto called the others. He found a practicable path in the undergrowth, around a stream whose course had cleared the way a little. Once they entered that tangle of vegetation, getting lost was a matter of a second. It was hard to even see the big tree from down there. The boy used the axe they had brought and led the way. By breaking down some branches they managed to continue quite comfortably, except for their feet soaking in the stream. The water was freezing and Nene''s boots, old and worn, were filled up in an instant.

    About an hour had passed since they entered the woods when Nene lost sight of their stalkers. She was staying behind her companions to keep an eye on them, but she no longer could hear the sound of the horses'' hooves. Had they abandoned their mounts to follow them? Or did the chirping of cicadas and unknown birds become so loud that she could no longer distinguish them?

    ?How do we know which way to go??, Adanara asked.

    They were surrounded by a thick forest that was growing beneath the actual forest, a whole environment hidden from the outside world by the larger trees. Moving forward was tiring, the air was humid and full of insects and the ground was slippery.

    ?I''m following the wind?, Oto explained.

    ?What does that mean??, Nila asked.

    ?That tree is very big, so it shelters from the wind. If we go in the direction where the wind is not blowing, we will get to the tree?

    ?Doesn''t sound like the best idea?

    Nene continued to look over her shoulder, searching for the Knights. What had happened to them? Had they lost them? Her group was certainly more agile, but these two were following in their footsteps, rather than carving their path in the forest. The Knights shouldn''t have had any trouble keeping up with them.

    As if in response to her fears, she heard a thud among the brambles behind them.

    ?Quiet!?, she ordered the others.

    Nila rushed to her side. They listened for a few moments. The rustlings in the undergrowth became more and more intense, the sounds of insects and birds less and less.

    A scream pierced the air. The agonising scream of a human being. An instant later, one of the two Knights emerged from a bush, covered in scratches, his eyes bulging and his face pale. He ran at breakneck speed, darting past them. He didn''t say a word. The cry died away with a sharp sound.

    ?Come on, let''s go!?

    Oto didn''t hesitate for a moment and ran along the stream. Abandoning all precautions, he advanced, trampling on brambles and bending branches with his bare hands. Adanara behind him did the same, ignoring bruises and cuts. The terrain was steep and pointed ever downward. Behind them, the sounds of footsteps, numerous footsteps, urged them to run even faster. The world seemed to swirl, Nene began to breathe heavily as she followed Nila. They were being hunted by the Cloud Folk, a knight had been struck down and they were next. She kept her head down, afraid she would trip and fall. They had to lose them, but was it even possible? Surely those creatures knew the area much better than them. Should she have turned and fought? Did she¡­ have to die for her companions?

    ?This way!?, Oto shouted.

    They were slowing down. After running for several minutes, they were exhausted. They kept going only out of fear. Nene''s senses were foggy, her ears throbbing, to the point where she wasn''t even sure if they were still being chased. Oto led the way to a boulder covered in moss, which cast its heavy shadow on the slimy terrain covered in rotting leaves. The boy threw himself to the ground and slid downwards. They followed him, imitating his actions, although much more clumsily, and found themselves in a crack under the boulder, with their faces in the mud, surrounded by insects and snails. For long moments they only heard the sound of their laboured breathing, then they recognized movements in the bushes, the sound of trampled leaves.

    ?What do we do??, Adanara whispered.

    A second, chilling scream silenced her. It came from close, very close. By remaining hidden there they would have been discovered, sooner or later, by attempting to escape they risked running into their pursuers. Nene began to think of a plan to split up and run in different directions. Perhaps she could have drawn attention to herself and then fought back, or managed to escape, to buy some time for the others. She was the smallest, it was easier for her to outrun the attackers and hide. As she was on the verge of tears contemplating the gravity of the situation and the absurdity of her plan, which would have led to certain death, Oto grabbed her ankle.

    ?Come here?, he whispered.

    The boy slipped even deeper under the rock. He was sinking, lying down with his feet facing downwards. He crawled to the bottom of that leafy mud, then suddenly disappeared, as if swallowed by the ground.

    ?Oto!?

    ?Hurry up!?, his voice said, coming from the chasm he had slipped into.

    Nila took a breath, then threw herself in, also disappearing into the darkness. Adanara and Nene exchanged glances. They were both visibly scared. The witch snorted and took courage before her, imitating the others. Nene, then alone, almost gave in to panic. She brought her feet closer to the chasm and felt the earth beneath her disappear. There was a tunnel down there. She didn''t know how deep it was. Was she about to fall to her death?

    A hand grabbed her foot. She bit back a scream as she was dragged underneath. She tumbled for a couple of metres and then everything stopped spinning.

    ?Get off me!?, Adanara snapped.

    She was on top of the witch. Adanara, below her, glared at her, furious. Nene stood up and held out a hand, which she refused.

    ?The heck were you doing?! Don''t just stand there!?

    ?I¡­ I''m sorry. Thanks for¡­ dragging me along?

    ?Sh?, Nila whispered.

    They were in a small dark cave. The entrance was covered in leaves, but deeper down was rocky until it became indistinguishable due to the darkness. Oto tried to feel his way forward and was soon no longer visible.

    ?Wish I had a wisp in a bottle?, he lamented.

    ?Don''t get too far?

    They stared into the darkness for a few moments, until Oto''s footsteps stopped.

    ?There''s a light down here?

    Following his voice they reached him. The small cave hid a tunnel at the bottom, from which a faint light came. The tunnel, barely large enough to crawl through, did not look natural. It was dug by some animal.

    ?Isn''t it dangerous??, Nene asked.

    ?Never as dangerous as those guys from yesterday!?, Adanara answered.

    ?This hole is too small for a bear, I think it''s safe?, Oto explained. ?Let''s go. If there is light, there is an exit?

    With Oto leading the way, the quartet crawled across the rocks and dirt. The tunnel proceeded downwards obliquely for a few metres, then became horizontal. The light grew increasingly intense, and its colour was weird. It was a white, faint aura, very similar to the light of the Emissary. Nene tried not to be fooled by the sense of familiarity. She had to keep her guard up. They were still in danger. After a sharp turn to the right, the tunnel ended in a small cave. The light was coming from a hole in the ground, about a metre wide. Nene held back Oto, fearing danger, and looked in first.

    She blinked repeatedly, thinking she was having hallucinations. Down there was a starry sky. An intense blue mirror, tinged with black and purple, dotted with tiny white lights. The void seemed to suck her in. She felt about to lose her balance and fall into that dark abyss. She retreated in terror.

    ?What is it??, Nila asked.

    It was difficult to describe it. Was she going insane? She was positive she had just seen the night sky below her. Not to mention that it was broad daylight, on the surface. As she stood shocked, with her mouth wide open, staring at Nila, searching for a way to explain herself, Oto peered into the glowing hole.

    ?Oh¡­ what¡­?

    ?Be careful. It must be witchcraft!?

    ?Witchcraft??, Adanara grumbled. ?According to you, everything¡¯s witchcraft! Let me see?

    The witch looked underneath and was astonished. The pale night light of that absurd upside-down sky was painted on her face, and she lost her bravado.

    ?Holy...?

    ?Maybe it''s a reflection? Maybe it''s water?

    Adanara picked up a stone from the ground and threw it down. There was a sharp thud. It had hit something solid.

    ?Could it be a mirror??

    Nila also joined in observing the strange phenomenon. That thing didn''t look like a mirror or a lake. It seemed as deep as the sky, infinite, and the stars or whatever it was that illuminated it looked far and unattainable. That unnatural darkness was terrifying. It awakened a primitive fear. The whitish light not from that world instead felt the opposite, it instilled a feeling of peace. The stone thrown by Adanara was standing there, on the solid surface, as if suspended in thin air. Oto threw a second stone, which behaved exactly like the first one.

    ?Looks safe. I''m going down?

    ?W-wait¡­ what if you fall??

    ?The stones did not?

    ?But you''re heavier than a stone?

    ?You think it''s ice??, Adanara asked.

    ?I don''t know what it is?, her sister admitted. ?But... looks scary?

    ?I''ll go?, Nene said. ?I have a rope in my bag. You can lower me?

    She rummaged through her bag and pulled out a thick braided rope, about five metres long. She tied it around her waist and handed one end to Nila, who hesitated.

    ?Why y-you??

    ?I''m the lightest among us. If¡­ something goes wrong, it will be easier to pull me up?

    She handed some rope to everyone. She checked the knot once more, then turned to her companions who looked in apprehension.

    ?I''m going. Hold me tight?

    She stuck a foot into the cavity. She gradually leaned downward to make sure the others could hold her. The rope was firm, Adanara, Oto and Nila managed to hold her up without difficulty. She took her second foot off the cliff and found herself floating above the void, above that terrifying starry sky. She tried not to look down, close to panicking.

    ?You can lower me?, she said.

    Slowly, she began to descend. She kept her gaze upward and could make out Adanara''s face outside the circular chasm, getting further and further away. The white light enveloped Nene, the temperature became much colder. She heard no sound down there. There was a soothing air of peace, disturbed only by the awareness of the abyss stretching beneath her, the terrifying sensation of her feet floating in the void.

    Then she touched something.

    Her boots made contact with a solid surface. She put both feet on the ground but still didn''t dare look down. The rope was no longer tense. She had arrived.

    ?Everything okay??, Adanara asked.

    ?I''m alive?, she said, her voice cracking with fear.

    ?Look around, what do you see??

    She was in a dome-shaped cave more than thirty metres wide. The ground illuminated its earthy vault, from whose surface sporadic roots emerged. At the top of the dome, she saw a reflection of the stars at her feet, like the surface of a lake reflecting heaven. She was in an upside-down world, which made her feel dizzy.

    ?Hello? Nene??

    ?I''ll go too?, Oto said.

    The boy simply jumped down. It was a drop of just a couple of metres. He landed with a thud and approached her. Unlike her, Oto dared to look down, so much so that he didn''t notice the body of water suspended against the ceiling.

    ?Jiriel will never believe it. Are we... walking in the sky??

    ?Don''t make me think about it, please... Do you see an exit??

    Adanara and Nila joined them quickly afterwards. Nila approached Nene and caressed her face.

    ?Are you okay??

    She pointed up, speechless. The surface of the suspended lake rippled in the wind. How the wind was reaching those depths was the least bizarre aspect of that place.

    ?I want to leave right now?, she whimpered.

    ?D-don''t worry, let''s look for a way out. I-if the wind blows, there must be an exit...?

    Nila failed miserably to conceal her fear. How to blame her? They were looking at a miniature of the world where all the rules of common sense seemed subverted. Oto bent down to the ground, or perhaps to the sky, and touched its surface.

    ?Ew, it''s sticky?, he complained. ?Looks like resin?

    ?So it''s just transparent stuff??, Adanara asked. ?Shit, it''s really scary to look at!?

    At that moment a sound came from above. The water began moving.

    Something emerged from its surface, floating downward. The water slipped away from the thing, falling upwards, towards the lake. The moonlight illuminated the being, whose shape was like nothing anyone had ever seen. A small amorphous sphere, blue like the ocean and green like grass, was suspended in the air above their heads. A bizarre number of limbs were folded around the body, too many for it to be a creature of God. It looked slimy, as if covered in mucus. Its membranes swelled rhythmically as if it were breathing. A disgusting, gut-wrenching abomination, that no mortal should have ever seen, had revealed itself in front of their very eyes as if to make them part of its blasphemous knowledge, its forbidden upside-down, God-forsaken world. It stopped about halfway up, leaving the entire group speechless.

    A very slow and creepy movement revealed what looked like a head. Small pink eyes reflected the moonlight, like those of a cat in the night... and were looking towards Oto.

 Chapter 1.26

    The small, pink, wet eyes were looking at Oto. It was impossible to know for sure since they had no pupils, but the mere sight of them conveyed a visceral sensation, a discomfort felt deep down, together with the feeling of being observed from every side. Wet crackles accompanied every movement of the being. Some of its limbs extended under the group¡¯s terrified gazes. A bloodless arm and skeletal fingers came out of that horror of flesh. Another crunch and the protuberance that resembled a head moved away from the rest, revealing a thin neck. That mess of flesh, or whatever it was, was splitting itself similar to an insect emerging from its larva. A small emerald green creature was detaching from the rest of the deep blue body. A chilling, high-pitched hiss pierced the air. The wind rippling the surface of the suspended lake intensified, its noise reverberated against the cave walls. The floor vibrated and made a sound like glass brushed by a rough object. A thin but unbearable whistle assailed their ears.

    <Do¡­ not¡­ touch¡­>, the wind hissed.

    The eerie voice came from all sides, an echo out of nowhere who belonged to someone, or something, foul. With a final, violent snap, the being was freed from its shell. Its body was covered in deep wounds, its insides exposed, its pulsating organs bare. Those same wounds healed within seconds. The blue shell, which resembled a helpless and curled-up body, did the same.

    The thing had a humanoid shape. It was very small, less than a metre tall, and extremely fragile-looking, like a twig. Its rear legs had two joints each, one resembling a common knee, one reversed, and ended in a sharp, dangerous-looking spike. The front limbs were similar to normal human arms, but incredibly thin and covered with blue scales at shoulder height. Its tiny torso, which a second before was in horrible condition, now swelled and deflated at the rate of what seemed to be its frantic breathing. The thin, long neck culminated in a small round head, surrounded by what at first glance looked like long hair, but rather resembled tufts of white, damp grass, as if it had lost pigmentation in the absence of sunlight. From below, two very long pointed ears emerged and quivered, rotating around like antennas. Its face featured two small, blank pink eyes. It had no nose or anything equivalent, only a large, frightening mouth, disproportionate for its small frame, containing a long row of thin, sharp teeth, a mad and ferocious snarl.

    The thing spasmed. A sticky sound announced the unfolding of two transparent wings, similar to those of a fly, dripping mucus. After a few moments, they were dry and began to move, flapping so fast they became an indistinguishable haze on its back. It dropped in altitude, towards them. No one dared to move a muscle, their voices extinguished by dismay and fear. It approached Oto''s face who, although visibly frightened, remained still.

    <Thieves>, it hissed.

    The creature opened its thorny mouth. Oto screamed and fell to the ground, breaking the chains of fear. Nene stepped in front of him, grabbed the cross and pointed it at the monster.

    <Back, servant of the Evil One!>, she shouted.

    The thing hesitated. It looked at the cross with curiosity. Nila and Adanara took refuge behind Nene, but that thing continued to target Oto.

    <Don''t touch my resin!>

    The boy, sitting on the ground, looked at his hands, resting on the bizarre mirror that separated them from the starry abyss. He jumped up and took another step back.

    <We are not thieves, demon! Let us go or else!>, Nene said.

    The creature fluttered in front of her. Her bravado disappeared in an instant at the sight of that ethereal creature stretching out its small hands towards the cross. She didn''t dare move. The contact with the holy symbol had no effect on the monster, who continued to touch it out of curiosity.

    <Silver? Yuck!>

    <What¡­>

    <You brought silver as an offering? Disgusting! I don''t trust you, thieves!>

    <We ain¡¯t thieves!>

    Her voice echoed through the cave. The creature hesitated and glanced at the shell from which it had emerged. It brought a finger to its mouth and shushed.

    <Sht, you¡¯ll wake her up>

    The ceiling pond began to bubble. Streams of water splashed downwards and then fell upwards. The blue body, still suspended in mid-air, moved slightly. A deep yawn rumbled against the walls. Unlike the first being, the second was slow and sinuous. What seemed like an empty shell curled in on itself, unrolled, revealing a scaly tail that ended in a single fin. Above that fish-like tail was a pale blue, slimy-looking humanoid body. Its trunk was robust but had no arms. Its neck was stocky and supported a spherical head similar to that of the previous creature. Likewise, the second had two long pointed antennas, large glowy yellow eyes, and a small mouth with plump, purple lips. A dark tuft of marsh algae grew out of its head. It had an absent expression and looked around as if lost.

    <Shilfi?>, a deep, feminine voice whispered.

    The green being flapped its wings and darted to the other one¡¯s side. The blue thing craned its neck towards its companion.

    <Why are you so noisy?>

    <I caught some thieves!>

    Adanara touched Nene on the shoulder and gestured towards the chasm they had come down from. Escaping was definitely a good idea, but it would take some time to climb up there. She had no idea what those beings were. No bestiary described anything like them, so she wasn''t sure how dangerous they were and wasn''t about to push her luck. However, turning their back to a potential opponent was equivalent to inviting them to attack.

    The blue creature snaked through the air like an eel through water. It moved slowly, lazily, and dropped until it settled on the resinous ground. It curled around itself like a snake ready to wriggle and gave them a languid look. Its vertical eyelids were half closed, its toothless mouth half open. Everything about that creature communicated drowsiness and hunger.

    <You shouldn¡¯t steal resin, it''s dangerous>, it said very slowly.

    <W-we don''t want your resin>, Nila intervened. <We¡­ we lost our way, that¡¯s it>

    The green thing fluttered in front of her. The woman shrugged as it seemed to analyse her.

    <Are they friends?>, the blue creature asked.

    <Humans never are>

    <Although this human smells kin> one added, looking at Nene.

    <This one too>, agreed the other, approaching Adanara.

    <Er¡­ Exactly! We are friends>, the witch said.

    <Friends don''t steal>, the fish-like monster reproached.

    <Friends don''t kill other friends, they don''t poison the river, they don''t destroy the forest!>

    <You''re talking about the Lightbringer, aren''t you? We''re not with them, I swear!>, Nene explained.

    The two little monsters gathered in mid-air in front of them. They exchanged a look. The cave suddenly became brighter. The starry sky beneath them disappeared, replaced by a white light whose rays became fragmented as they passed through the resin mirror. The pool on the ceiling boiled again, spewing hot steam, blown away by the wind howling in the cave. The temperature rose dramatically.

    The green creature opened its jaws. The blue one writhed for an instant and four small protuberances, tentacles, emerged from its torso, at the ends of which were circular mouths bristling with sharp teeth. They were surrounded by dozens of smaller tentacles, similar to hair floating in the water, and dripped yellowish mucus.

    <Rejected by the Flow¡­>

    <... they return to the Flow>

    There were many stories about monsters in the Principality. The scary ones were about real threats: the damned hiding among innocent people, witches practising blasphemous rites in the woods. Epic tales, on the other hand, were born from fantasy: stories of one-eyed giants or colossal fire-breathing demons who were defeated by an expedition of Knights of the Church after heroic battles. None of them spoke of minute, incomprehensible beings, who subvert the laws of nature or call them to their aid. No master Inquisitor would have ever even thought of preparing a cadet for such a scenario, no fictional story dared to hypothesise the existence of such blasphemy.

    Oto shouted as he flailed his arms violently. The green creature clung to his jacket. Its jaws snapped towards the boy''s face, producing a terrifying sound with each miss. Meanwhile, the blue one lazily crawled towards them. Its tentacles, being dragged along the ground, left a yellowish trail in the resin, which boiled and evaporated in an instant, sizzling.

    <Don''t touch that stuff!>, Nene shouted.

    She drew her sword. The cross did not affect the monster, so steel was her best option. However, she was afraid of hitting Oto, so she reached out and grabbed the being by the wings. They were slimy and disgusting to the touch. She pulled with all her strength. A high-pitched scream shook the cave. Nene found herself with one of those mucous membranes in her hand. Disgusted, she dropped it to the floor.

    <Graaaaah!>, the thing shouted.

    Despite only having one wing left, it launched itself at crazy speed towards Nene. A gust of wind accompanied it and overwhelmed her. She got lifted off the ground a couple of metres and fell flat on her back onto the hard resin. She felt a sharp pain but tried to give it no attention. She had to get up and defend herself¡­ but she wasn''t fast enough. Her fighting spirit disappeared when she saw the creeper approaching her. It rose on its tail and towered over her. The little mouths at the end of its tentacles opened wide, teeth quivering ready to grind. The creature''s sleepy expression was gone. Its bright eyes were dilated, popping out of their sockets in anticipation.

    <Meat¡­>, it whispered. <How long has it been?>

    Adanara ran to her and without hesitation, kicked the little creature. The blow flung it away, its soft little body distorted and then crashed to the ground with a wet sound. The other creature then threw itself at the witch. It grabbed her hair and bit her ear. Adanara screamed and rolled to the ground, writhing like a wounded animal.

    Nene jumped up to run to her aid but was preceded by Nila. Or rather, what looked like Nila: the woman was brandishing the axe they had brought with them, every trace of her gentle behaviour, of her kindness, gone. In its place, a fierce, uncontrollable personality emerged. She ran towards her sister shouting and holding the axe over her head. Adanara, with her back on the ground and the little monster still attached to her ear, turned pale.

    <Stop! No!>

    Nila swung the axe with all her might, all her weight, downward. The tool¡¯s blade almost grazed Adanara''s face and crashed into the creature. With a sharp sound, its small body was torn apart. It made a choking sound. Its little head lay split open on the ground. After a few spasms, it stopped moving.

    Adanara stood up holding her bleeding ear. Nila came to her senses and hugged her in tears.

    <Ada! Ada!>

    Oto and Nene gathered next to the sisters. The little green creature lay helpless on the ground in a pool of semi-transparent slime. Bloody pieces of Adanara''s ear could be seen between its sharp fangs. Nene held out her sword towards the still-living beast, which was laboriously dragging itself towards its fellow.

    Its ears twitched and spun, its little body stiffened and its gaze turned towards the other one. The water in the pond over their heads stopped moving. The wind disappeared completely, the cave was silent, except for Nila''s sobs, and Adanara''s laboured breathing.

    In that silence, a whisper could be heard, soft, deep, constant, almost hypnotic.

    <Born from the Flow, mistress of the Flow, reborn from the Flow. Born from the Flow, mistress of the Flow, reborn from the Flow. Born from the Flow, mistress of the Flow, reborn from the Flow. Born from the Flow, mistress of the Flow, reborn from the Flow>

    The little aquatic creature was in a catatonic state, repeating the same phrase faster and faster, as if amidst a delirium. Nene gulped: she had to gather her courage and attack. Her companions had already gotten her out of trouble too many times, it was up to her to end that confrontation. The monster was helpless, deep in who knows what sorcery. She gripped the hilt of her sword and took a step forward. Her forehead was soaked, but not with sweat. It was difficult to breathe, like on a sultry day. Soon she felt drenched, her clothes heavy. The cave walls began to drip.

    Small droplets of water appeared in the air, floating in the middle of nowhere. Nene stopped, fearing the sorcery that was unfolding before her eyes. An Inquisitor was called not to hesitate in the face of evil, to purge it without questioning. Unfortunately, she was a coward and betrayed her principles once more. The water concentrated around the dead monster. The second being dived into the large bubble together with the other. An aquatic sphere with a diameter of more than two metres swirled around the two little creatures. Inside, the corpse''s bile and Adanara''s blood merged with the rest.

    <What''s happening?!>, the witch shouted.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    <We have to leave!>, Oto said.

    <How?!>

    Nene took a breath, ignoring their screams. She had a plan: enter the vortex and take down the demon. She lunged forward. All she had to do was run, hoping not to drown, and stab that abomination with her sword. She heard voices behind her, Nila calling her, but she didn''t listen. She had hesitated too long, it was time to act. She pointed the sword forward. Soon she was only a step away from the sphere of water. She wasn''t sure what the impact with that unnatural thing would have felt like, but the last thing she expected was a sharp, metallic clang.

    Her sword stopped against something solid. Her momentum almost caused her to crash on it. She managed to stop by an inch. The sphere of water had quickly frozen. Nene¡¯s blade barely nicked it. An immense block of ice was floating in the centre of the cave, the two small creatures sealed in it, hugging each other.

    <Now! We have to go now!>, Oto insisted. <Look for an exit!>

    Nene observed the weird phenomenon: although the sphere was frozen on the outside, inside she saw the finned monster moving. Its small tentacles were touching the corpse of its companion, in what seemed like a macabre embrace.

    Then she realised. The body of the creature struck down by Nila writhed, shaking. The still liquid water at the centre of the sphere, visible through the ice that surrounded it, swirled. The head shattered by an axe blow recomposed itself, similar to when the two monsters got split from one another. The ice cracked, the wind began to blow again. Nene stepped back and turned to the others.

    <It''s not over yet! Stay back!>

    Oto pulled the bow from his shoulder and nocked an arrow. Nila stood in front of her sister brandishing the axe. A dense cloud of steam puffed from the cracks in the ice, which was sucked into the small lake on the roof of the cave.

    Finally, the frozen crust exploded. The resurrected monster writhed on the ground for a few moments. Its head and body were intact again, the torn-off wing had grown back as if nothing had happened.

    <You were right>, muttered the sleepy creature. <They are not friends>

    <Thieves! Murderers! Monsters!>, the other squeaked.

    An arrow lodged in its forehead. Oto had shot. His shocked expression was enough to describe how he felt about having killed a talking creature. Unlike Nila''s axe strike, however, the projectile was simply expelled from the creature''s body. The arrowhead fell from the wound, which healed in an instant. The conflict seemed without a solution. They were facing two unknown, dangerous and seemingly immortal entities. Nene forced herself to reflect on what had just happened, calling upon all her knowledge of blasphemous forces and demonic rites. She observed the two opponents: a minute humanoid insect with sharp teeth and a small sea monster with mysterious powers. An idea suddenly struck her.

    <Oto, take the resin and run!>

    The boy stared at her in dismay. She nodded, hoping he would play along. She turned to the others and shouted again.

    <The resin, now! Go!>

    Oto unsheathed a knife from his belt and began scratching the ground. After a moment, Nila imitated him by using the axe.

    <Noooooo!>, the winged monster shouted.

    It darted towards them. With one bite it broke the axe handle in two. Nila kicked the thing and the wind blowed in her direction, throwing her to the ground. The monster then redirected its attention to Oto, who tried to flee, in vain: the creature rushed at him and started pulling his hair. Adanara ran to his rescue.

    Nene, on the other hand, had a different task. She turned to the remaining monster, who stood still and watched. Its small tentacles moved with waving motions, it was much less aggressive than shortly before. Its little yellow eyes stared at her. For a moment, she thought she could see fear in that blank look, as she sprinted towards the demon.

    <Shilfiiiiii!!!!!>, the monster screamed terrified.

    <Rune?>

    The other beast''s voice was muffled by a blow. She had no idea who had hit it, but Nene felt grateful to her companions for trusting her. She ran towards that half-fish abomination, which unlike before looked helpless. Whatever the source of its power was, it seemed invested in keeping the other thing alive and healing its wounds in an instant. It was defenceless.

    The creature screeched once more. Nene lunged forward with all her might.

    The blade easily penetrated its soft flesh. A yellow, slimy flicker, followed by a cloud of steam emerged from the little body. Its eyes widened even more, its tentacles wriggled like angry snakes. Nene''s weight and momentum knocked both of them to the ground. The little monster quickly began to lose colour, its scales became pale, its skin transparent. It stopped moving.

    <Rune!!! Cursed mortals! Aaaaaah!>

    The still-living monster punched Adanara in the face. Nila tried to hit her with the handle of the axe, but it avoided her blow. A furious whirlwind surrounded it, making it difficult to even stand in its vicinity. An arrow whizzed into the cave, but the violent tornado deflected it as if it were nothing.

    <Die! Die!>

    With a cry, the enraged being flew towards Nene at a mind-blowing speed. She was still on the ground and didn''t have time to get up. She turned and pointed her sword at her enemy, praying that it would be enough to keep it at bay.

    A much bigger shadow appeared behind the little being. Adanara rushed at it with open arms. She tore through the wind barrier, ran through it, and slammed into the monster, throwing it to the ground.

    She screamed.

    Adanara''s hysterical screams filled the cave. She squeezed the creature''s neck with bare hands, slammed its head into the ground. The monster squirmed and struck her with its sharp paws, but the witch did not stop, not even when the violent winds blew against her back.

    She opened her mouth and aimed for her neck.

    The monster screamed in agony. The wind faded. At first, a light breeze remained, then nothing more. Its massacred body lay on the ground once again.

    Adanara fell to her knees, her face soaked in transparent viscosity, her gaze lost, her eyes marked by tears.

    Silence fell.

    It took a while for Nila to dare approach her sister. After seeing her in that feral state, being afraid of her was more than natural. Nila took a few steps towards her and shyly called her name.

    <Ada? Ada?>

    The witch turned around. She had a pitiful look and was trembling. She dragged towards her sister, sobbing. Nene checked the bodies of both monsters. They seemed to be dead for good. She looked up at her companions, battered and shocked by the fight with unnatural forces: Oto was sitting on the ground and curling up on himself, the sisters were hugging each other and she, who should have been their first line of defence, was trembling. She walked towards Oto while sheathing her sword. She held out a hand and took a breath.

    <We have to go. There must be a way out>

    Her companions looked at her in dismay. They were all exhausted and in disbelief, but slowly they regained their composure and began to look around. They weren''t safe yet: a group of strangers was hunting them, and they were stuck inside that cave. Nene checked the surroundings. The resin floor continued to emit an intense white light, so much so that it was impossible to see through it. She tried not to dwell too much on the corpses of the two horrors they had just struck down, or her newfound calm would have disappeared again. She scanned the walls, examined every crevice, but saw nothing but earth and rock. Except for the hole through which they had entered, she saw no other exit. Unfortunately, it most likely would have led them to their pursuers.

    <Maybe we can¡­ cross the water?>, Oto suggested.

    The small lake suspended in the centre of the cave had stopped stirring. Its surface lay quiet. Nene picked up one of the stones they had thrown down there earlier and threw it towards the water.

    To her amazement, the stone behaved normally only half through the way. Having reached a certain height, it began to "fall" towards the lake, like an object plummeting towards the ground. Too bad it was falling upwards.

    <What... Did you see that?>

    <Nothing makes sense down here>, Adanara observed.

    <Is it s-safe? We''re not even sure it''s water>

    <Let''s give it a try. Nila, do you think you can lift me?>

    Nene moved so that she was not below the water. Nila approached her hesitantly. Hers was a stupid idea for sure, but it was worth checking it out.

    <Try¡­ throwing me. As high as you can>

    <B¨Cb-but you could get hurt!>

    <We have to get Adanara out of here, she''s injured...>

    The girl was finally convinced. She studied the ceiling, a few metres above their heads, then tried to lift Nene in different ways. In the end, she opted to grab her hips. She pulled her up, and Nene felt dizzy. Her hair fluttered upward, her sense of balance was thrown off. The upper part of her body believed that the ground was towards the lake, the lower part towards Nila.

    <God... what is this?>

    <E-everything okay?>

    <Yes¡­ I think. I feel like¡­. I am falling upwards>

    <Are you kidding me?>

    <Try to throw me>

    Nila bent her legs, took advantage of the momentum and launched her into the air. Normally she would have flown up briefly, depending on Nila''s strength, and then fallen back into her arms, but what happened confused Nene to the point that she found herself screaming and waving her arms in the air. The world turned upside down, she watched Nila''s dismayed face move further and further away, until she hit something solid. Her breath was compressed out of her body by the impact. She remained in contemplation for a few moments and tried not to vomit.

    The resinous floor was above her, as were her companions. From her point of view they were hanging upside down, but judging by their incredulous looks, the opposite must have also been true.

    <Are you okay?>, Oto asked.

    <Yes¡­ I think¡­>

    She held back a retch. The experience was giving her a headache and nausea. She approached the shore of the pond, a small puddle of water in the middle of bare earth, except for the occasional sprout or root. It looked like plain water. She unsheathed her sword and touched its surface. Concentric waves propagated, but nothing unusual happened. She leaned over the mirror and thought she was dreaming again.

    A dull sound distracted her. The rope they had used to lower her fell next to her. She looked up and saw Nila tugging at it. The rope, once thrown upwards, had tightened as if a boulder had been anchored to its lower end. The woman tried to hang on. The rope vibrated but somehow was able to lift her without the need of somebody holding it. Nene instinctively grabbed the rope anyway, but soon realised there was no weight to it. Nila began to hoist herself up, laboriously at first, then more and more easily. Her hair began to rise in the air and she hesitated.

    <Wha... I feel... upside down>

    <Be careful not to fall!>

    Nila advanced a little further. She was holding on to the rope with her legs and arms and at one point almost lost her grip. After passing a certain distance from the resinous surface, she found herself upside down. Nene grabbed her legs and helped her upright with a mid-air somersault. Nila found herself on her knees, shocked. She looked up and covered her mouth in surprise.

    <It can''t be¡­>

    <Can you guys get up there too?>

    <Ada? Do you think you can do it?>

    Blood soaked the entire left side of the witch¡¯s face. The ear injury looked quite serious, although hidden under her hair. She looked at her hands, also stained with her own blood, and grabbed the rope.

    One by one they all hoisted themselves up. When Oto had reached the others, they observed the body of water. It was shallow, and an intense light came from the bottom. The crystal clear water made the visibility excellent, so they could see the profiles of some trees.

    <My guess is¡­ I think¡­ that''s the outside>, Nene explained. <Do you understand? As if the lake were¡­ well, that''s the surface. We are below the lake>

    <If we cross it, will we emerge in the woods?>

    <I hope so>

    <I''ll go and check>, Oto offered. <I''m good at swimming>

    <Wait a minute!>, Nene protested. <We don''t know how deep it is. Also, the General said they have poisoned rivers in the area!>

    <Just don''t ingest the water, right?>

    <Maybe, but¡­ Oto, I''m scared¡­>

    Not only did she fear for his safety, but also for her own. Even if the crossing was possible, she didn''t know how to swim. The boy put a hand on her shoulder and stared at her with a determination she had never seen on his face.

    <Trust me>

    <I can''t¡¯ swim...>, she admitted in a faint voice.

    <Don''t worry. I''ll help you. But first I wanna go and take a look, ¡®kay?>

    She nodded and held back tears. She was lucky she wasn''t alone. She watched Oto approach the surface. The boy sat on the bank and dipped his legs. After a few moments, he took a breath and threw himself up. Nene ran to look. She saw him swim towards the surface. After a few metres, he began to mill around wildly with his arms and legs. She feared the worst...

    Then she saw him regain his balance and swim the last few metres. For a few moments, she could only make out his legs. Oto headed towards the shore and pulled himself up among the trees. He turned to her, upside down, and waved.

    <He did it!>, she shouted.

    <Really?>, Nila asked.

    Adanara sat on the ground looking about to faint. She was visibly suffering and her sister''s caresses were of no use. She needed treatment. Oto emerged from the pool and pulled himself up. His clothes were dripping with water, his hair was stuck to his face, but he had a triumphant expression.

    <You were right, there is a forest out there! At a certain point, I felt everything turn upside down... kinda like when we climbed the rope>

    <Ada, do you think you can do it?>

    <Yes, I just wanna get out of here>

    <Y-you two go first>, Nila said. <Oto, you''re the best swimmer, wait for us on the other side, in case we need help>

    <Yes, of course. Let''s go Nene>

    <But... how? I told you, I can''t!>

    <I''ll hold your hands. You just have to move your feet and follow me>

    She grabbed the boy''s hands. She was afraid of failing, of drowning and dragging him with her. She tried to control herself: she had to trust, panic would only have gotten in their way. They had just defeated two demons who came from God knows which nightmare, what could a swim possibly be? Oto entered the water and pulled her towards him. She put her foot down instinctively, refusing to leave the shore.

    <I''m not letting you go>, he reassured her.

    Nene decided to imitate what Oto had done before. She dipped her legs first. The water drenched her clothes, freezing her feet. With one hand in Oto''s and the other resting on the bank, she entered the water. The cold lapped her body, she felt her breath run out, her chest contracted. She took several gasping breaths determined to never let go.

    <C¡¯mon, follow me>

    Oto gestured downward. He took a deep breath, and Nene imitated him, ready to throw herself down¡­ or was it up? The boy''s head disappeared beneath the surface. She did the same, almost dragged by his hand. It took her a moment to regain her sense of direction. The muffled sound of water in her ears left her confused for a while. Oto was already moving towards the seabed, but he turned to wait for her. Nene was slowly sinking, and would surely have succumbed to panic if it hadn''t been for Oto¡¯s firm handshake. She began moving her feet as she was told. Oto, using his legs and free arm, began to push towards the woods.

    After just a couple of metres, their sense of balance was upset again. Nene feared losing her grip, so she squeezed his hand with all her strength. She was starting to suffer from a lack of air and for a moment she feared the worst. She felt heavy and prayed that Oto could get her out of there. After a few moments, they managed to get back into the right position and headed towards the surface. The trees were getting closer, the daylight was getting brighter. Oto emerged first and pulled her up. With that final push and a splashing sound, Nene was dazzled by the sun. She closed her eyes and hugged Oto. She began to tremble.

    <You can breathe now>, the boy gasped.

    Nene expelled the stale air she had been holding until then and gasped too. Oto dragged them both slowly towards the shore, helped her reach the dry ground, and then pushed himself back into the water.

    <I''m going back to help the others>, he announced, before disappearing beneath the surface.

    Nene collapsed on the grassy bank, in a sparse clearing among the forest. She looked at the sky, the clouds. She had returned to the world she knew, where up is up, down is down. The giant tree that dominated the forest rose above her. It was very close, so much so that she could make out the markings on its bark. She continued to breathe eagerly until her emotions took over. She sobbed, then laughed. She cried and stifled a scream.

    What had she just seen with her very eyes? Two monsters who inhabited a cave containing a starry sky beneath its floor? Had she walked upside down on a ceiling?

    After some time she sat up. She was soaked, shocked, cold, but above all she was alone. She looked out into the body of water and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the others were approaching the surface.

 Chapter 1.27

    Adanara was visibly in pain. Nila tried her best to clean her wound, but it was of a serious sort, it couldn''t be treated with a simple wet cloth. Nene moved closer to observe. She almost screamed in disgust when she saw that a huge part of her ear was missing, and the little remaining was reduced to a lump of flesh.

    ?Ouch!?

    ?S-sorry¡­ sorry, we''re almost done. Hold on?

    ?Adanara¡­ Thank you. You saved me down there?

    ?We covered each other''s back. No big deal...?, she replied.

    ?What were those things, anyway??, Oto asked.

    No one answered. Nobody had any idea. What they had encountered were not simple animals, that was certain. Everybody was wondering if there were others, deep in that forest.

    ?We shouldn''t have come here, it was a bad idea?, Adanara said.

    Nene was about to reply, to explain that they had already talked about it, that the Emissary had certainly put them on the right track, but Nila gave her a nefarious look. She understood that it was not the time to argue.

    ?We should find shelter. Maybe they are still looking for us?

    ?No, we have to go back?, Nila protested. ?At least u-up to the Knights camp. My sister needs real treatments?

    ?But we''re almost there?, Oto added.

    The tree was practically above their heads. The sparse bush allowed them to see the immense roots emerging from the ground. The straight and branchless trunk extended vertically for hundreds of metres and then disappeared in the middle of the bank of clouds that constantly surrounded it. They were just a few minutes walk from its base.

    ?The Emissary said that we would find an acquaintance of hers, there. Perhaps she can help us?, Nene suggested.

    ?What if they don¡¯t? My sister is more important than this!?

    As tension in the group began to arise, Adanara pushed her sister''s hand away and slowly got back to her feet. She was dazed and covered in blood and other juices coming from the monster she had... "killed", but she stood on her own.

    ?Let''s move on?

    ?Ada! You could get an infection!?

    ?It would take hours to get back! We don''t even know which direction the camp is, there''s a wall of thorns all around and people chasing us! Let''s look for help at the tree. The angel better not be lying¡­?

    ?But¡­ if Jiriel is w-wrong¡­?

    ?Nila, we almost died, down there!!! At this point, I want to get to the bottom of it. Let''s move?

    No one dared to contradict her, especially when she walked towards the tree, without waiting for anyone. They reached her and continued in silence. The mood was terrible, everyone was brooding over what had just happened, unable to give themselves an explanation. Nila tried to support her sister but was pushed back. Distraught, she fell to the back of the group, walking next to Nene. Nene caressed her shoulder hoping to comfort her a little. She was so fond of her sister¡­ She shared her concerns, yet she was hopeful. Her trust in the Emissary wavered more and more often, of course, but given the situation, they had no choice but to move forward.

    The path was easy from there onward. The vegetation was mostly composed of meadows and scattered trees. Some patches of land were barren and the chirps of birds were few and far between. It was as if the forest was slowly dying. Was that the effect of the poisons the General had spoken of? They forded a small stream. From there they were finally able to admire the base of the tree. They were almost there, a hundred metres from its base. The roots emerging from the ground formed complex tangled geometries. One in particular had taken on an arched shape, and a path delimited by some wooden posts led right there. Everything suggested that it was an entrance, but those signs of civilization were not a good omen. The Cloud Folk had already proven hostile once, even though they had decided to spare them.

    The sound of streaming water behind them was disturbed by footsteps in it. Nene turned and brought a hand on the hilt of her sword, but didn''t know how to react to what she saw.

    There was a humanoid figure in the stream, its feet soaking as it was leaning on a spear adorned with coloured laces and feathers. Its height was average, similar to that of Nila or Adanara, but nothing else about its appearance was: it wore a cloak made of long, dried willow leaves, which fell from its shoulders to its knees, and nothing more. Its exposed arms and legs revealed an ocher complexion with occasional emerald green scales. Its proportions were clearly non-human, its limbs far too long compared to its torso. Its stocky build shouldn''t have been able to balance on those long legs. Its head was almost perfectly spherical and topped by a headdress made of wicker and white flowers. The face, surrounded by a thick cascade of curls that faded from white to bright green towards the top, had a surprised expression: the large eyes had dilated pupils, each blue iris almost as large as the entire eye. It had a tiny, thin nose and a large and thick-lipped mouth, which was wide open in amazement. The stranger stood there staring at them, dismayed, without making a sound. Nene stared back at it, not knowing how to react. Who was that person? Was it even human? If it was a member of the Cloud Folk, they were in trouble. Yet it didn''t seem hostile but rather intimidated.

    The others gathered behind her, whispering. Should they have tried to talk to it? The creatures took a step forward. Its feet emerged from the current. They were not human feet, for they had a very broad sole and, although each had five toes, they were all of the same length. It approached them using its spear like a walking stick. Its expression became impassive. It looked at them one by one and finally took a breath.

    ?You have already been warned once, yet you ignored us?

    Her feminine voice was deep and calm. She spoke very slowly, enunciating her words in a way that sounded unnatural as if she was speaking to a foreigner or a child. Nene took her hand off the hilt, hoping to solve things peacefully.

    ?Who are you??, she asked.

    ?A Warden. Our warriors are looking for you. We know you are not enemies, but you are not welcome here?

    ?Did you know? Is this why... you let us go??

    ?Correct. We have brought you back to your kin. Why do you insist? Why did you come back??

    ?My sister is hurt!?, Nila explained. ?She needs help, please?

    The Warden observed Adanara for a long time. Her movements were slow and majestic, everything about her looked regal. She raised an arm to the sky as if to give a signal. At that gesture, half a dozen of her peers emerged from the surrounding bush. Unlike the Warden, they wore fabric trousers and leather breastplates and were armed with bows and clubs. They had helmets carved from wood and adorned with deer antlers, and one of them held a censer hanging from a rope, similar to those used by the priests of the Church during the most important ceremonies.

    ?The witch will be healed?, the Warden announced. ?After that, you will have to leave. We won''t forgive you once again?

    ?How do you know...?

    ?Let''s do what she says?, Nene suggested. ?There''s something strange about her...?

    That creature aroused something in her, something similar to a servant of the Evil One, but not exactly the same nor as intense. In any case, they were not in a position to antagonise those people, being completely surrounded as they were.

    ?Let''s take them upstairs?

    ?Warden, we can''t!?, one of the warriors protested.

    ?We can. They have my permission?

    The other fighters didn''t dare protest. Their Warden¡¯s tone was far from threatening or solemn but seemed to demand immense respect and authority from the others. The Warden approached the humans, huddled together and still afraid. She observed their faces closely with a curious expression, squinted her abnormal eyes without eyelashes or eyebrows and then smiled.

    ?My name is Kora. Come, this way?

    Nene exchanged a look with everyone: they had found her! Or rather, she had found them. It was the name the Emissary had given to them. Their situation was very precarious, with all those armed warriors around, so they agreed to follow the Warden without arguing. There was plenty of time to mention their mission once they had arrived, wherever they were taking them.

    ?We did it??, Oto whispered.

    ?So it seems... But be on your guard. They look nervous...?

    They followed behind the Warden, who had her back to them and walked sinuously towards the arch made by the roots of the tree. On the contrary, her fellows kept their distance and a constant eye on them. Also, they did not put away their weapons at all. They got under the arch beneath the tree. There, a cave, formed by the crossing of some gigantic roots with a rock formation, was full of piled baskets, empty bags and some work tools. In the centre of that dark and damp place was a wooden platform about five metres wide, resting on the bare earth, with handles nailed across its entire surface. Above it was a dark, seemingly endless chasm. The Warden sat cross-legged in the centre of the platform, holding the spear in her arms, grabbed a handle and nodded at them.

    ?Come here?

    They obeyed. They sat around her and grabbed a handle each. Finally, the warriors, perhaps because they were forced to, put their bows on their shoulders, or held their clubs in their laps. They all found themselves sitting on that strange platform, holding onto a handle, staring into each other''s eyes.

    ?What... what is it??, Adanara asked.

    ?We use it for travelling and for carrying food?, the Warden explained. ?The first few times it makes people dizzy, some even throw up. Don''t worry?

    ?Go as fast as you can, Warden!? a fighter said. ?Let''s see how they handle it?

    A couple of his buddies laughed. Not everyone was as tense as they had seemed at first, but it wasn''t very reassuring to be on an unfamiliar vehicle, together with some not-exactly friendly individuals. Nene''s eyes widened as the platform shook. She grabbed Nila''s arm with her free hand, realising she was just as scared as she was. A grin appeared on Kora''s face. A second jolt made Nene jump. The warriors laughed again, one of them performed a balancing act, released the handle and stood on one foot. Yet another jolt made him tumble and elicited more laughter.

    ?Now enough playing?, the Warden said. ?Hold on?

    The platform moved, gently. There was no rope holding it up, no type of support. The ground began to recede very slowly, and Oto couldn''t contain his excitement.

    ?Are we flying?! Hey, are we flying?!?

    They floated very slowly towards the chasm. The feeling of knowing there was nothing underneath was terrifying and thrilling at the same time. Nene wanted to pepper the Warden with questions, but she held back, fearful of the answer. Although she was by then aware that not everything she did not understand was the work of the Evil One, the doubt still remained. The Church would not have approved of that flying boat.

    ?Where are we going??, Adanara asked, her voice trembling. ?It''s dark up there...?

    One of the warriors rummaged through a bag on his belt and recovered a transparent vial. Apparently, it was empty, but as they climbed higher and deeper into the darkness, the vial began to glow with a reddish light. They were at the mouth of that tunnel in the wood when the light became more intense.

    ?Is that a will-o''-the-wisp??, Oto asked.

    ?Yes?, the man replied. ?They are useful and my kids love them?

    Another fighter tapped him on the shoulder and glared at him.

    ?Do not talk to humans?

    ?Relax, the Warden said they are not enemies?

    ?You don''t believe me, Mori??, Kora asked.

    ?H-how do you do it??, Nila interjected. ?How do you make... this thing fly??

    ?With the gift of the spirits?, she replied.

    The Warden did not elaborate further, as if her answer was enough to justify the unnatural phenomenon they were witnessing. The tunnel was extremely dark, its wooden walls could only be distinguished thanks to the will-o''-the-wisp. They started speeding. The upward momentum became significantly stronger. Nene focused on her hand, clutching Nila''s, hoping to avoid getting motion sick.

    ?Tell me we''re not headed to the top¡­?, Adanara sighed.

    ?Don''t worry, it''s not dangerous?

    ?The opposite happens to some of our children?, the wisp bearer explained. ?When they go down their first time, they feel sick?

    After a few minutes, they were still in the dark, hanging from a wooden handle, on a flying platform that flickered in the darkness. The tunnel was getting narrower and narrower, the walls were becoming frighteningly close. The vehicle gradually slowed, adjusting direction to avoid contact.

    ?We''re almost there?, a warrior announced. ?You good??

    ?Yes?, Kora replied. ?Goro, give me some light?This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The man leaned towards the precipice and pointed the light vial towards the wall. The Warden adjusted the position of the vehicle once more. From above their heads came sunlight, an exit from that dark tunnel into the wide sky.

    Nene breathed heavily. She felt like she was running out of air. Despite the darkness, she was sure that her companions were pale and dazed. That journey aboard a flying vessel would have shocked anyone, but there was more: she felt as if breathing was getting harder. With every moment, she felt the cold air in her chest, but it never seemed to be enough. She began to pant.

    ?Breathe slowly, or it gets even worse?, one of the warriors suggested. ?It takes a while to get used to it. It''s difficult to breathe up here?

    ?Maybe I went up too fast for you?, Kora said. ?I''m sorry?

    The light coming from above became more and more intense, while that of the will-o''-the-wisp waned. A strong wind from the exit crashed upon them, but the platform didn''t flinch. Nila clawed Nene''s hand and she did the same. Oto curled up on the handle. One of the warriors got a closer look at him and laughed. There was little left and that out-of-the-world experience would have been over¡­ They emerged from the tunnel inside a dome-shaped hut, a couple of metres high, made of intertwined branches. The wind whistled through the cracks, the air was very cold, but the locals didn''t seem to notice, despite their inappropriate clothing. Kora looked around and frowned.

    ?Why is there never anyone here??

    ?I''ll take care of it?, one of her men said. ?A little help??

    The platform was floating in the centre of the chasm, slightly wider than the vehicle itself. Four of the warriors leapt to the ground. It was quite a long jump over the gap, but they were very athletic and made it look easy. The hut was filled with shelves loaded with baskets and bags similar to those they had seen at the base of the tunnel. Unlike the latter, however, they were filled with objects from the forest: stones, branches, bones and animal horns. Two large wooden planks were resting on the ground. The warriors grabbed them by the ends and slid them underneath the platform. After kicking one of them to make sure it held, a hunter waved to the Warden. The platform rested gently on the planks, without making a sound.

    ?Come, it''s safe?

    One of the fighters held out a hand towards Adanara, who was closest to the edge. The woman looked down and turned pale. The darkness was pitch black, yet she knew very well that if she took one false step she would have fallen for who knows how long. She accepted the help and walked onto the catwalk.

    ?Shall we go??, Kora urged the rest of them.

    One by one they got off that nightmarish floating boat, but the Cloud Folk didn''t seem to give it any thought. A warrior picked up from a shelf some very large hats made of woven branches covered in leaves, not too dissimilar to those used by human farmers, and handed them to them.

    ?Up here the sun can easily burn your skin. Better cover up?

    Oto fell to his knees and almost puked. Nene crouched next to him. She caressed his back and supported him as he squirmed in pain.

    ?It''s okay, we made it?, she reassured him.

    ?I can''t breathe...?, he complained.

    ?Take slow, shallow breaths?, the Warden advised. ?Here, wet his forehead?

    She handed Nene a water bottle made from a large, hard-shelled green fruit. She poured some water on her hand and cooled Oto by moistening his forehead and neck. The boy stared into space for a few moments, pale, breathing as he had been told. After a while he blinked, grabbed the bottle and took a sip. Then he gave it back to Kora.

    ?Thank you?

    He got to his feet, wavering a little. None of them were looking good. Kora, however, didn''t seem to want to wait any longer. She dispersed the group of warriors who, after some protests, disappeared, exiting the hut through an arch-shaped opening.

    ?Good, we''re alone now?, she sighed. ?Come. Let''s take care of your wound immediately?

    She looked out of the hut and motioned for them to follow her. Nene took Oto by the hand, who was still very upset. They put on the big hats and followed the Warden.

    <hr>

    ?They really live among clouds¡­?

    Nila was the first to break the silence. The discomfort caused by the climb disappeared in front of the wonder of what loomed before their eyes: an entire village leaning against the immense branches of the tree, sheltered among its foliage. Large platforms of beams and trunks were secured to the larger branches, at different heights, and connected by walkways or rope bridges. There were several dozen of them and each was densely occupied by wicker huts of different shapes and sizes. The foliage enveloped everything and cast its shadow on every corner, pierced by sporadic and intense rays of sunlight.

    Nene walked to the edge of the platform they were on, delimited by a rope fence, and looked down. Below were much larger structures resting on the base of the branches, hundreds of square metres wide. She couldn''t believe her eyes when she realised that most of those buildings were covered with cultivated fields, of vegetables and fruit trees. She also recognized a small herd of sheep and some shepherds equipped with sticks who were leading it towards a stable, dug inside the massive branch on which the artificial pasture built by the Cloud Folk rested.

    There were people everywhere moving along the walkways and rope bridges. Children were running ignoring the danger of a potential fall and their joyful screams echoed among the branches. Pulley systems allowed people to move from one storey of the village to another and were used to transport goods and materials from the lower levels to the up-above huts. All eyes were on them as they walked through the village. A great variety of people were staring from the platforms and walkways, observing them curiously, most of them completely naked. Kora took a look around and sighed.

    ?The majority of us have never seen humans?, she explained. ?Now that we are at war, everyone has at least heard about your kind?

    The air was freezing in contrast with the intense heat of the sun''s rays. How those people could survive in such conditions, barely wearing anything, was a mystery. Kora led them along a walkway. Oto held onto Nene, still shaken since the height was taking a toll on him. They followed the Warden to a structure that rested on an enormous wooden pylon, propped up against a large branch of the tree, similar to a spherical cage made of intertwined sticks. Three different walkways converged to that point, making it the most crowded area in the village. They crossed some inhabitants, who stopped to observe them while keeping their distance. In the centre of the sphere, in its upper part, there was a cavity through which one of the pulley systems used for vertical movements was descending. It resembled a massive wicker basket, large enough to contain a dozen people, and was being lifted by only one individual, despite its considerable size. The elevator settled in the centre of that intersection and a group of noisy children got out. The only adult in the group ordered them to be quiet as she led them away from the humans with a worried expression. The Warden smiled at her, but it wasn''t enough to reassure her.

    She invited them to climb into the basket. Once they did, Kora began pulling on a rope, lifting them effortlessly. Above them was yet another large platform, and the elevator was taking them straight up there, higher than all the other buildings.

    ?No one would ever believe this...?, Nene said.

    ?How is this possible??, Nila asked. ?H-how did you manage to... build a village up here??

    ?Until recently this was just a place for meditation?, Kora explained. ?Warden Moka built the shrine a long time ago. When the invaders came, however, many took refuge up here. Without Moka and his gift, things would have been rough?

    ?His gift??

    ?Yes, his gift. I carry one as well. So do you?

    Kora pointed a finger at Adanara. Then she looked at Nene, frowning.

    ?Your gift... I''ve never seen such a thing. Who is from??

    ?Er¡­ Are you referring to¡­ the Archangel??

    ?Is it the gift of the Mountains??

    ?I don''t¡­ know what you''re talking about?, she admitted.

    They reached the top. The pulley mechanism clicked. Kora secured a rope to a large metal hook. Once she was sure it was safe, she told them to get out. They found themselves inside a large hut, similar to those seen below, but much larger and with a square base. The walls were not only made of dry branches but also of climbing plants and bushes of colourful flowers that grew between the weavings. Mats and cushions were scattered around the floor. The environment smelled of vegetation and incense.

    ?This is our sanctuary?, Kora explained. ?Here my people come to seek advice from the Wardens?

    ?A church, a huge one...?, Adanara grumbled.

    ?C-can you really heal my sister?? Nila asked. ?Ada, come, let her see you?

    The witch approached Kora. Her bizarre, round, eyebrowless face peered at her. She slowly moved her hair away, revealing what remained of her ear. The Warden didn''t bat an eyelid in the face of that disgusting havoc, as if it were not a big deal.

    ?I can heal the wound. Unfortunately, I cannot give you back what you have lost?

    ?Please! B-before it gets infected!?

    ?Who did this to you??

    ?I¡¯d like to know myself?

    The Warden frowned, perplexed. Nila insisted that she took care of the wound immediately, promising to explain everything later. Kora guided them to a rope ladder at one end of the sanctuary, which led to an even higher storey. They climbed once more, higher and higher among the clouds.

    Most of the huts they had seen looked lightweight, but not that one. It was a building of solid logs, arranged vertically along the sides of the structure about a couple of metres from each other. They were interspersed with thick sheets of perfectly transparent resin, similar to the one they had seen in the cave where they were attacked. The wind whistled through the crevices of the ceiling of intertwined twigs.

    Through the huge transparent windows, the view was breathtaking. They were at the top of the tree''s branches. Surrounded by foliage, that building was a panoramic observation point of the world below. From up there one could admire the complexity of the tree''s branch system, and how the Cloud Folk had ingeniously built upon it. The village seemed to rest on the bank of clouds surrounding the tree''s canopy. In the distance, the afternoon sun was resting in front of them, and the forest all around stretched endlessly to the horizon. Nene recognized the sharp mountains south of Kumhar. She strained to locate the city, but it was hidden behind the forest border. However, she could find the hill where Jiriel''s house stood. She was overcome with enthusiasm and walked around the entire perimeter of the building. She saw the forest end to the east, where it gave way to huge prairies and a massive river. To the north, trees covered everything up to the mountains, less impressive than those to the south, but totally different in appearance, made of dark rock and covered in glaciers. To the west, the landscape was hilly and looked more familiar. The sun dazzled her as she tried to recognise some traces of the faraway Principality.

    ?Have a sit?, Kora said.

    Adanara sat on the floor on a large purple cushion, as instructed. Nene got closer, together with Nila. Oto stood aside admiring the view with a dreamy expression. They were inside a house, as the presence of daily-use objects suggested. There was a legless table resting on the floor and surrounded by three cushions, on which bowls and wooden spoons were left. A large circular basket hanging from the ceiling contained a flute and another musical instrument, similar to a lute but without a body. Along one wall there were three mats and as many blankets made from woven leaves.

    Kora walked to a wooden cabinet near the mats. Inside there were several bowls and vials. She took off her wicker and flower headdress, revealing a pair of long ears, which had remained hidden until then. They relaxed and stretched out horizontally. They looked similar to a deer¡¯s in shape, were at least twenty centimetres long and moved independently of each other as the Warden rummaged through her supplies. In addition, she had two small bony protuberances coming from her forehead, small antlers, similar to those of a young male deer. Nene recognized that bizarre profile, somewhat different from those of the other members of the Cloud Folk, who instead had round ears and no horns at all: the decorations on the facade of the church of Dena, painted by master Ezio. One of those figures that had worried her in the past, leading her to wonder if the entire village was subject to the Evil One, was in front of her.

    Kora picked up a bowl containing a thick, white concoction and returned to Adanara. She knelt beside her and dipped her fingers in the mush.

    ?This will heal you quickly?

    The witch hesitated. She looked several times at her sister, who was watching anxiously.

    ?Will it hurt??, she asked.

    ?Obviously?

    Adanara snorted. She pushed her hair back and craned her neck towards her. Kora applied it to her ear. At the first contact, the witch stiffened. She gritted her teeth and frowned. Her face screamed in pain while her mouth kept shut, perhaps out of pride. It took a few moments, but finally, Kora withdrew.

    ?It¡¯s over. Don''t touch it. You will be fine by tonight?

    ?W-what?!?, Nila was surprised. ?That¡¯s it??

    ?The wound was clean and the greennut pulp heals very quickly?, the Warden explained. ?Plus it''s sweet and fragrant. I also use it to get rid of my odours?

    Noticing Nila''s visible interest, she handed her the bowl. The herbalist looked at it in disbelief, smelled it, lost in admiration for that miraculous medicine.

    ?Are you hungry??

    ?Yeah!?, Oto replied. ?I wanna try fairies¡¯ cuisine!?

    ?Fairies??

    ?Thank you for your hospitality?, Nene interjected. ?I guess you expect an explanation?

    ?You promised to give me one?

    Nila, feeling called out, returned the bowl. Kora left it on the ground as if it were of little importance. She sat on a cushion, legs crossed. She picked up some aromatic twigs from the table, wrapped one end in her hand, then reopened it: the branches had caught fire. She blew on the small flames, obtaining a pungent incense, which soon filled the air with a spicy aroma.

    ?Take what you want. I have some willow bark and maybe some apples?

    The Warden lifted the table, overturning half the dishes that were on it, and recovered some fruits and the bark she had mentioned. Avoiding discussion about the edibility of wood, they gathered around her table. Nila picked up the objects that had fallen to the floor and put them back in their place, attracting a perplexed look from their hostess.

    ?Oh, we have those back home too¡­?, Oto complained.

    ?Did you encounter the invaders in the valley??, Kora asked.

    Nene feared that she would demand information about her enemy, so she decided to speak for everyone, being the one who had met General Gallio in person. Theirs was a precarious position: they were guests of the Cloud Folk but at the same time prisoners. They couldn''t leave that suspended city of their own volition, so there was no point in antagonising what seemed to be an important figure in their society.

    ?Are you talking about the Lightbringer Knights??

    ?That¡¯s how they call themselves. Our warriors left you near their village. Have you met them??

    ?We did?

    ?So tell me, why did you return to the forest? Was our message not clear??

    Not knowing if it was a threat or a simple question, Nene chose to answer honestly. They were one step away from their goal and the Warden was not hostile, or she wouldn¡¯t have welcomed them into her home while alone.

    ?We were looking for you. Jiriel sent us?

    ?Jiriel??

    ?Yes. She told us about you and your...?

    ?Who¡¯s Jiriel??

    Kora''s ears perked up as if trying to pick up inaudible sounds. Her question shocked everyone. Oto, who had been nibbling on an apple, stood up.

    ?Jiriel is an angel, she''s more or less this tall?, he explained, stretching out as much as possible. ?Also she has feathered wings on her back, like those of a bird, and she shines like a candle?

    ?She said you''re friends?, Adanara added.

    ?I remember seeing a spirit like that, once. Warden Moka invited her to participate in star meditation at his home village in the forest?

    ?You know her, then. We call her ¡°angel¡±, or ¡°Emissary¡±, and she told us that¡­?

    ?The spirit shone very brightly all night and we could not observe the stars for meditation. I was very upset. We are not friends?

    Silence fell. Nene wished to punch her Lady in the face. Her idiocy and unawareness were costing them dearly. She had sent them to a remote and dangerous region to meet a priestess of the Cloud Folk after having ruined a religious function of theirs. Oto''s enthusiasm disappeared and he sat down again. Adanara didn''t say a word, but she was visibly furious.

    ?We were told that y-you can help my sister?, Nila continued. ?She is... sometimes she becomes... Ada, please explain?

    ?She''s a witch?, Kora anticipated her. ?She has accepted the gift of the whispering spirit?

    ?How did you notice?? Adanara asked. ?You understood it immediately, as soon as we saw each other?

    ?Anyone with a gift can distinguish their kin. You bear the gift of the one who whispers, but you... I''m still not sure. Could it really be the Mountain¡¯s??

    ?I received the blessing of the Archangel. It protects me from the Evil One. From¡­ the one who whispers, I guess?

    ?I don''t know the Archangel spirit. What is its domain??

    ?Um¡­ What would a domain be??

    Kora looked at her puzzled. She came close to her. Nene saw her face reflected in those immense deep blue eyes and began to feel uncomfortable.

    ?I possess the gift of Rune and Shilfi, spirits of the lake and the breeze, and Salisander, spirit of the flame. She possesses the gift of the nameless, spirit of mind. And you the one of Archangel, spirit of¡­?

    ?Oh¡­ um¡­ I don''t know for sure. I mean... He graced me with His protection so that I could serve Him better?

    The Warden continued to look at her curiously. She sat back down on her pillow. She picked up a piece of bark and opened her mouth. Her teeth were made up of only molars. She shredded the wood as if it were a simple crunchy carrot.

    ?Yours is a strange spirit?

    Adanara was about to say something but Kora, contrary to the calm, almost detached attitude she had had from the moment they met her, put a hand in front of her face to shut her up. Her gaze turned cold. She chewed for a few moments, before running a finger over Adanara''s clothes. She then sniffed her own hand, then came within an inch of her nose, and said in a voice full of tension:

    ?You have met Shilfi and Rune, haven''t you??

 Chapter 1.28

    Shilfi and Rune, spirits of the lake and the breeze. Nene didn''t know anything about the culture of the Cloud Folk, but it was clear that what they called "spirits" were held in high regard, to the point that Kora seemed convinced that Jiriel was one of them. They definitely had met the Warden¡¯s patrons, given the supernatural abilities shown by the two little monsters. Had they killed the object of the Cloud Folk''s worship? That was the question that tormented everyone during those very long moments. They were left with no means to escape, and guilty of a crime that was unlikely to be forgiven.

    ?Answer me?, Kora insisted.

    ?Erm... how d-d-do they look??, Nila asked, as if to buy some time.

    ?I felt their excitement. I came to check near the lake, and not far away I found you... Have you met them? Tell me!?

    ?We¡­discovered a cave?, Nene said.

    Adanara glared at her. Was she doing something stupid? Should she have lied? She began to sweat coldly. Nila was about to cry. Oto looked around nervously.

    ?Did they leave the cave?!?

    ?No¡­?

    She resigned to explain. They were in trouble, but they had been caught. Lying again would have only made their situation worse. Adanara did not seem to agree, as she covered her face with both hands.

    ?... We were hiding from your warriors and ended up in a cave. There was... a sea of ??stars below and a lake above...?

    She stumbled over her words, especially when she realised how absurd what she was saying was. Any sane person would have thought of her as crazy or a liar, going around talking of a floor made of sky and water falling upwards. Kora, however, nodded. She listened to every word, her ears standing straight.

    ?... We met two creatures. A small thing with transparent wings and another that resembled an aquatic animal?

    ?It''s them! Did they get out??

    ?No, they didn''t...?

    ?Then why are you covered in their smell??

    Adanara took a deep breath. With her clothes stained with that creature''s blood, or whatever it was, she couldn''t lie any more.

    ?The little green monster bit my ear off. I defended myself?

    ?Are they still alive??

    ?... No...?

    Kora stood up. She started walking back and forth. Her large, unusual feet made sharp thuds with every step. She looked nervous, whispering as if immersed in her thoughts. Nene began to think of an escape plan, but there was little to come up with. Even if they had managed to get out from that hut, they could not have returned to land on their own, much less hide in the village.

    ?I will send a patrol to the cave?

    The Warden sighed deeply. Her posture relaxed noticeably and she even smiled.

    ?Thank you?

    ?Huh??

    ?You have freed us from a terrible burden. You have no idea what you did for us, do you??

    ?I thought these¡­ ¡°spirits¡± were important to you?

    Kora sat back down and resumed gnawing on the bark. The incense she had lit was almost completely consumed. All that remained was a pile of ash and little more.

    ?Forgive me, but I don''t know much about human traditions. You don''t know much about ours either. My people have a friendly relationship with some spirits. In exchange for their gifts, we offer what is requested. A pact. But Shilfi and especially Rune are greedy spirits in nature. Their hunger knows no bounds. Ever since I made a pact with them, they have always demanded more and more?

    ?What were you asked for in return??

    ?Food. Meat, above all. It¡¯s perilous for our hunters to venture into the forest, because of the invaders?

    Nene felt a lump in her throat: what the Warden was describing was not dissimilar to a pact with the Evil One, who promised anything in exchange for mortal souls

    ?Why did you make such an agreement??

    ?To protect my people. What you saw in the cave, the "sea of ??stars" as you called it, is a prison created and protected by spirits. It must remain sealed?

    ?W-what will you do without them??, Nila asked.

    ?They will be reborn, eventually. Spirits travel the Flow in a different way than us mortals?

    ?So¡­ you worship those things??

    ?The spirit of the flame has been a friend of our people for many generations, yet she rests far away from here. We made a mistake turning to Rune and Shilfi, but we were desperate and in need of immediate help?

    Nene breathed a sigh of relief. The Cloud Folk had a totally different approach to faith than humans, especially those from the Principality.

    ?Won''t they be furious when they are¡­ reborn??

    ?By then I will have ascended. They will no longer be able to threaten us. But now I''m curious: what is your relationship with your spirits??

    The four exchanged puzzled looks. Kora sounded more and more like Jiriel, incomprehensible and stingy with explanations. Adanara raised a hand.

    ?I sold my soul to the Evil One in an attempt to save my mother?

    ?Have you exchanged your soul for the gift of the nameless??

    ?Yeah, not the smartest... So my father came up with a trick to free me from the "gift". I''m better now but... Sometimes I still hear it?

    ?What about you??

    ?I received the blessing of the Archangel at the end of my training. I am an Inquisitor, my task is to oppose the servants of the Evil One, and the gift I have received helps me fight them?

    Kora repeatedly looked first at one, then at the other. Her ears drooped, but her face remained emotionless. Her expressiveness seemed to pass through her ears more than her visage.

    ?So¡­ you two are enemies?? she asked, perplexed.

    ?Er¡­?

    ?I hate her. A bit?, Adanara admitted.

    ?Ada¡­?

    ?But?, she continued. ?Jiriel helped us find a common purpose. The Evil One is dangerous for everybody, believe me, and we are trying to ruin its plans?

    The Warden smiled excitedly. She stared at Nene with strong admiration, then did the same with Adanara.

    ?I''m surprised that other mortals dare to oppose a spirit. Is that why you were looking for me? To take down a god??

    Adanara made herself comfortable, lying on the ground with her hands under her head. She stared at the ceiling and began sharing the horrible nightmares caused by the Evil One.

    ?When the Evil One whispers to me, I feel I can do anything. I almost never listened to it but... sometimes I gave in. The results were horrible. For me and everyone around me?

    ?I''ve never heard a story like that?, Kora admitted.

    ?We came here because Jiriel said you could teach me how to use my gift safely?

    ?I can try. Give me your hand?

    ?What... right now? Will you help me??

    ?Yes. And you, stay vigilant. The nameless might come?

    Nene gulped. She had just brought together a witch and a bizarre forest shaman, and now they were about to summon the Evil One itself? Excommunication was not enough of a punishment for her actions. She insisted that Nila and Oto move away, then she took the cross and remained observing. Kora and Adanara sat face to face. The Warden took her hand and closed her eyes. Kora¡¯s long ears twitched. The nausea Nene always felt in Adanara''s presence intensified.

    ?My predecessors always told us not to respond to whispers?, Kora explained. ?The nameless craves power over our lives. Its ascended cause only destruction?

    ?What even is an ascended??, Adanara asked.

    ?Oh... Don''t you know? When we receive a gift, we welcome a part of the spirit itself. This over time leads us to change, in the body, in the mind, or both?

    ?Oh, so that''s why Nene is so minute and so stupid?

    ?Hey!?, she yelled. ?Focus on¡­ whatever you are doing!?

    ?Do you see my horns? And these scales? I am ascending?

    ?Are you transforming??

    ?Yes. But not you two... that''s why I find you bizarre. Your gift is¡­ broken. A small incomplete fragment?

    Nene listened interestedly. She was finally hearing something she could understand. It was known to the Church that the gifts of the Archangel were different in nature and a big burden, therefore they were distributed among the different Orders: to the Inquisition and the Knights the protection from the Evil One, so that they could fight it, to the priests the blessing that allowed them to consecrate the earth and water used during the mass. However, assuming there was some truth in what Kora was saying, she wondered what her "ascension" would have looked like if she had received a complete gift from the Archangel. She should have asked the Emissary about it in the future.

    ?Is that the reason why I¡¯m not damned??

    ?The ascended of the one who whispers become uncontrollable beasts?, Kora explained. ?You''re lucky you didn''t transform?

    The Warden stood up. She picked up her spear from the ground, some more incense, and an apple.

    ?I know enough. I can teach you to speak to the breeze, but nothing more?

    ?What would that mean??

    Kora sighed. Her solemn and noble air vanished, her calm tone was filled with frustration.

    ?I''ll teach you how to do wind magic, yes??

    ?Oh¡­ Cool! Can we start right away??

    ?Yes. It''s almost nighttime, meditation is easier under the stars?

    ?Then will Ada be safe??, Nila asked. ?N-no more... whispers??

    ?I''m not sure?, Kora admitted. ?But learning this might teach her the discipline to push back the nameless. If you simply use your gift to speak to the wind, you will no longer have to turn to such malicious spirit for help?

    ?Learn wind magic, do nothing else. Got it?

    Nene approached the Warden excitedly. That was another step towards better understanding the Evil One, or at least limiting its influence on people. She was worried about what abilities the witch might have developed under Kora''s guidance, but she tried to trust Adanara. Over time she had proven to be a decent person, after all.

    ?You won''t come. Meditation requires concentration. Your gifts hate each other, you would be a nuisance?

    Her enthusiasm vanished in an instant. Adanara grimaced at her. After reassuring her sister and showing her the almost completely healed ear, she followed Kora''s instructions and climbed down the ladder. The Warden went down herself, but an instant before disappearing she turned to the other three.

    ?You can stay here. We''ll see each other again tomorrow, yes??

    Nene, Nila and Oto found themselves alone in that hut at the top of the world. The sun was close to setting. The clouds that enveloped the large tree reflected its golden and rosy light, the air had become even colder.

    ?Should we set camp here??, Nene asked.

    ?Let''s go and see the village!?, Oto proposed.

    ?It soon will be dark...?

    They remained with their hands folded for a few moments. Nene looked around the house, trying to understand something more about the Warden. She had little success, as the place was pretty empty. The Cloud Folk lived a minimalistic lifestyle, compared to humans. She plucked a string of the unusual musical instrument lying in a basket hanging from the ceiling, making a high-pitched and unpleasant sound. While Oto stood enchanted observing the view, Nila retreated into a corner and dropped her bag to the ground. She got out her blanket and spread it on the ground. Nene found it unusual that she wanted to go to sleep, so she went to talk to her.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ?Can I??

    Nila nodded. She sat next to her, took off her boots, lay down, and the tiredness of the whole day fell upon her.

    ?Adanara will be fine?, she said.

    ?How can I be sure??

    ?Well¡­ um¡­ Sorry?

    ?I was scared in that c-cave. I thought¡­ I t-thought we wouldn''t make it out alive¡­?

    Nene sat up. Nila was shaking, so she hugged her. Nila curled into her chest, sobbing.

    ?Me too?, she admitted. ?I thought it was over?

    ?T-that''s not true...?

    ?I¡¯m telling you. I had never seen or heard of such monsters?

    ?But you''re¡­ A-aren¡¯t you some sort of¡­you know¡­?

    ?I am an Inquisitor. I don''t know what they say about us, but... we are not soldiers. In truth, I don''t trust I''m capable of protecting us from anything?

    ?You didn''t look afraid, back then...?

    ?Neither did you, for that matter?, she chuckled. ?You¡­ um, you hit one of those things with the axe, out of nowhere?

    ?Oh, come one, s-stop it!?

    Nila finally smiled again. The encounter with the two spirits had shocked them all, they deserved some rest. She caressed her cheek, enjoying that moment where they had exchanged roles, for once.

    ?Ada''s right, w-we helped each other in that cave. That''s how we survived?

    ?Yeah. Oto is really handy, isn''t he??

    They looked at the boy, lying on his stomach and with his face pressed to the window. He was dangling his feet as he watched the sunset. Behind his naive appearance, there was a reliable and resourceful young man. Bringing him along had been a good call.

    ?He is. But Nene¡­ W-when we return to Kumhar¡­?

    ?What??

    ?I want... I-I want to get wasted?

    Nila laughed out of stress and hid her face against her chest. Nene continued to caress her for a few moments. After a while her head became heavy. She helped her to lie down and wrapped her in the blanket. Soon, Nila''s breathing became deep. Nene stood watching her and felt guilty for her dirty and battered state: it was her fault. If only she could have protected the others, nothing bad would have ever happened.

    ?Oto, aren''t you tired??

    He didn''t answer. His arms were crossed on the floor and his head was resting on top of them. He no longer dangled his feet: he had fallen asleep. Nene decided to do the same. She detached the sword from her belt and left it next to her blanket. She had no reason to suspect the Warden nor the Cloud Folk, but she felt safer having her weapon within arm¡¯s reach. For a moment she thought about staying up, on guard duty, but her body refused. Every muscle of hers was sore from the beatings, her head was heavy and she felt like it was about to split open. She lay down, closed her eyes, and soon fell into a deep and tormented slumber.

    <hr>

    The air was cold at the top of the tree. The wind whistled constantly against the Warden¡¯s house, chilling drafts crept through every crack, and the blankets were not enough to keep someone warm. Nene, in a half-asleep state, felt her feet freezing. An annoying cold breeze was tormenting her. She kicked and curled up, hoping to rest a little longer.

    The breeze became more intense, and with it came an unbearable giggle. She frowned before even opening her eyes: she had grown up spending many nights fighting back against her stupid sister Liaria, she knew a prank when faced with one. She sat up, furious. Adanara gave her an equally surprised and idiotic look as Liaria used to. She was crouching not far from her, motionless as if caught in the act.

    ?Leave my blanket alone?, Nene grumbled, still sleepy.

    ?I didn''t do anything!?

    She snorted at that obvious admission of guilt, covered herself well over her head and lay down again. She was about to fall asleep again when a voice thundered in the hut, startling her.

    ?It¡¯s not something to play with!?, Kora yelled.

    ?Oh, come on, I''m not hurting anybody!?, the witch protested.

    Kora had just returned. She was wearing her headdress and carrying her spear. She glared at Adanara, who ran to take refuge next to her sister, as if seeking protection.

    ?Ada, what are you up to??

    ?Nothing! She''s... a strict bitch! I said it!?

    ?I act as my predecessors to ensure that their teachings are not misused?

    ?Basically, you were treated like shit when you were young, and now you take it out on me??

    ?That¡¯s not¡­! I''m still young! The Flow and the breeze were not explored and studied so that you could torment people in their sleep!?

    ?I knew it! It was you!? Nene screamed.

    The Warden slammed the hilt of her spear hard on the ground. Silence fell. Adanara, practically entwined with Nila under her blanket, did not dare look at her face.

    ?It went to your head when I told you that you learn extremely quickly. You may lose control of what you are doing and cause harm. You''ll have to trust my judgement, you understand??

    ?Yes, master...?

    ?Good. Now, on your feet. You will be my guests?

    The Warden approached her legless table and dropped the bag she was carrying on her shoulder next to it. She took out of it some fresh fruits with a satisfied look.

    ?Goro told me that you humans don''t eat wood. Is that so??

    ?Um¡­ yes?, Nene replied. ?Thank you?

    She felt dizzy, she had slept badly and woken up awfully. However, the Warden¡¯s kindness made her feel more at ease. She wasted no time putting on her boots. She joined Kora at her table and sat down next to her, hoping to demonstrate appreciation by doing so. Kora, however, moved away a little, apparently uncomfortable.

    ?What do we do with him??, she asked her, pointing to Oto.

    The boy was lying on his back, next to the window from which he had admired the view the day before. He was sleeping soundly, which was unusual for him. The journey had fatigued him to the point that not even his early nature could resist.

    ?Let him rest. He''s been our guide this far, he must be exhausted?

    The sisters joined them. The Warden offered them freshly picked pears, oranges and berries. She bit into an orange with satisfaction, peel and all, tainting her face with juice.

    ?I was so tired of bark...?, she commented in a dreamy voice.

    ?Is fruit rare in this forest??

    ?Not really, but since the invaders arrived, we venture down as little as possible. The tree gives us protection, but not food, except for bark?

    ?I saw some fields and livestock in the village?, Nila observed.

    ?Indeed, but we prioritize giving meat and vegetables to warriors and children?

    ?You know, master, where we come from, the opposite happens?, Adanara said. ?Big shots like you get rich and fat while ordinary people barely survive?

    ?¡°Big shots¡±??

    ?You are... a sort of... leader for your people, right??

    ?A leader? Elders take care of politics. People ask the Wardens for help when they are in trouble. Thanks to our gift we can accomplish feats that are impossible for most. We have a responsibility towards our people?

    ?Still, everyone seems to respect your authority?

    ?I don''t know what an "authority" is, but if my people respect me, it''s because they value my words. Isn''t it natural to respect those who provide good advice??

    ?Um¡­ I guess so?

    ?Humans don''t??

    ?Sometimes. More than anything we respect those who have money, or those who are born noble and threaten others with death?

    Nila hit her sister on the shoulder. She was giving the Warden an awful image of their kind. While she wasn''t entirely wrong, it was unwise to portray the human race as something monstrous, especially considering that the Cloud Folk were at war with the Lightbringer Knights.

    ?Uhm, looks like I have a lot to learn about humans?

    ?We are not all alike?, Nene interjected. ?The Lightbringers, the... invaders, are very different from the inhabitants of Kumhar, or the Principality?

    Kora kept listening, engrossed in the conversation. Meanwhile, she reached into her bag, and pulled out a disgusting insect, at least half a metre long, with six hairy legs and a shiny shell covering its back. Nene regretted sitting next to the Warden when she saw that monster. She remained still, fearing that it would move suddenly.

    ?Finally we can spare some meat for ourselves?, Kora rejoiced. ?On behalf of all Tuatha, I thank you?

    Nene exchanged a quick glance with the sisters, who were as disgusted as she was. Kora landed a punch on the shell of the apparently dead creature, which emitted an ominous crunch.

    ?You¡¯re w-w-welcome¡­?

    ?I can''t open it¡­ I should have a wedge somewhere¡­?

    ?Er, master? You said you wanted to talk to us about something important!?, Adanara rushed to interrupt her. ?We''re all gathered here, now, and... I''m already full. You could keep that thing... that meat, for another time?

    ?Or give it to the children,?, Nila suggested. ?We don''t want to be a burden to your people?

    Kora smiled and threw the insect back into the bag. The danger was over, but for how long?

    ?You''re right. Wake up your friend and I will explain. Once. I hate repeating myself?

    <hr>

    Kora agreed exasperatedly. Upon hearing that Adanara had learned to control the wind, Oto had insisted on a demonstration. Nene was equally curious, but more worried than anything. The idea of ??seeing a witch become more powerful still caused her mixed emotions. Her worries, however, were overwhelmed by amazement and wonder, when Adanara moved her lips, a silent whisper, and her hair began to flutter as if shaken by a light breeze.

    ?Put simply, you need to let your will be known to the wind?, Kora explained. ?The gift of a spirit helps you make your voice heard, and using real words can help you concentrate?

    ?So it''s possible to do it even without a gift??, Nila asked.

    ?It is said that one of our oldest Warden was able to, although I believe it''s more of a legend?

    ?Isn''t it just a coincidence??, Nene asked.

    Adanara frowned, closed her eyes, and began to whisper faster. Her words, inaudible at first, became a little louder. It was ridiculous to hear her constantly whisper ¡°blow! blow!¡± and Nene was thinking about what to say to mock her a little, to get revenge for the stupid prank Adanara had played on her, when a sudden gust crashed into her face, almost making her lose her balance.

    ?That''s enough!?, Kora ordered. ?Don''t overdo it, you may cause more harm than you think?

    With a satisfied grin, the witch gave Nene a challenging look. The Church had taught her to purge immediately whoever practised witchcraft of any sort, yet even she was beginning to find it rather extreme. As annoying as Adanara was, she wasn¡¯t a real threat.

    ?That¡¯s insane!? Oto yelled. ?Is that how you fly that boat? The one that brought us up here to the top, you know??

    ?Not the same, but similar?, the Warden explained. ?At that moment I was calling upon Rune''s gift to speak to gravity?

    ?Uh? What¡¯s a gravity??

    ?Rune''s gift can suspend and reverse gravity, among other things. It¡¯s¡­ the reason why everything falls to the ground?

    Kora picked up a nut, lifted it, and dropped it on the table. The fruit hit the wood and bounced a few times. She repeated the gesture with a second nut, but it fell only briefly. They looked at the nut suspended in mid-air in disbelief. Kora gestured with her arm and the nut rose until it crashed into the ceiling, staying up there as if the world had turned upside down.

    ?Like the pond in the cave!?, Oto said. ?Teach me!?

    ?It''s not possible, you don''t have a gift?

    The boy crossed his arms with a disappointed look. After a moment, however, he stared at Nene as if struck by a flash of genius.

    ?You can! Nene, you have... that angel thing, right??

    ?The blessing of the Archangel. It protects me from the Evil One, it doesn''t... it doesn''t make me a witch!?, she protested.

    ?Oh¡­ sorry¡­?

    ?I''ve never met anyone with Archangel''s gift?, Kora said. ?We could try?

    ?I appreciate the offer, but I don''t want to?

    ?What?! Wait¡­ Huh? Don''t you want to learn magic??, Oto asked.

    ?Nah, a nun can''t. It would be like betraying her beloved Church?, Adanara mocked her.

    Nene avoided answering. She was aware that none of them were being malicious. Kora''s proposal was undoubtedly interesting, and it would have been a lie to say that she wasn''t curious to discover and perhaps learn how to make a nut float, but the truth was deeper than the others thought: she had lost Elora in similar circumstances. Her Saint, her friend, lost herself among the promises of power from the Evil One, and she was terrified at the idea of facing the same destiny.

    Nila sat next to her and caressed her shoulder, chasing away her dark thoughts.

    ?Ada, stop it. C-can''t you see she''s uncomfortable??

    ?Uff...?, she snorted.

    ?Sorry, Nene?, Oto said.

    ?It''s okay?, she lied. ?I''m fine, just... I''m good the way I am?

    Kora nodded. When she relaxed her arm, the nut fell to the ground with a sharp crash, startling Adanara.

    ?Now, can we talk about my request??, she asked annoyed.

    ?Sure, what is it about??

    The Warden stood up and walked to the basket containing musical instruments. She picked up the flute and blew into it, letting out a discordant whistle. Her ears dropped to her shoulders, her entire aura became grimm.

    ?Adanara told me that you can free people from the nameless¡¯ shackle?

    ?We are all travelling together for that very reason?, the witch said. ?We lure the Evil One from a person to¡­ well, to Nene, and her thing destroys it?

    ?Is there a damned among your people??, Nene asked.

    Kora sighed deeply. There was a hint of tears in her eyes, but it soon disappeared, giving way once again to her emotionless mask.

    ?My master and predecessor, Warden Moka?

    Nene suddenly felt less safe. She still knew very little about the Cloud Folk, but the idea that one of their Wardens had succumbed to the Evil One was frightening, to say the least. Given how dangerous the average damned was, she didn''t even dare imagine what monster could be born from the communion between the Evil One and a Cloud Folk shaman.

    ?Tell us more. How did it happen, and where is he now??

    ?Do you agree to help him??

    Kora suddenly turned cold and detached. The air between them became tense. It was clear that she did not intend to reveal more without first being certain of their collaboration. Nene''s Inquisitor mind grew suspicious, accustomed to doubting everything. She wondered if Kora was protecting the damned. She met Nila''s gaze and remembered the events in Dena.

    ?Let''s do it?, Nila said. ?T-that''s what we''re here for, right??

    ?Of course, the two of us signed up for it?, Adanara agreed. ?But, Nene, the last word is up to you?

    She stared at the Warden, the flute still clutched in her hand. She had a theory about what the situation was, but she wasn''t sure and decided not to talk about it. Had she been wrong, she might have offended their guest.

    ?¡¯twas a euphemism?, the witch added. ?You are not allowed to refuse!?

    ?Okay, okay?, she gave in. ?But it¡¯s important that you tell us more?

    Kora put the flute back in its place and sat at the table. She took a moment to think before starting to explain.

    ?When the invaders first came, Moka decided to face them himself. He said that no one should have fought beside him, that he would have driven them away, alone. He invoked the help of the whispering spirit. He was deceived?

    ?The Evil One has undoubtedly promised him to destroy the Lightbringers?

    ?How is he now??, Oto asked.

    The Warden kept her gaze to the ground. It was unusual to see her in that state. It was obvious that she cared a lot for her master, and that the event of his damnation had shocked her.

    ?He was like a wild animal fighting for its life. He was blind with rage and attacked anyone, friend or foe. Since he is a very powerful Warden, I was no match for him. Some warriors lured him away into the forest, but they did not return?

    ?Y-you mean that... there''s a d-damned on the loose??

    ?No. To stop him, I made a deal with Shilfi and Rune. They subdued and captured him. They sealed him in their cave, in a prison of resin, and kept him in there in exchange for our offerings of food?

    ?What will happen now that the two of them are gone??

    ?This morning I led some warriors to the cave. The prison is intact, but I don''t know what will happen in the future. But you... You could bring him back?

    ?I didn''t see anyone in that sea of ??stars?, Oto noticed.

    ?Me neither?, Kora admitted. ?But I saw with my own eyes the spirits seal him in there. I admit that I don''t fully understand the magic Rune performed back then, however, I might...?

    The doubt that her teacher had died was tormenting her. Her ears began to twitch frantically. Adanara slammed her fist on the table, causing her to wince.

    ?Don''t worry, master. We''ll take care of it. All we need is a blade and a transparent object. Take us to this Moka. A small cut and it''s done?

    ?A small cut??

    ?It''s nothing, don''t worry. We just pour a little bit of his blood on the transparent object. Then Nene does the same, and she takes care of the rest?

    Kora seemed to sink even deeper into panic. Her ears trembled. She held onto the table as if she were on the verge of losing her balance.

    ?Nene has to¡­ touch Moka??

    ?What''s the problem??, she asked.

    ?Moka is¡­ very dangerous. If we get him out of prison¡­?

    ?Don''t worry, master. Nene can knock out the damned with her cross?

    ?You don''t understand!? Kora shouted.

    Her sudden loss of control frightened everyone. The Warden regained her composure. She took several deep breaths, finally managing to calm down.

    ?Moka is a very old Warden. He has already completed his ascension some time ago?

    ?And is it... bad??

    ?His ascension is complete. The gift of Salisander, spirit of the flame is one with him?

    Kora reached out and pointed to the small, scattered scales emerging from her skin. Then she repeated the same gesture with the small horns on her forehead.

    ?Has he... transformed? Into what??

 Chapter 1.29

    Warden Kora looked majestic, everything about her person conveyed pride and confidence. As the guide of the Cloud Folk, she carried a great responsibility on her shoulders and had the qualities to handle them. Yet, after learning of Adanara''s method, who could heal the damned, she had retreated to a corner of her home, crouched with her knees up to her chin, observing the horizon.

    Nene gathered her companions to discuss what to do. They needed her help, and she needed theirs. In theory, it was an ideal situation, if not for one detail.

    ?You can¡¯t be serious?, Nila said.

    ?The way Kora describes it, I think that¡¯s the only plausible thing?, Nene explained. ?There aren''t many types of gigantic horned reptile-like creatures in the Church¡¯s bestiaries?

    ?Perhaps Jiriel could help us??, Adanara suggested.

    ?She would be eager to see this ¡°dragon¡±?, Oto replied. ?But for some reason she doesn''t want to leave Kumhar?

    ?How dangerous is this thing? How big is it??

    ?I don¡¯t know. We are talking about legends, fictional stories. Furthermore, let''s not forget that he was a Warden of the Cloud Folk, another thing mostly unknown to us. There¡¯s no record of such a powerful monster?

    ?You''re the expert, aren¡¯t you? Think of something!?

    Nene looked towards Kora, who seemed rather lost. She wasn''t sure what relationship she had with her master, but remembering how meek Sevika''s cousin had been during his treatment, she wondered if there might have been a way to replicate the same scenario.

    ?I''ll try to talk to her?

    ?You??

    ?You just said I''m "the expert", didn¡¯t you?!?

    She and Adanara exchanged glares. The witch, however, did not object, so Nene approached the Warden. She sat next to her and immediately felt uncomfortable: she had been raised to be almost reverent towards her teachers and the Prioress, and Kora reminded her of one of those authority figures from the monastery.

    ?I think I have a plan?, she explained.

    ?I fear a disaster will fall upon us?

    ?Yes¡­ about that¡­ I recently witnessed something the Church had never documented, and I think it might be right up our alley?

    ?Please, go on?

    Kora sat down cross-legged and regained her composure, if only partially. She was visibly tense. For reasons Nene didn''t understand, she was trying very hard to hide her emotions, with little success.

    ?It''s just a theory: the Church teaches that the damned over time become beasts, out of control, and yet... I saw an exception. A man, damned for a couple of years, mostly harmless. He even seemed to understand simple words and gestures. I think the reason is¡­ he somehow recognized his cousin. I think Moka might recognize you the same way?

    ?How far-fetched is your theory??

    ?A lot?, she admitted. ?But I''m afraid it''s our only chance. If it¡¯s impossible to subdue Moka, we must make him cooperate?

    ?If you''re wrong, many will die?, Kora explained. ?The dragon will be free. He will kill us all, after which he will be free to roam the world?

    ?Yes... well... It''s just an idea. We could work out a plan around it?

    ?If I free Moka it will be a disaster, if I don''t free him the invaders will force us to perish or leave, and in trying to seal him I have condemned my people to starvation...?

    The Warden closed her eyes. Nene did not envy her position of responsibility, in a scenario where any of her actions, or lack thereof, could lead to the end of the Cloud Folk.

    ?I''m sorry. I will think again, don''t despair?

    ?Do you really believe I can tame the dragon??

    ?I don''t think anyone else can do it. I¡­ assumed you two were very close, in the past?

    Kora stared at the floor for long moments. Her decisions had repercussions on the lives of all members of her people, perhaps even beyond. If a dragon under the influence of the Evil One had begun to roam those lands, first the Cloud Folk and the Lightbringers would have fallen, then Kumhar. Then¡­

    Nene wished to be able to count on the Knights of the Church. With their support, they could have set up ballistas and gathered an army, as in epic tales, to face the beast. Unfortunately, that wasn''t the case. On top of that, she wasn''t even sure she could trust Kora, given her feelings for her master.

    ?We can try?, the Warden finally said.

    ?Are you sure??

    ?Only three of us will enter the cave. Me, you and Adanara. If we fail, you two will flee, and I will collapse the cave using the gift of flame?

    ?Wait... Wait a moment... without you, your people...?

    ?Warden Tera will soon return from his initiation journey. If both Moka and I perish, he will take over?

    ?I don''t like this plan?, Nene confessed.

    ?You will be in enormous danger. Choose wisely. It''s not your war, after all?

    Enigmatic as always, Kora promptly rose to her feet. She picked up her spear and without saying another word, disappeared downstairs. Nene returned to her companions, greeted by their eagerness to know what she and the Warden had discussed. She summarised the plan they had just developed. With every word, Adanara became more and more nervous. She couldn¡¯t blame her at all since she felt the same way: terrified.

    ?No?, the witch finally said. ?Let''s come up with a better solution?

    ?I-I agree?, her sister added. ?It¡¯s too risky?

    ?Also, Kora said she doesn''t fully understand how the prison built by spirits works, right? We might not even be able to get the dragon out of there?

    ?We can dig?, Oto said.

    ?To dig you need workers. And if we bring more people down there, they''ll all be in danger?

    ?W-where did Kora go??

    ?I don''t know?, Nene admitted. ?She seemed upset. I... I''m not sure we can rely on her?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?I''m afraid she might do something rash if we carry out her plan. She seems very emotional when it comes to her master?

    ?You speak as if you know her...?, Adanara lamented.

    ?None of us know her. This is insane!?, she replied. ?Sorry¡­ sorry, but¡­?

    She couldn''t finish the sentence. Having such an episode after just accusing Kora of being emotional sounded downright hypocritical. Oto rested a hand on her shoulder, looking worried.

    ?I''m going to sleep?, the witch grumbled.

    The woman retreated to a corner of the house and hid completely under her blanket. Nila watched her helplessly, then looked around for Nene. Sensing that she wanted to talk to her, she spoke first.

    ?I''ll think of a different solution?, she said.

    ?Yes?, Nila agreed. ?I b-believe in you?

    ?I''m not good at these things...?, Oto admitted. ?A dragon doesn¡¯t sound like a wild animal. We can''t...catch him with a trap, can we??

    ?I wish I could answer that¡­?, Nene sighed. ?I don''t know anything about it. We only know that Kora had to turn to those spirits to lock him away. I hate to say it but... I fear the undertaking is out of our reach?

    ?Let''s go back?, Nila said. ?It''s not worth it. Ada has already learned something from Kora, maybe that''s enough. M-maybe Jiriel can help her understand magic better now that she gets the basics?

    ?But¡­ wouldn''t that be dishonest??, Oto asked.

    ?E-e-even so... what other choice do we have??

    Nene felt a sting in her chest. Seeing Nila change her attitude like that reminded her of Dena, reminded her of a part of her personality that she was desperately trying not to see. As kind and good as Nila was, she was capable of the unthinkable, should the need arise. She had experienced that first-hand in the past, and being on the other side of the same events gave her the chills. She no longer felt resentment towards the sisters, but she pitied Kora, who was on the verge of being abandoned to herself. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t entirely disagree with Nila, whose intention was to keep her loved ones safe.

    ?We should take a break?, she suggested. ?We''re starting to lose our minds?

    Nila looked down and bit her lower lip. Oto nodded.

    ?Where is that animal you told me before?? the boy asked.

    ?Y-you mean the giant insect??

    ?Yes, where did Kora put it??

    ?In that bag over there, but... please, don''t take it out?

    Oto ignored the request and approached the bag. His curiosity had taken over his reason. Nene, not very anxious to see that abomination again, grabbed Nila, her face pale, by the hand, and headed towards the trap door that led to the lower storey.

    ?We haven''t had a look around the village yet!?, she said.

    ?Y-yeah, good idea?

    They went down the rope ladder into that sort of sanctuary for the Cloud Folk. The walls of branches intertwined with flowering plants gave the place an unreal atmosphere, a refuge from everything bad in the world. Nene took a deep breath of the scented air and forced herself to leave the dragon business behind her, if only for a few moments.

    She noticed that near the elevator they had used to get up there, sitting on the ground on a cushion, there was one of the hunters who had escorted them the day before. She recognised him as the one who had lit the way with his vial containing a will-o''-the-wisp, but she couldn''t remember his name. Next to him, a child was lying on the ground, his eyes closed. Both were naked, which seemed to be normal custom among their people. They seemed to wear clothes only when strictly necessary, or as some sort of expression of their status, as in the case of Kora, who always wore her cape and often something akin to a crown. The two hadn''t even noticed their presence. They seemed absorbed in prayer, so Nene hesitated to approach. Nila, on the other hand, dragged her along.

    ?Hello?, she said. ?Goro, was it??

    The hunter slowly opened his eyes and smiled at them. After a quick glance at the child, he stood up.

    ?That¡¯s me. How is your fellow? Is she still hurt??

    ?Oh, she¡¯s f-fine. Kora healed her ear as if it were nothing?

    The man sighed. He looked once again at the child, who was in such a deep sleep that didn''t even notice the adults talking around him. He looked so peaceful it was enviable.

    ?I saw Kora leave. Has something happened to her??

    ?Do you know her well??, Nene asked.

    ?We grew up together. Our parents shared the same roof. She''s a little sister to me, kind of. I can tell if something made her angry?

    His tone wasn''t accusatory, but it was clear he wanted to know more. After all, he was on the right track, since they were the cause of the Warden¡¯s moodiness, albeit indirectly.

    ?I''m not sure we can tell you about it?, Nene explained.

    ?Warden¡¯s secrets??

    ?I don''t know the customs of your people?, she admitted. ?I don''t want to risk doing her wrong. I hope you will understand?

    Goro laughed. His deep voice boomed through the sanctuary, above the whistling wind. The sleeping child didn''t bat an eyelid.

    ?I understand, but it¡¯s not hard to imagine. When Kora is in a bad mood, it''s about Warden Moka. She hasn''t been the same since... since we lost him?

    ?She told us the story?, Nila said. ?I-I''m very sorry?

    ?These are rough times for us. I''m sorry you came to visit just now. Once upon a time we would have burnt incense and danced to give you the right welcome, but... Kora''s state reflects on all of us?If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ?Is he okay??, Nene asked, pointing to the child.

    ?He is meditating. He''s good at it, don''t you think??

    They nodded in unison. Whatever it was, it was an important aspect of the Cloud Folk¡¯s culture, and it was not their intention to offend.

    ?My mother told me a story about humans, and I would like to know if it''s true?

    ?What is it??

    ?Are there really humans who can destroy a monster just by touching it??

    ?Sounds a bit too much to me. Could you be more precise??

    The hunter pointed to Nene, or rather, her cloak, specifically the silver threads woven into it.

    ?She says she has heard stories of humans wearing clothes that shine in sunlight, that use amulets to destroy monsters?

    Nene pulled the silver cross from her robes. The sight of that unusual object caught the man''s attention, who stared at it with eyes wide open.

    ?What is it?? he asked.

    ?The Inquisition cross. At the mere touch of it, the damned possessed by the Evil One, by... "he who whispers", suffers unbearable pain. We use it to protect ourselves from those monsters?

    Goro covered his mouth with both hands and took a step back. He remained deep in his thoughts for a moment, then finally spoke again.

    ?Can you save our Warden??

    ?I''m not sure. Kora told us about his¡­ transformation¡­?

    ?Ascension?, Nila corrected her. ?W-we were just discussing this a little while ago. But now we were t-taking a break...?

    ?Please, save Moka?, he begged. ?Please. Without him and Tera, Kora is¡­ lost. She used to smile and play with children, but now... Please?

    ?I''ll do what I can?, Nene replied. ?Unfortunately it''s not a simple task. The Warden lies imprisoned and is very dangerous?

    Goro frowned, displeased. He was apparently very close to the Kora and had hoped for an easy solution to their problems, but the reality was harsher.

    ?Of course. I¡¯m sorry. I will be grateful for any help you can give. Bring our Wardens back, and you will be considered friends forever?

    The hunter helped them start the mechanism that moved the elevator. The previous day Kora had made it look simple, but in reality, that machine was extremely heavy to move. Nila and Nene had to combine their strength to lower it down. The system did not allow the basket to fall downwards, on the contrary, it had to be pushed, and it was very heavy. They arrived at the base out of breath. The elevator descended into a sort of cage, a structure where three distinct walkways converged, each one leading to a different one of the platforms forming the bizarre suspended village of the Cloud Folk.

    The sight fascinated Nene once again. That place was incredible, and teeming with life. They found themselves in the centre of a sort of crossroads, where people of all ages were coming from every direction, most of them carrying bags or bundles of branches. The Cloud Folk were understandably wary of them, and most gave them brief glances and tried to keep their distance. A woman, forced to pass by them, hugged the newborn she was carrying in her arms and turned her back to them.

    ?S-shall we get to one of those platforms??, Nila suggested.

    ?Yes, better move from here?

    They walked along a plank walkway, about thirty metres long, which led towards a small structure leaning against a smaller branch of the tree, on which stood a single hut made of intertwined twigs. The walkway swayed slightly with each step, and Nene began to feel dizzy halfway down. She held onto the rope netting at the sides of the bridge and slowed her pace.

    ?You ok??

    ?We are very high up...?, she replied through gritted teeth.

    Nila turned pale. It was a mystery how she had managed to ignore the height until that moment. All of a sudden, they were both one step away from panic. Nene advanced very slowly, turning occasionally to make sure Nila was following her.

    They met a trio of children who looked at them amusedly. The children ran past them, and soon the walkway began to shake violently. Then, loud noises came from behind them. They turned and saw that the children were stomping on the walkway. One of them was holding on to the ropes, trying to make the structure swing as much as possible. They laughed and gave them mischievous looks, all while pretending not to see them.

    ?S-stop it!?, Nila told them.

    The brats ignored her and got even more agitated. One of them started making an impression of her, and the other two laughed louder. Until a voice thundered from the hut.

    ?You idiots! Stop it!?

    A hulking man ran towards the catwalk. His heavy footsteps made everything shake even more. He ignored Nene and Nila and rushed at the children, who fled screaming. The man chased them shouting, and shortly afterwards he disappeared into the distance together with the noises and the tremors. Nene, almost on all fours, gathered her courage and rushed towards the platform. When she reached the bottom she fell to the ground and tried to hold back the nausea.

    ?We''re alive?, Nila sighed, collapsing next to her. ?W-we''ve only been here a day, but I m-miss the ground already?

    She tried to answer, but a retch wouldn''t let her. She breathed for a few moments, feeling lightheaded.

    ?We were told to wear hats to protect ourselves from the sun. We left them at the sanctuary?, she remembered.

    ?Do you want to go back and get them??

    Taking Nila''s hint, she nodded in denial. She stood up again, on that fortunately stable platform, and looked around. The gigantic guy had left his hut in a hurry. Through the doorless entrance she could see that several objects were scattered on the ground, probably spilled everywhere in his eagerness to chase after those children. The rest of the platform was mostly empty, except for two enormous clay pots filled with soil, from which two small trees emerged, barely a metre tall each. The entire platform was surrounded by a fence made of beams, between which a thick network of ropes was woven, to prevent accidental falls.

    ?Looks like a dangerous place to live in, if you ask me?, Nene commented.

    ?Kora said that once upon a time there was only the shrine. They w-were forced to take refuge up here?

    ?The view is breathtaking if nothing else?

    She sat down between the two pots, on the edge of the structure. The fence made her feel safe, unlike the walkway, and she dared to peek below, towards the pastures and cultivated fields. Nila did the same and finally smiled again.

    ?Unbelievable, uh??, she said. ?A-are those sheeps??

    ?I wonder how this place looks when it rains...?

    Nila laughed. She grabbed her father''s metal flask and took a sip, then offered it to Nene.

    ?Really? A-are these your concerns??

    ?I slept in the rain once on my trip from the Capital. It wasn''t pleasant?

    She grabbed the flask and immediately recognized the smell of alcohol. She looked at Nila perplexed, but Nila smiled at her and she felt about to melt. She hid her embarrassment by taking a sip of Kumhar''s disgusting alcoholic drink.

    ?Nene, I-I''d like to¡­ ask you for a favour?

    ?What is it??

    ?I''m w-worried about my sister. I''m not talking about her ear or the Evil One... I mean...?

    Nene crawled closer to her. She handed her the flask back and tried not to sound shaky.

    ?You can tell me if you want?

    ?Let¡¯s see¡­ Where do I start? A-after both Mum and Dad¡­ d-died, I started studying under Master Ezio. Ada on the other hand... She took it poorly. T-that''s why she became interested in Dad''s strange books and contraptions?

    ?I thought you helped her too, to perfect the cure?

    ?Y-yes, of course, but I-I would never have done it, if it were up to me... The past is the past, I think. Now... I''m afraid that Ada sees Kora as... you heard her, right? She c-calls her ¡°master¡±?

    ?Yes. Is it¡­ bad? Adanara has finally someone to look up to again?

    ?Not really, but¡­?

    Nila turned to her and grabbed both of her hands. She got terribly close, to the point that Nene felt her breath on her skin.

    ?I''m afraid that to get Kora''s approval she''ll do something stupid. Help me. Let''s convince her to give up. I don''t want you two going into that cave. Please?

    ?I don''t want to go there either, but... I don''t know what else to do?

    ?Let''s leave?, Nila whispered. ?W-we don''t have to stay here?

    ?What about your sister''s training??

    ?M-maybe we could¡­ um¡­ stall a bit??

    ?Do you want us to deceive Kora??

    Nila frowned. She looked like a totally different person, and dead serious.

    ?I¡¯d rather not, but... I-I just want to protect my sister?

    ?Did you tell yourself the same thing in Dena, when you tricked me and then captured me??

    Nila''s expression went from furious to pathetic. Her eyes clouded with tears and she became red in the face. She released her hands, turned away from her, and didn''t dare look up.

    ?W-why are you telling me this??

    ?Listen, I''m not angry... not anymore, and believe me, I understand what you''re saying, but... You don¡¯t sound like yourself anymore?

    ?No, y-you don''t understand. I only have her left. I can''t lose her too!?

    ?We''ll find a smarter way to help Kora?, she replied. ?You''ll see?

    They remained silent for a few moments. Nene pretended to take in the view, while instead processing her feelings. Part of her was disappointed in Nila and her way of thinking, while another part pitied her. It wasn''t fair to judge someone so desperate, but given their track record, she couldn''t help but wonder if she could trust her. The everyday Nila had made her fall in love, but the Nila willing to do anything to protect her sister worried her. Nene had already once been labelled a threat to Adanara and had paid the consequences dearly. Was it about to happen again? Who was the woman sitting next to her? She felt like she had known her all her life, that she could trust her, yet the truth was completely different. They had met a few weeks earlier and, although their relationship had changed a lot since then, perhaps it was too early to assume that she actually knew Nila. The idea that the sisters, or at least one of them, were hiding other secrets would probably have robbed her of sleep that night.

    ?Sorry?, Nila said.

    ?Uh??

    ?I-I''m sorry. I lose my mind when it comes to Ada... You''re right, w-we can find a better way, to help Kora w-without taking too many risks?

    ?We would never put your sister in danger if we can help it?, she reassured her.

    ?What about you??

    ?Me??, she asked, surprised.

    ?I-I''m worried about you too?

    Nila came to her side again. Her behaviour was different, less straightforward. She looked embarrassed as she drummed on the wood of the platform, still looking at the ground.

    ?Well, I don''t want to take any unnecessary risk either, if that''s possible?, she said.

    ?F-for real? I mean... Well, sometimes it looks like you... You don''t fear the consequences, so to speak?

    ?You saying I''m reckless??, she smiled.

    Nila finally looked at her face, and let her understand that she was being serious instead. Nene tried to think about her words but got nothing out of them. She was sure she was a reasonably cautious person.

    ?W-when the hunters chased us into the forest, I was afraid you would do something silly?, Nila said, holding back tears. ?That you would have said "Go! I''ll throw them away" and t-then...?

    ?The me you imagine is much more heroic than I actually am?, she observed.

    ?It wouldn''t be heroism! I mean¡­ N-Nene, you¡­?

    Nila sighed loudly. The sound was lost in the wind that was constantly howling up there. The journey was testing everyone''s nerves, but Nila in particular was definitely on the edge. There was something that made her extremely susceptible, and Nene was eager to find out. She grabbed Nila¡¯s hands.

    ?What are you trying to tell me??

    ?Words fail me...?, she admitted. ?Fine. I-I''ll just tell you. Nene... do you value your life??

    She thought for a moment before answering that unexpected question. Whatever it was, Nila was taking it extremely seriously and she wanted to do the same.

    ?Yes, I do?

    ?Hasn''t the Church taught you that... it''s not that important after all? I mean, Father Cosco s-said some¡­ horrible things during masses?

    The Church taught that human life was sacred but inferior to the salvation of the soul. In a way Nila was right, and any sane person in the Principality would have willingly given up their life in exchange for salvation. The entire Church and the Inquisition above all were based on that principle. Nene was in deep conflict with the teachings of a lifetime and found herself questioning yet another one: the purge was no longer necessary thanks to Adanara. Or perhaps, on the contrary, her work consisted of trading a precious soul with a less significant life. She had always thought that there were scenarios in which it was worth giving up one''s life, but all of a sudden, she doubted. Perhaps there was some truth in Nila''s words, and even something more.

    ?I''m certainly not going to throw it away for no reason?, she muttered.

    ?This is exactly what I''m referring to... W-what is a "reason" for you??

    ?I don''t know. I admit that I''ve reevaluated many things since I met the Emissary, but... I mean, I don''t have what you and Adanara have, you see? I have no home to return to?

    Her throat got stuck. Saying those words out loud made her realise their depth. She had grown up in the monastery, in the Church, and then she had turned her back to them, forever. She was an orphan who wandered the world aimlessly, her only guide being an angel with a childish personality and nothing more.

    Nila got on her knees, facing her. She looked extremely serious, almost reproachful, when she grabbed her by the shoulders. Nene, taken aback, tensed, but gradually relaxed when she realised Nila was pulling her towards her. She rested her head on her chest and let herself be cuddled.

    ?You just said something horrible?, she scolded her, her voice trembling.

    ?Did I??

    ?You said you have no home. What about Oto and Jiriel? About¡­ me??

    ?I didn''t mean¡­ I care about all of you. I do?

    ?And we care about you. You are important. Keep it in mind?

    Nene smiled, but at the same time felt like she was on the verge of tears. She no longer understood her emotions. Nila''s speech barely made sense to her, yet for some reason it was hitting her deeply, stirring up something that even she wasn''t sure she could interpret properly.

    ?I''m not used to this?, she sobbed. ?I have always thought that... I was worth as much as I could offer to the Church?

    ?You are no longer their tool?, Nila reassured her. ?You are free. And among friends?

    ?Yes¡­ Thank you?

    She relaxed every muscle, basking in that embrace she so desired. Was it true? Did she have friends? Could she leave everything behind her and live? She looked up to find Nila smiling affectionately at her and suddenly her mind wandered elsewhere, into unknown territory. She wanted her body as well, she wanted more than the affection that was being offered to her. Those unusual thoughts left her confused and unable to express herself or act. She hid her face against Nila''s clothes, stifling a scream before it left her mouth.

    ?W-what''s the matter with you??, Nila giggled.

    ?Nothing?, she lied. ?I''m hungry?

    Her voice muffled by the clothes pressing against her face made that embarrassed statement sound even more silly. Nila caressed her head, apparently in a good mood again.

    ?I''ve taken a burden off myself?, she said. ?Thank you, Nene. In exchange, y-you can have some of the honey I b-brought?

    ?What?! We mostly ate stale bread for days, and you were hiding honey?!?

    ?I didn''t hide it! W-well, maybe I did, but¡­ n-no one asked me. Don''t tell my sister!?

    ?I will keep the secret, don''t you worry. If you give me some?

    Nila gave her a playful slap on the shoulder. Nene had by then witnessed the two sisters'' fights enough times to understand that it was their way of showing affection, however unusual.

    ?Shall we go back??

    ?I don''t want to¡­?, she complained.

    Nene lay down on the ground. The late afternoon light was gentle through the foliage of the large tree. The cool wind whistled beneath the platform, the sound that echoed gave her the impression of being able to perceive the void that separated her from the forest at the giant''s feet. Nila''s face peeked into her field of vision, smiling, her hair blowing in the breeze.

    ?Since when have you been so w-whimsical??

    Nene folded her arms, feigning being pouty, but failed in doing so. She smiled back.

    ?Since you¡¯ve been spoiling me?, she replied.

    ?It¡¯s just a little honey, come on?

    Nila had misunderstood, but she didn''t insist. She preferred to enjoy that moment of tranquillity.

    Worries about Warden Moka were once again arising. Perhaps that conversation had helped her clear her mind, as she felt she was one step away from finding a solution. Of course, she would have to discuss it with Adanara.

    She sat up lazily. She looked around, amazed for the umpteenth time by that village hanging from the tree. The brute who had rescued them had not yet returned to his hut. The other Cloud Folk were beginning to retreat to their homes.

    ?Okay, let''s go back to the others?

    ?It¡¯s time already??

    She looked at Nila and felt uncomfortable again. She didn''t allow her thoughts to wander a second time, but she couldn''t erase the memories of that day. For a moment she wondered if her feelings were even acceptable, what Mother would have thought of them. She took a vow: to decide for herself on the matter. Exploring something she was completely unfamiliar with was scary and exciting, and, for the first time in her life, she didn''t want someone to guide her. She would have done well to ask someone for advice, though... But who?

    ?We could come back here tomorrow?, she proposed.

    ?Let''s go see the pastures?, Nila answered. ?From up here t-they look huge, I''m curious to see them up close?

    ?Okay. Tomorrow we will go to the pastures. As long as they allow us... How do we get down there??

    ?We''ll ask Kora?

    ?Right. And now¡­ the catwalk¡­?

    There were no children in sight. The two walked uncertainly along the shaky walkway, back to the Warden¡¯s sanctuary.

 Chapter 1.30

    A quasi-familiar scent greeted Nene and Nila when they entered the Warden''s house: the smell of fried eggs. Kora was sitting at her table, legs crossed and eyes closed. Beside her, Adanara was trying to imitate her, but couldn¡¯t help looking around nervously. Oto was in a corner with his back to them, busy doing some chore hidden by his figure.

    ?Ada? What are you doing??, Nila asked.

    ?We¡¯re meditating?

    Kora growled. The witch got scared, stiffened and closed her eyes, squeezing them into a grimace.

    ?I-I thought you needed a quiet spot to do so?

    Adanara peeped at her teacher, then turned to them and shrugged. Nene walked towards Oto, curious to see what he was up to. The tasty smell was coming from his direction. She saw he was tinkering with a cleaver on a stone slab. The rock was resting on other smaller stones so that it wouldn¡¯t touch the wooden floor, but there was no flame. Lighting a fire up there was a guarantee of burning the place down, and yet somehow Oto''s omelette sizzled in a satisfying way.

    ?Oto, how... Where is the fire??

    ?Isn¡¯t that cool?! There¡¯s no fire! Kora can heat the griddle with her mind!?

    ?With Salisander''s gift?, she corrected him, annoyed.

    ?Don''t distract her, or it will get cold!?

    ?I can very easily heat your "griddle", meditate and make conversation at the same time?

    ?Then why must I remain silent??, Adanara complained.

    Kora hit her shoulder with the butt of her spear. Adanara whined, but fearing she would be hit again, she shut her mouth.

    ?Because you are like a child who wants to run when you don¡¯t even know how to stand yet?

    ?Look?, Oto said, showing Nene a wooden bowl. ?Fairies don''t use plates or cutlery?

    ?What are you cooking??, she asked.

    ?Some guys came and gave Kora some eggs. So I chopped up that big insect, mixed everything together and made an omelette. Smells good!?

    ?The insect?!?, Nila turned pale. ?Do you want to¡­ eat it?!?

    ?You have my permission?, Kora misunderstood. ?We treat visitors with respect. It is customary to gift incense and dance for guests. Sadly, my people are afraid of you. Most don''t even dare to come to the sanctuary these days?

    ?Oh¡­ S-sorry about that¡­?

    ?Don''t apologise. Since the invaders came, mistrust has poisoned Tuatha?

    Oto was revved up, happy to express himself in the kitchen again. He was lolling his head left and right to the rhythm of a non-existent melody as he used the flat side of the cleaver to flip his very good-looking omelette. If that disgusting insect was really in there, he must have minced it up properly, since its presence wasn''t even noticeable. However, everybody knew that it was somewhere in there, and that was enough to make someone puke.

    ?Nene, listen up! Kora said she doesn''t cook food!?

    ?The Flow has filled the forest with everything we could wish for. There is no need to burn an egg before eating it?

    ?Master, if you don''t need to cook food, why are you helping him??, Adanara asked.

    ?It is not in my interest to change your habits, no matter how unhealthy?

    ?Unhealthy? How can you say that if you''ve never tried it??

    ?Would you ever eat charred bark??

    The Warden opened a single eye and gave her disciple a satisfied grin, looking strongly convinced of what she was saying. A strange tension, a rivalry, or perhaps an understanding was being born between the two of them.

    ?I wouldn''t eat bark in any way, master. I ain¡¯t stupid?

    Kora hit her again with the spear handle on the sternum. Adanara muttered a series of curses before closing her eyes once more.

    ?Um, Oto¡­?, Nene said. ?Is that enough for everyone??

    ?Yes, don''t worry. Look, there''s a lot of it!?

    ?Oh¡­ Great¡­??

    She sought support from Nila, who however made a disgusted face and walked away, pretending to be busy looking for something in her luggage. Nene almost panicked and looked around for an excuse to escape. Resigned, she sat at the table with Kora and Adanara. The Warden opened one eye to observe her, so she seized the opportunity.

    ?We met the hunter, Goro, downstairs, in the sanctuary?, she said.

    ?Goro is a long-time friend?, she replied. ?His son often came to play with Warden Tera?

    ?Tera is a child?!?, Adanara asked.

    ?Not for long. When he returns from his initiation he will be a full-fledged Warden?

    ?Wait a moment, master, did you send a child on a long and far away journey...?

    Adanara did not finish the sentence. She looked at Nene, who couldn''t understand her thoughts but was sure it was something unpleasant. She pouted and the witch closed her eyes again.

    ?... Forget it?

    ?You got something to say??, she grumbled.

    ?Not at all. I guess I have no right to judge other people''s culture when the Church raises... well, you?

    ?I''m not a child!?, she complained.

    ?Of course not?

    ?Tera is eight, he''s old enough?, the Warden intervened. ?He is also being escorted by some of our best hunters. He will return with the gift of flame and one day he will take my place?

    ?What will you do, then, master? Crocheting??

    ?I don''t know what a ¡°crocheting¡± is. I think I will stay here, to educate the young?

    ?Wait, what?! You like children??

    ?Teaching them meditation and discipline is one of my greatest joys?

    ?Oh, of course... and I was trying to figure you playing with them like a kind grandma?

    ?When a child plays too much, it grows up grumpy and disobedient, like you?, Kora replied. ?There is always time to play, even when we get older. Also, I¡¯m still in my prime?

    ?Ada never wanted to study?, Nila said, from the back of the room. ?She preferred to tease the priest, rather than listen to him?

    ?Hey, you too!?

    ?Focus?, the Warden ordered, raising her spear.

    Oto sat next to Nene and left wooden bowls on the table containing a portion of his abominable omelette each. The scent and appearance were inviting, but the awareness of what it contained surpassed even the hunger.

    ?Did you really put that disgusting thing in there??, Adanara asked.

    ?Of course. It smelled like¡­ um¡­ like something edible?

    The witch shrugged and grabbed a bowl. With a grimace, she brought a piece of omelette to her mouth. Nene watched her while holding her breath, expecting a disgusted reaction. Instead, Adanara''s face relaxed as she chewed.

    ?How... How can it be good??

    ?Are you kidding me?!?

    ?I''m serious. Have some?

    Oto''s hopeful look was the final blow. Nene mustered her courage, closed her eyes, and took a small bite. The familiar flavour of fried eggs contrasted with a totally unfamiliar one, salty, slightly pungent, and truly pleasant. She reopened her eyes to find Oto staring at her, waiting for a verdict.

    ?How did you manage? It¡¯s really good?

    ?Jiriel never cooks at home?, the boy grumbled. ?I had to learn?

    ?Master, you try it too. Don''t make me beg you?

    The Warden looked at the bowl fearfully. She sniffed the contents with a disgusted look, although for different reasons.

    ?Burnt bark¡­?, she whispered.

    ?C¡¯mon, it''s a unique opportunity! You don''t get human visitors cooking for you every day?

    Kora frowned at Adanara and growled through gritted teeth, exasperated. She took a bowl, sniffed once more, then tore off a tiny piece and brought it on her tongue.

    ?So? Not bad, uh??, the witch teased her.

    Kora¡¯s eyes widened. For an instant she looked around, as if confused, her gaze moving from Oto, to the grizzle, to the bowl. Her ears twitched in frenetic motions, she even cracked a smile.

    ?It can''t be¡­?

    ?Do you like it??, Oto asked.

    ?How is it possible? You burned some perfectly fine food on a hot stone and now¡­ it''s even better??

    ?You mean you liked it??

    ?So, master? Who was right??

    Kora abandoned all pretence of decorum and began to stuff her face. Only Nila remained on the sidelines, adamant about not wanting to eat the horrifying creature that Oto had transformed into a delicious meal. The Warden gobbled her food in an instant. Adanara provoked her again by inviting her to eat Nila''s portion as well, but she, although obviously tempted, refused as if driven by some sense of pride.

    ?Let''s talk about the issue of Warden Moka?, Kora said.

    ?Right now??, Adanara complained.

    ?Yes, now. My people suffer because of war every day?

    ?Of course¡­ I''m sorry¡­?

    Kora smiled at the witch''s sincere contrition. In an instant, she turned serious again and stared at Nene.

    ?Tomorrow we will go to the cave and try to heal him?

    ?Speaking of which, perhaps there is a less risky way to do it?

    Nila got closer. She refused Oto''s offer of food and sat next to Nene, which made her feel under tremendous pressure. There was no unanimity on how to handle that matter, and she was at the centre of everyone''s expectations, being a fundamental part of Adanara¡¯s ritual.

    ?I''m listening?, the Warden said.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ?We just need a drop of blood from the damned. Therefore, if the dragon is embedded in resin, we could dig down to expose a small portion of its body. We will only release it completely once it¡¯s healed?

    ?Do you think we hadn''t thought of that?!?. Adanara said.

    Kora held a hand in front of her face, forcing her to be quiet.

    ?Unfortunately that''s not possible?, she explained. ?I inspected the cave. Moka isn''t just buried. That prison goes beyond my understanding. I''m not even sure I can open it, but digging is not an option?

    ?To be sure, w-we should try?, Nila observed.

    ?I won''t risk any more lives digging into that cave?, Kora replied.

    ?Master, if... if it doesn¡¯t work, what would you do??

    She sighed deeply. She looked out of the cabin. The last lights of the sunset allowed her to glimpse the mountains on the horizon, as well as distant and unknown places.

    ?I will lead my people towards sunrise. The forest there is dangerous and inhospitable, but we know of no other land. We can''t risk travelling into unknown territory?

    ?What''s going on in the east??

    ?The Evil One?, Nene deduced. ?The further you move away from the Principality, the bigger its influence grows?

    ?The lair of the flame spirit is located in a dense forest, dark and full of monsters?, the Warden said. ?Only Warden initiates and their escorts venture there. For generations we have taught children to fear that place, and now¡­?

    Kora looked first at Adanara, then at Nene. Her eyes were filled with sadness and resignation. She turned her back to them, her voice becoming deep, almost a whisper.

    ?I will understand if you don''t want to help us?

    Silence fell. The risk was just too great to proceed with that plan. It was in their best interest to leave. The Lightbringers were forced to expand, fleeing from the hostile lands in the east. It was likely that once they had reclaimed the Cloud Folk''s territory, they would have transferred the rest of their population and sought friendly relations with Kumhar, but what would have become of Kora and her people? The Cloud Folk would have been chased from their home in the sky, to migrate to the same place from which their enemies were fleeing. Despite their mysterious knowledge, they seemed unable to deal with the Evil One, therefore it was unlikely they could succeed where the descendants of a regiment of Knights of the Church had failed.

    ?Can you promise to keep us safe??

    Nila broke the silence. Nene was surprised, even incredulous. She was sure she had misunderstood, given the discussion the two of them had earlier.

    ?I can only promise that I will do everything in my power to do so?, Kora replied. ?As I said, if things take a turn for the worse, I will get your companions to safety and then I will destroy the cave from the inside. If Moka can''t come back to his senses, it''s better if he doesn''t come back at all?

    ?I''ll go?, Nila insisted. ?Me and Nene. And you will protect us from the d-dragon, in case of need?

    ?Wait a minute, what about me?!?, Adanara said. ?Don''t decide stuff on your own! Nene, you tell her!?

    ?I thought you were against it?, she intervened.

    ?I wanna help too!?, Oto said.

    ?N-no, the fewer the merrier?, Nila explained. ?T-there''s no point in bringing more than two people?

    ?So... will you help me??, Kora asked hopefully.

    ?Nene is fundamental for the ritual, and I am the most practised in doing it?, the witch replied. ?Nila, I''ll go?

    ?No! I-I will!?

    ?You stubborn, dense¡­ Fine! Coin toss!?

    Adanara rummaged through her pockets. She took out an old octagonal metal coin. Nene looked at it curiously, having never seen anything like it, decorated with complex geometric patterns on both faces.

    ?Don''t even try! I-I know you''re very good at cheating!?

    ?Okay, then Nene tosses it. Nene??

    The witch handed her the coin. She grabbed it and looked at both sisters. She had somehow been nominated judge of a cross-or-head game, with their lives potentially at stake. She looked at the coin, rubbed its sharp edge, and took a breath, as well as a difficult decision.

    ?The side with the curved figures is the cross, the other the head. All right? I''ll take head?, Adanara explained.

    Nila nodded. Nene tossed the coin into the air. It whirled several times before landing in her hand. She picked it up quickly and covered it. The game was very common in the Principality. The cadets of the Inquisition were taught that its origin derived from a primitive belief, one of the first testimonies of contact between humanity and the Evil One. Apparently, in the past, the damned were believed to be simply insane, and it was therefore said that anyone who distanced themself from the cross lost their head.

    What both sisters seemed to ignore was that Adanara wasn''t the only one good at cheating. In the past, during her training, Nene had often faced sister Liaria, who used that game as an excuse to take advantage of sister Elora''s good heart, betting their lunches on the toss. The situation had degenerated to the point that Nene had come up with a creative way to dissuade her: challenging her to her own game. In case of defeat, Liaria would have given up begging from Elora. After some practice, Nene had become good enough to beat Liaria on a daily basis, and soon that obnoxious brat had grown bored and given up altogether.

    The coin in her hand was unknown to her. She hadn''t had enough time to memorise its patterns, and she had even less time to decide whether to show the sisters the coin as it fell or to rotate it a single time blindly, according to the rules of the game. Fortunately, that coin had two easily distinguishable sides. On the back of her hand, she felt the angular shapes that marked the head. She then rotated it before revealing the coin.

    ?I won!?, Adanara cheered. ?I''ll go?

    ?Ada, please!?

    ?Stop it, it¡¯s set. Also... you''re not the only one who''s worried, you know??

    Adanara walked to her sister and hugged her tight. Nila initially tried to push her away but finally gave up. She closed her eyes and held back tears.

    ?I won''t leave you. I promise?

    ?I-I''m counting on it...?

    Kora meanwhile had retreated to a corner. She picked up a small canvas sack from a cabinet and returned to them. She had a deeply moved expression and gulped loudly before speaking.

    ?You are friends of Tuatha. Let me offer you a gift?

    ?No need, master, you''re already teaching me a lot?

    The Warden ignored her and picked a single, large seed from the bag. It was the size of a walnut but resembled a common grain of wheat. She handed it to Nila who accepted it, confused.

    ?What is it?? Nene asked.

    ?A buttercorn seed?

    ?A what??

    Kora gently took Nila by the hand and closed her fingers around the seed. Nila didn¡¯t budge, such was the religiosity that that gesture conveyed, although incomprehensible.

    ?W-why do you give me a seed? Why me??

    ?Buttercorn seeds are very rare. We Warden keep them for difficult times. From one of these a sacred plant can be born, whose songs are sung, capable of feeding an entire tribe with its fruits?

    ?W-wait¡­ I can''t accept it. You should use it for your people!?

    ?The buttercorn has very deep roots and grows only in moist soil. We could never grow it up here even if we wanted to. Unfortunately, it is of no use to us, if we fail to drive away the invaders?

    ?I see. Thanks, but¡­ why me??

    Kora looked at Oto and smiled. She held out a hand, inviting him to stand up. The boy obeyed, intrigued.

    ?We Wardens keep these seeds not only for our people. If another tribe suffers from hunger, we gift them one so they can start again in a new land. You are offering us what you hold most dear, so it¡¯s right that I do the same. If we don''t come back, this seed is yours?

    ?When you all come back in one piece, I-I''ll give it back to you?, Nila objected, sulkily.

    ?If the case arises, Nila, I hope you will share the fruits of buttercorn with my people. That seed is the only one I have left?

    ?There won''t be any need... right??, Oto asked.

    ?It will be my duty to make sure of it?

    ?Master, stop it. My sister is the sensitive kind, you will make her worry?, Adanara said. ?Nila, think about where you want to plant it, so when we get back to Kumhar we can¡­ I don''t know, start a farm, or whatever. The mayor said we can own land, did he? We are citizens, now?

    ?Yes. B-but I want you to be there too, okay? You p-promised?

    ?Nene, do you really wanna go??, Oto asked.

    ?I do?, she replied. ?Don''t worry, Kora will be with us. We will be safe?

    Lying wasn''t her strong suit. She tried not to overdo it, not to say too much, or the truth would have emerged: she was terrified and not at all confident that Kora could actually protect them. The cave was narrow and deep, making it difficult for her and Adanara to escape from it. Their best bet was that there was no need to resort to extreme methods.

    The Warden, unlike her, seemed emotionless, convinced that she wanted to take that risk, aware that she would probably end up a martyr, an act so extreme that not even the Church would have approved of, except if to get rid of the Evil One from oneself.

    ?We''ll go to the prison in the morning?, Kora explained. ?I advise you to bring only what¡¯s essential?

    ?I need a knife, or something sharp, and a transparent glass object or similar?

    ?You will have both. And you??

    ?Me? I already have everything I need?, Nene replied.

    ?Excellent. Rest, tonight. Tomorrow we will decide the fate of my people. We will have to be vigilant?

    ¡°Or rather, lucky¡±, Nene thought. What they needed was a massive dose of good luck. She had omitted her prayers for a long time, but that seemed like a good instance to start again. It was hypocritical to pray to the Archangel after violating His teachings, but deep in her heart she hoped that He, in His immense wisdom, would have understood and had mercy on her.

    <hr>

    It was already dark when Nene lit one of the candles she had brought with her. She was supposed to spare them in case of necessity during their journey, but that night she felt the need for her rites more than ever. That night could have been her last. She had camped away from everyone on purpose, to avoid disturbing them. On the opposite side of the room, the sisters were sleeping next to each other. Kora was in the centre of the room, curled up like a cat. Oto was lying down next to her. The boy had sulked at Nene after her decision to assist the Warden. She couldn¡¯t blame him, assuming it was his way of reacting to a tense situation, but at the same time, she felt alone. Was it selfish of her to risk her life even though there were people who cared about her? Probably, but she couldn¡¯t care less at that moment. All she wanted was for something to comfort her. Perhaps prayer would have succeeded in doing so.

    She knelt in front of the candle. She considered what to say, or rather, think during her silent prayer. Should she have asked for forgiveness for her blasphemous actions? It wouldn''t have made much sense, since forgiveness required sincere repentance, and she, though still harbouring doubts, had decided to give Adanara a chance, and was continuing to do so. Likewise, begging the Archangel to watch over her in a time of need, after having betrayed Him more than once, would have been yet another disrespectful act on her part. She wondered if Jiriel would have minded being prayed to, but something told her that had she asked, she would have been laughed at.

    Discouraged, she blew out the candle and lay down on the floor. Kora''s hut was draughty, the night wind whistled strong and cold, so she covered herself up to her head. She was unable to sleep, however, not only because of the noises but also because of fear.

    After a few minutes spent musing, she heard soft footsteps heading towards her. She didn''t waste time thinking and sat up straight away. She looked around and saw a figure in the dim light, a few metres away from her, who froze on the spot

    ?It''s me?, Nila said.

    ?Oh¡­ Sorry¡­?

    She realised she had been holding her breath. She was visibly nervous, no matter how hard she tried to hide it. She had attempted to imitate Adanara, to convey confidence to her companions, but failed miserably.

    ?C-can I??

    Nila remained still, as if frightened. Nene collapsed to the ground, covered her face with her arm and forced herself not to cry.

    ?Of course?, she replied.

    Nila moved closer again. She got down on all fours and crawled next to her. Then she stood staring at her.

    ?It''s cold. C-can I have some blanket??

    ?What?!?

    ?Make room for me, please. I''m freezing?

    Without waiting for a response, Nila lay down next to her and snuggled under her blanket. They found themselves squeezed together. After a few moments, however, the heat from her body reached Nene, causing her discomfort and relief at the same time.

    ?Don''t you want to be with your sister??, she asked.

    ?She''s asleep. God, you¡­ Y-you''re phenomenal at ruining the mood¡­?

    ?Sorry?

    She apologised even though she wasn''t sure what she had done wrong. Unfortunately, at that time she had a single thought, impossible to get rid of: the fear of dying. Anxiety and her emotions were about to erupt. She gulped loudly, not wanting to worry Nila any more than she already had.

    ?Nene, come here?, she ordered.

    ?Uh??

    Before she could collect her thoughts, Nila gently brought her to her chest and wrapped her in a warm embrace. Nene began to tremble, wondering why Nila was doing that to her, wasting all her effort. She felt like she was on the verge of breaking down, so why push her even further to the edge?

    ?Let me go¡­?, she complained.

    ?Being a-afraid is normal?, Nila said, ignoring her. ?Don''t keep it all inside?

    ?But... You are worried and... Oto...?

    ?How Oto and I feel is nothing compared to what you''re going through?

    She gritted her teeth and tensed every muscle. She grabbed Nila''s arm and squeezed it with all her strength. Her emotions let loose. Her throat tightened, she breathed raggedly, her face became a mask of tears.

    ?I''m scared?, she mumbled.

    Nila said nothing. She caressed the back of her neck, holding her close. Nene sobbed for a few moments in the silence.

    The extremely intense outburst began to wane. Her emotions gradually quieted, only faint tremors and Nila''s warmth remained.

    ?Better??

    ?I think so¡­?

    ?I saw you with the candle, I thought you were praying... That you were having a hard time?

    ?I feel lost without the Archangel?, she confessed.

    ?I admit that I-I''m not the best person to talk to about that, but¡­ When Ada said that stupid thing, about starting a farm, me and her, I thought about it. M-maybe we''ll never manage, but... I want you to be there, in case we do?

    ?Really??

    ?I m-mean it. Can you imagine Ada working at a farm??

    ?Can I? No, not at all?, she chuckled.

    ?See? So, I''m counting on you. You could stay at m-my farm. We¡¯ll cultivate the¡­ the¡­?

    ?Buttercorn?

    ?What a stupid name?

    Nene noticed that she was still holding Nila''s arm. She was definitely hurting her. She let go but didn''t dare ask her anything about it. She was afraid of ruining the mood again, as she had just been reproached for.

    ?I¡¯m no farmer either?, she admitted.

    ?Nor am I. W-we will have to learn, work for a few years with the farmers of Kumhar. It¡¯s a long-term project. S-so it''s better to start early?

    ?Yes?

    ?And then between the sowing season and the harvesting one, we will travel. We will go to s-see my father''s birthplace?

    ?Are you sure that¡¯s how it works??

    ?I hope so. W-what do you think??

    ?Save a spot for me?, she replied. ?I want to be there?

    ?G-good. You will be there?

    Nila¡¯s words hit her like a rock. Fantasising about the future had been enough to distract her from the present, despite everything. However, going back to reality felt different than she expected. She was still tremendously scared, but there was something else in her heart: the will to survive. She didn''t want that conversation to become words thrown to the wind. She wanted to live and see what would have happened next, the farm, the plant with the ridiculous name, and God knows what else.

    Nene clutched against Nila. She nestled her head under her chin. She closed her eyes, and finally, exhausted, she managed to relax and get drowsy. Nila¡¯s breath in her hair lulled her to sleep.

 Chapter 1.31

    A small crowd had gathered inside the Cloud Folk''s sanctuary. Nene and Adanara waited for Kora to come down the ladder. When the Warden¡¯s feet touched the ground, everybody hushed instantly. Goro stepped forward but didn''t say a word. He didn''t seem to dare open his mouth. Kora glared at him, looking annoyed, then sighed.

    ?What is it??, she asked.

    ?Warden, we have come to beg you to desist from such a task?

    ?You waste your time, then. Step aside?

    ?We think that freeing Warden Moka is too dangerous, for all of us, especially for you. Also, if you were to die, we will be left without a Warden?

    ?You will have Tera. Happy now??, she said through gritted teeth.

    The hunter stepped closer and whispered.

    ?Kora, please don''t go...?

    ?What are you worried about? My disciple will return from his initiation. You will be fine?

    ?That''s not what I meant, you know it?

    ?Would you prefer to leave Moka in his current state? Would you like us to surrender to the invaders??

    ?No. But if you are the price to pay for victory, then it''s not worth it?

    Kora''s aggressive tone faded. She hesitated for a moment. Nene hid behind Nila. That dispute wasn''t about them, it was about the Cloud Folk, and the air was becoming tense and full of other emotions unclear to outsiders.

    ?I have made my decision. I''m not suicidal. I believe there is a real possibility of success, and I have prepared in case things take a turn for the worse?

    Goro grabbed her shoulders and yanked her violently. The people behind him held their breath at what looked to be a terrible outrage. Kora punched him in the chest but was ignored by the much larger man.

    ?Why do you refuse to understand that there are people who care about you?!?

    ?It¡¯s about my family! Let''s hear it, what would you do if you were me?!?

    The hunter stopped shaking her. He stood looking at her, lost, and finally let her go.

    ?I don''t know?, he admitted.

    ?Are you going to blame me for having priorities? Go ahead! We welcomed you to the sanctuary when you needed it, don''t meddle in our affairs!?

    ?Then allow us to go with you!?, another man said.

    ?You wouldn''t be of any help. Don¡¯t you dare follow me!?

    ?What about these humans, then??

    ?Yeah, nice helpers you¡¯ve got!?

    Kora slammed her spear into the ground, enforcing silence. The discussion was getting heated up. Those people were not enthusiastic about the Warden''s guests, much less that such unwanted foreigners were being allowed around her in their stead.

    ?I forbid you from defaming humans as a kind. The invaders are our enemy. Moka will drive them from our land, once I have freed him, from his prison and from the one who whispers?

    ?What will we do without our Warden??

    She hesitated at the realisation that her people were already giving her up for dead. Nobody believed in her success, and rightfully so. They shouted and pleaded, some were enraged, and then they began to argue among themselves. The Warden got nervous, about to explode. She closed her eyes for a moment, commanding silence yet again. Kora grabbed her crown and raised it in the air, as if about to throw it to the ground. Her gesture caught everyone''s attention and caused panic.

    ?No!?

    ?Don''t do it!?

    ?If I have to give up my role as a Warden for my family¡¯s sake, I will!?, she threatened. ?You can''t stop me!?

    ?No, please!?

    ?We need a Warden!?

    ?You will have one regardless! If neither Moka nor I have returned by today, then Tera will be your Warden. Goro, come closer?

    The hunter, heartbroken, obeyed. He walked in front of Kora, looking defeated. He couldn¡¯t make his voice heard as a member of the village or as a friend. He was helpless and aware of being so. The Warden handed him her crown with a solemn gesture.

    ?Give it to Tera when he returns?

    A spark flickered in the man''s eyes. He grabbed the crown with scorn and slammed it into Kora''s head.

    ?You give it to him!?

    ?Goro, I''m asking you to¡­?

    ?No, shut up! Go, do what you have to, then bring that bloody crown back here?

    ?Doesn¡¯t sound like the best course of action?

    ?Oh, my¡­ how moronic can you be?! Now go, before I tie you up!?

    The Warden finally turned to Adanara and Nene, who were waiting fearfully in a corner with their companions. She sighed and nodded at them.

    ?Come?, she said.

    The witch gave a glance to Nila and Oto before going. Nene, on the other hand, hesitated. Oto took the opportunity to step in front of her, finally speaking after having ignored her since the previous evening.

    ?Good luck?, he briefly said.

    The boy ran to the ladder and quickly climbed to the upper floor. Nila hugged her tightly, almost taking her breath away. She returned the gesture. She tried not to succumb to her emotions again, fighting back the thought that that could have been the last time she saw her.

    ?You¡¯re going to make me want to stay?, she said.

    ?D-don''t think about it. Now, go?

    Nila pushed her towards Kora. It was difficult to take her eyes off her, not even Adanara''s annoyed complaints managed to distract her. She dragged herself towards the elevator where the Warden was waiting only for her. The crowd watched in silence, helpless in the face of Kora''s will. Many of them did not agree with her decision, yet, perhaps in the hope that her plan would bear fruit, perhaps out of simple reverence for her authority, no one other than Goro had raised a finger to stop her.

    They went down with the mechanical elevator. The confused and distraught faces of the Cloud Folk disappeared as the contraption lowered. The village below was unusually silent, only the blowing of the wind and the bleating of some goats coming from the pastures could be heard. The platforms were packed with people leaning against the safety fences. The entirety of Tuatha had gathered to watch their shaman go towards almost certain death. Kora was abandoning her people, who watched in silence in return. As the trio walked along the bridges, heading towards the hut where the flying boat was awaiting, Nene felt hundreds of eyes focused on her, full of suspicion and anger, exactly like the day she and the others arrived.

    ?Hey?, she said, trying to get Adanara''s attention.

    ?Shut up, I''m thinking?, she replied.

    ?What do you think we should¡­?

    ?Sht! Leave it to me?

    She couldn¡¯t understand Adanara''s behaviour. Was she being naive? Had she missed something? Were they in an even worse situation than she thought? She desperately wanted to voice her doubts, but Adanara was speaking as if she were one step ahead of her. Nene continued walking after Kora, her heart pounding.

    The Warden entered the hut that hid the very deep chasm that ran along the entire trunk of the tree. She jumped aboard the platform, left propped up on some sturdy beams, and sat down in the centre.

    ?Now I will raise the elevator. Remove the beams, then jump on here?, she explained.

    In an instant, the wooden platform began to float, rising a few centimetres, just enough so that it didn''t weigh on the supports. Nene ran to the opposite side of the chasm and grabbed the end of a beam. Adanara did the same, counted to three, and in unison, they pulled out the first one. They repeated the process and piled the beams in one corner. Kora lowered the platform below the edge of the chasm and invited them to step on it. Adanara patted Nene on the back: she had no intention of going first. Nene thought of fighting back, but the feeling of danger was stronger. She was sure that Adanara was up to something and, unfortunately, trusting her was her best option. Given the discussion she had witnessed earlier, she was starting to wonder if Kora was trustworthy¡­

    She jumped down. When she landed on the platform it hardly wobbled, contrary to her expectations. Nene breathed a sigh of relief, sat down and grabbed one of the handles. Adanara followed her an instant later with a thud. After making sure they were safe, Kora began the descent. They spent several minutes in the dark and silence. Nene tried to make eye contact with Adanara many times, but she purposely avoided her, even turning her back to her. She was completely lost in her thoughts, and Nene seethed at the thought of not being of any help. The more she thought about the situation, the less she could understand it. Was she supposed to be suspicious of Kora, Adanara, or both? Was there a danger beyond the obvious one, or had she completely misread what was happening?

    After a while, they finally reached the base of the tree. After spending days on the summit, the air down there felt extremely humid. A slight migraine hit Nene, along with a feeling of dizziness. When the platform hit the ground, she hesitated to stand up.

    ?Are you feeling unwell??, Kora asked.

    ?My head is spinning?, she replied.

    ?It can happen when you go down quickly. I¡¯m sorry. Rest a little?

    She and Adanara did as they were told. The witch continued to watch Kora, clearly uncomfortable. Her uneasiness extended to Nene, so much so that she jumped to her feet, ignoring the nausea. The Warden took it as a sign that they were ready to leave and headed out. Nene followed her, her heavy footsteps echoing in the empty space that was that cavity at the base of the large tree. However she couldn¡¯t hear Adanara''s, so she turned around. Kora did the same. The witch was still sitting on the platform, staring at them.

    ?What''s the matter??, the Warden asked.

    Adanara opened her mouth but hesitated to speak. She waited a moment longer, still lost in thoughts, and finally said:

    ?Master, tell me something first?

    Her nervous tone caught Kora''s attention. She took a few steps towards her.

    ?What??

    ?How will the people upstairs get down without you operating this thing??

    ?They will find a way?

    Nene began to understand: Kora was no longer responding to reason. They were in extreme danger, especially if accompanied by a totally irrational individual. She approached the two, wondering whether or not it was wise to intervene in their discussion.

    ?Only you can do that, am I right? Tera can''t fly this boat?

    ?Correct. Moka was once responsible for transporting people from here to the sanctuary. With his return everything will be sorted out?

    ?What will your people do if we fail??

    ?They have everything they need up there. Moka built houses, fields, even pastures for them. Everything they have they owe to Moka. Moka saved them when the invaders first came?

    ?I didn''t agree to help you so that you could imprison all your people and my sister at the top of a tree?

    ?What do you think I should do? Transport everyone to the ground? It would take days, and sooner or later they would be found and exterminated by the invaders?

    ?Perhaps we could¡­ wait for Warden Tera to return first??, Nene proposed.

    Kora glared at her, furious. There was something extremely worrying in her eyes: contempt, distrust, emotions that she had never shown towards them until then. On the contrary, she had welcomed them and helped them despite the prejudices of her people. However, something was changing.

    ?Are you going to back out just now??

    ?Frankly, yes?, Adanara answered.. ?Without us you cannot heal your beloved Moka?

    ?Without you¡­?, the Warden sneered. ?I don''t think you are that necessary, in your ritual?

    Kora looked at Nene. Her interpretation was correct. Nene was, in fact, the only fundamental piece in Adanara¡¯s procedure, or rather, almost irreplaceable, as Inquisitors were not common outside of the Principality. She suddenly felt threatened and ran to Adanara¡¯s side.

    ?We want to help you but¡­ You should reconsider your methods. You are putting all the village at risk?

    ?They already are!?, she blurted out. ?I will go to the cave and free Moka, with or without you...?

    ?To do what??

    ?If you don''t want the entire region to be devastated by an out-of-control ascended, you will have to come with me!?

    That said, Kora gripped the spear with both hands. She was about to turn it towards them when instinct took over Nene. She unsheathed her sword and pointed it in the Warden¡¯s direction. Adanara jumped up and took cover behind her. Luckily there was a few metres of distance between them and Kora, which gave them hope that they could still resolve the issue without a fight. Nene had no idea what Kora''s martial skills might be and wasn¡¯t eager to find out. Facing a shaman with mysterious powers didn''t seem like a good idea.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ?Have you really not thought about what your people will do if you die? Such a disappointment?, Adanara insisted.

    ?I''ve definitely thought about it, believe me. This is none of your concern?

    ?It is, tho?, Nene said. ?Oto and Nila are up there?

    ?Do you care so little about your people? Aren''t you their guide, their leader or something??

    ?I don''t give a crap about them!?

    Kora bared her teeth. Her eyes were clouded with tears as she pointed her spear towards them.

    ?Moka gave everything to save them, they should be grateful! But they only know how to think about themselves! They have settled in the sanctuary, they have imposed this crown on me, they live blindly entrusting everything to me like cubs to their mother!?

    ?They rely on you because you should be the wisest, and powerful enough to protect them?

    ?I don''t want any of this!?

    The Warden was shaken by sobs. Her authoritative facade collapsed, her hands shook. It was the best time to attack and disarm her, but it was still risky. Even without a weapon, she was extremely dangerous, given her physique and magic.

    ?When Moka was there everything was fine. We lived at the sanctuary, just the three of us. He¡­ he used to take care of the important matters. The visitors came to meet the ascended, not me. I''m still too young for this! I don''t even have wings...?

    ?Master, I''m really sorry. Please, lower your weapon. We don''t have to fight?

    Kora listened to Adanara. She threw her weapon to the ground and curled into a ball. The witch approached and bent over her, caressing her back.

    ?When Moka was there, I felt safe?, the Warden whined.

    ?Maybe it''s not the same thing, but... I miss my father and mother, you know? Everyday. If it weren''t for Nila... I mean, I would do anything for her?

    ?And I will do anything for Moka. Please help me. Please?

    Nene sheathed her sword and approached as well. The surprise of discovering that side of Kora didn¡¯t bother her that much. Instead, she was amazed at how Adanara was handling the situation. She had never had the impression that the witch was capable of being empathetic or sensitive, and yet, once again, she had to admit that she had misjudged her.

    ?Master, we can''t trust you with our lives, not like this. It''s gonna be dangerous there. I''m sorry, but you can''t be this reckless?

    ?Goro thinks I want to die?, Kora complained, still sobbing. ?I don''t want to die! I want to live, I want to bring Moka home, I want to go back to my life?

    ?I''m happy to hear you say that?

    ?We can do it, but it''s important that you stay focused?, Nene added.

    The Warden remained bent over for a few more moments. She then wiped away her tears and finally raised her head.

    ?I''m sorry?, she said.

    ?I think you owe Goro an apology too?, Adanara teased her. ?Must be tough being your friend. You¡¯re a pain in the ass?

    Kora smiled. She got back to her feet, still shocked, but carrying less of a burden. Her role did not allow her to show her feelings to anyone, especially those of resentment against her own kind. She picked up the spear and turned to Nene.

    ?Forgive me?

    ?Don''t ever do that again?, she grumbled.

    ?Yeah. I was really worried for a moment, master?

    ?I... I meant what I said. I would do anything to heal Moka. But you''re right, it won''t help anyone to throw myself into danger without a clear mind. Also, I¡¯ve been ungrateful. I beg you, lend me your magic?

    Adanara nodded to Nene, passing the buck to her once again. She took a breath, still shaken by the previous moment of tension that had almost resulted in a fight.

    ?We can go as soon as you''re ready?

    Kora smiled. Her face twisted into a grimace again, she was close to tears. She took off her crown and looked at it wistfully.

    ?I was never worthy of this. I never wanted it?

    ?You suck as a Warden?

    Nene froze at Adanara''s biting comment, but not the Warden. Contrary to her expectations, Kora laughed and put the crown back on her head.

    ?Indeed. Moka was far better. He taught me everything I know. He¡­?, she sighed. ?We Tuatha need him. I need him. The role of a Warden is to be a spiritual guide, but he was much more¡­?

    ?Now, now, you''re giving yourself too little credit?

    ?That''s fine. I¡­ followed in his footsteps because I hoped one day to teach others, to share my knowledge about spirits. I never wanted to be a chief?

    ?Then let''s go and free your master?

    Kora nodded. She put a hand on Nene''s shoulder. For some reason, the fact that they almost came to arms seemed to have earned her renewed respect from her. Yet another oddity of the Cloud Folk, or perhaps only of their Warden. Kora did the same with Adanara and smiled at her.

    ?Thank you. Now let''s get going. The lake is nearby. The invaders have never ventured down here, but let¡¯s not let our guard down?

    ?Um... Do we really have to go through the lake??, Nene asked.

    ?It is the closest and safest entrance to the prison?

    Without waiting for further objections, Kora headed outside. She had recovered her proud demeanour, almost as if nothing had happened. Adanara and Nene hurried after her.

    It felt good to walk on land again. Being hundreds of metres above the ground had been unnerving for Nene. Although the world looked smaller from down there, it was certainly more familiar. They waded the stream that caressed the roots of the large tree and followed the current backwards. Kora was explaining that that water came from the pond where the two spirits, Rune and Shilfi, lived, when her attention was caught by something in the bushes. The entire stream was surrounded by thick brambles, small shrubs and tall grass, which made visibility terrible. If it hadn''t been for the sound of running water, it would have even been difficult to locate the stream itself, yet Kora moved like a bloodhound towards its target, whatever it was.

    ?Oh no¡­?

    ?What''s going on?? Nene asked.

    She signalled them to come closer. She pushed aside some tufts of grass, revealing the corpse of a small animal covered in brown fur. A fox was lying on the ground, on its side, with its mouth wide open.

    ?What??, Adanara said. ?It¡¯s just a dead fox?

    ?This animal is young?, Kora explained, as she moved the little body to analyse it better. ?It¡¯s not injured or ill. It was the invaders?

    ?The Lightbringers? How??

    ?They poison the water. Their venom began to run deep within the streams. We don''t have much time left. They will kill the entire forest just to chase us away?

    ?Are you sure it was them??

    ?No?, she admitted. ?But we shouldn''t risk it. We can''t dive into the lake anymore. There is another path?

    ?We entered by slipping under a large boulder?, the witch said.

    ?Exactly. This way?

    They crossed the thick and unusual vegetation that grew between the roots of the gigantic tree, which emerged from the ground, tracing enormous arcs and then diving back into the soil like monstrous snakes. Kora moved forward quickly, ignoring branches and brambles. No scratches appeared on her skin, unlike on Nene and Adanara¡¯s, who stumbled with every step, inevitably slowing her down. The Warden soon noticed their clumsiness and used her spear to clear a path through the undergrowth. After a few minutes of walking, the environment became more familiar, no longer made of immense roots but of common rows of trees. Brown autumn foliage covered the ground. Their footsteps produced sounds of snapped twigs and dragged leaves. The air was quite cold and birdsongs occasionally popped out from the tops of the trees. The entire forest was preparing for the impending winter, which turned it silent and rather sinister.

    Kora''s ears suddenly perked up, almost vertical, and she stopped. Nene imitated her and Adanara did the same. By straining her hearing Nene realised that voices were coming from the direction in which they were walking, and they could only belong to the Lightbringers. Kora motioned them to follow her. They crouched among the bushes and advanced very slowly. The wind was blowing in their direction, luckily enough, which allowed them to get close without being detected, enough to see the Lightbringers Knights and distinguish their voices. Four knights were gathered around a boulder. A couple of them were sitting on the rock, the third was standing and drinking from a canteen while the fourth was stretching: a scouting patrol.

    ?They''re armed to the teeth?, Nene whispered. ?We must avoid conflict?

    Adanara nodded, but not Kora, who stared at them like a predator at its prey. Fearing that she was about to act impulsively, Nene touched her shoulder, but she ignored her. Her ears were still perked, listening to what those four were saying.

    ?Can we go back now??, one of them grumbled.

    ?No, if we return too soon the captain will figure out that we¡¯re slacking?

    ?We might get an accolade if we bring him something?

    ?How so? Let''s hear it?

    The knight who was stretching stopped, stood in front of his companions and cleared his throat.

    ?Look, we tried, but the tracks end here. Let''s go back, it''s dangerous out in the woods?

    ?The captain won''t be happy...?

    ?The Evil One have him! Do you want to get us killed because of the General''s delusions?!?

    A knight jumped up and came face to face with him.

    ?You''re a coward! We finally have a lead, a sign that the Church still exists, that we are not alone, and you would let it slip away? Just like that??

    Nene shivered: those men were looking for her. Their General had not hidden his interest at all, being convinced that she could be the key to reopening contacts between the Church and their Regiment. Unaware of how wrong he was, he had mobilised his men to follow her. In the eyes of the Lightbringers, the Inquisition must have been a sort of ancient legend, perhaps a story from when they still served under the Church, before their ancestors had settled in a hostile land, attracted and deceived by Saint Arianna. The hope of going back to those fabled times was enough for some of them to enter unknown territory, to risk attacks from the Cloud Folk, just to track her down.

    ?I just don¡¯t want to die out here, is that too much to ask for??

    ?How far could that little girl have gone??, another one asked. ?What if the savages have already killed her??

    ?I will never understand why the General let her go?

    ?Because the General knows how to show respect to a superior! Unlike you!?

    ?So tell me, where did you pour your poison??

    A fifth voice caught everyone off guard. The knights stood to attention. Nene looked in disbelief at Kora, who had run out into the open right under her nose, not even giving her time to try to hold her back. Adanara cursed and dove deeper into the bushes. She rummaged around until she found a large rock and picked it up. Her improvised weapon would have been of little use in case of a fight. What was Kora thinking?!

    ?Shit! To arms!?

    ?Tuatha!?

    ?The crown! It has the crown! The shaman!?

    ?Where are the others? Come out, you cowards!?

    The four men picked up their maces and swords and gathered in a circle. Contrary to their expectations, they were not surrounded by a group of Cloud Folk hunters, but their ignorance may have worked in favour of Kora. Nene ordered Adanara to remain hidden. Their presence could have easily escalated the situation, and she felt like it was best to let Kora handle it.

    ?Tell me where you poisoned the water, and your life will be spared?, the Warden threatened them.

    ?What did you do to the Inquisitor? Speak!?, one replied.

    Kora caressed her face and licked her fingertips, a truly unexpected and weird gesture, especially on her part, which seemed to deeply disgust the knights. They looked at her in dismay, their courage increasingly wavering.

    ?I ate it?

    ?Did she... eat her...??

    ?Oh my God¡­?

    ?Monster! You have no idea what you did! The Church will make you pay!?

    Kora growled, a sound that had nothing human about it. The sound modulated until it became a hiss. One of the four knights screamed and ran away at breakneck speed.

    ?Wait! Come back!?

    ?Forget it! We have to¡­?

    A whistle blew through the air. The man could not finish the sentence. Kora''s spear flew in his direction and lodged in his face. His lifeless body fell to the ground.

    Nene winced. What was wrong with Kora?! She had hoped she would have simply scared them away. While she stood there observing what had become a massacre, the two surviving knights charged against the disarmed Warden.

    Adanara emerged from her hiding spot, holding the stone she had picked up earlier above her head. She threw it at one of the knights, who avoided it by ducking.

    ?Shit! There are more!?

    ?I saw that woman at the camp. What¡¯s going on? Hey!?

    Kora took advantage of their distraction to jump at one of the two. She threw him to the ground, trying to land punches and scratches between the gaps of his armour. His partner helped him, made a wide movement with his arm and hit Kora full in the face with his mace. The Warden groaned and tumbled to the ground, but instantly rose. That blow would have knocked out or straight up killed a normal person, but Kora just got a few scratches and a bloody mouth out of it.

    ?We need help! Hello??, Adanara called.

    Nene sighed. She wasn''t sure what she was going to do. Was she about to attack the Knights of the Church, if they could be called such? Was she going to violate her oath to never hurt the innocents? The entire scenario was a waking nightmare and her mind was unable to process it. She let herself be guided by instinct, which told her to help her companions. She drew her sword and ran to the witch''s side.

    Kora spat out some blood and walked around the knights, who, confused and frightened, stood watching as she retrieved her spear from their comrade''s shattered skull with a shivering, visceral sound. One of them stared at Nene in disbelief.

    ?The Inquisitor¡­?

    ?What? Is she alive??

    ?What''s happening??

    ?You should leave?, she said. ?Forget about chasing me?

    ?No way!?

    The man looked at his fallen comrade. One of them was dead, another had run for the hills. Asking them to go home as if nothing had happened was truly foolish, yet Nene hoped they would listen to her. As much as her priority was to escape their General, there was something immediate that worried her more: Kora''s face was a mask of blood, her composure, her grace were just a memory. What they had in front of them was a heretical shaman from the horror stories that were so popular among cadets of the Inquisition. A frenzied, blood-crazed witch, whose body did not suffer pain like that of other mortal beings. Nene searched for the hilt of her silver dagger. It would have been wise to purge the shaman immediately, yet she hesitated. She had already hesitated in the past, out of doubt, out of caution, but in that moment it was different: she was afraid.

    A noise, a rustling in the distance, attracted the Warden¡¯s attention. She turned around and let out a deep growl. Her voice had become hoarse, dark, as if not belonging to that world, just like her movements, once elegant, even haughty, then feral, spasmodic. She threw her spear in the direction of the noise and dropped to all fours.

    ?FOUND YOU!?, she roared.

    The screams of the knight who had fled shortly before and who, perhaps struck by remorse, had returned to help his companions, echoed in the forest. Kora galloped in the direction of his voice, which became increasingly sharp and terrified.

    ?Inquisitor!?, one of the knights shouted. ?Purge the monster! We can assist you!?

    ?Inquisitor, please!?

    Nene stood still, unable to act in the face of that unexpected display of ferocity. She looked around for Adanara, but the woman was as shocked as she was, pale, even trembling. The knights did not dare move without her command, so they just listened. The shrill screams became gasps, a breathy voice struggling to survive. Then a hiss, a thud and finally silence.

    ?Witches¡­?

    ?Let''s go! We have to go!?, shouted the other man.

    ?No! Revenge! For our comrades! For the Saint!?

    With a battlecry, the knight charged towards them. Adanara threw him a stone, which hit him in the shoulder, but the man ignored the pain and continued to run, his arm outstretched, his hand firm around his mace¡¯s hilt. A blow to the chest or head from him would have been deadly.

    Nene took a long step forward. She had to hurt him, to disarm him. Luckily for her, even though her opponent was wearing a steel breastplate, his arms and legs were exposed. She prayed to God to help her, before focusing solely on her movements.

    The man, blinded by anger, stretched out his arm as much as he could, looking to hit with as much strength and weight as possible. His movements were awkward, his breathing laboured. Nene leaned forward at the last moment. She felt the knight''s powerful blow displace the air above her, missing her skull by an inch, grazing her hair. As she ducked, she slashed diagonally at the man''s shins. He shouted.

    The knight''s weight overwhelmed her as he tumbled onto her. For a moment she lost her sense of direction, but she regained it when the man, flailing like a wounded animal, punched her in the stomach. He was on top of her, his face a mask of pain, his gaze devoid of any light of reason, growling and shouting like a wild beast.

    ?Die, witch! Die!?

    Adanara lunged at the man and grabbed him by the hair. He began to struggle, giving Nene the freedom to move.

    She acted instinctively. She half-sworded her blade and pointed it at the knight''s throat.

    ?Stop! Surrender!?

    The man listened to her. He stopped fidgeting, he stopped struggling. His cries died out. Nene breathed a sigh of relief.

    Until she felt something hot on her hands.

    Thick dark blood ran down her blade, down her arms. The knight collapsed on top of her again, lifeless. Over his shoulder, she saw the shocked face of Adanara and not far away the last surviving knight, paralyzed by fear.

    What had she done? She hadn''t killed him. An Inquisitor does not kill the innocents. Their sacred blades serve the Church and the Archangel, to purge the world of the damned and the Evil One.

    ?Nene??, Adanara called.

    She didn''t answer. She didn''t care. She didn''t care about Kora, the dragon, or their journey. She had violated her oath. She had abandoned her faith yet again, she had killed a person. She had taken an innocent life.

    Not even the groans of the last knight managed to shake her out of her disbelief. Not even Adanara''s terrified screams, the bestial sounds that echoed through the emptiness of the forest, the crashes and crunches.

    ?Master, stop! Stop¡­ Let him be¡­?, the witch begged.

    Nene didn''t move a muscle. The blood on her hands got cold, the weight of her victim suffocated her, compressing her chest so much that she could no longer breathe. The knight''s embrace was dragging her underground with him, where she deserved to lie.

    She was an Inquisitor with no faith left.

 Chapter 1.32

    There were many rumours about witches. Some Church scholars had dedicated their whole lives to classifying the servants of the Evil One, understanding their different behaviours and how to deal with them, but information about them was scarce and hard to verify. The result was that, for practical purposes, Inquisitors often based their methods on general knowledge, sometimes making it difficult to distinguish truth from legend and superstition. According to some texts, witches offered their souls to the Evil One of their own free will, but some of them went further, offering their bodies, their families, and dedicating themselves to spreading its depravity by any means possible. What distinguished a witch from a damned was the awareness of their actions, what distinguished a shaman from a witch was the extent of their blasphemous madness. Shamans were said to gather followers for sacrificial rites, luring them with promises of wealth, well-being or lust, and to perform horrific ceremonies, devouring children, desecrating Church symbols and mating with animals.

    Nene had never believed that the distinction was relevant: a servant of the Evil One remains such, regardless of their intentions, and as such shall be purged. Knowing Adanara had given her a different perspective on the matter, she had begun to understand that human emotions can deceive poor unfortunate souls, making them vulnerable to temptation by the promises of the Evil One. In her eyes, over time, Adanara had gone from being a monster, an enemy of all that is sacred and right, to a victim of circumstance, a desperate and foolish girl who had made a terrible mistake. For the first time in her life, Nene had considered the possibility that some of the servants of the Evil One were just people and that as such they could redeem themselves. However, not everyone was like Adanara. Those legends, those stories that she had believed to be excessive, made up only to warn children against the Evil One, were in front of her very eyes.

    Kora remained motionless, kneeling over the corpse of the last knight she had struck down. The man''s skull had been smashed with bare hands, his face covered in deep scratches that only the claws of a beast could inflict. The Warden loomed over the lifeless body and stared at it with unhealthy satisfaction, panting.

    Nene''s crisis of faith faded into terror, even though the weight of her victim was still pressing on her. She feared for her life, feared that Kora would devour her too. Adanara didn¡¯t come to her help. She was paralyzed, shocked, staring at the havoc caused by her master. What they had witnessed was not the Kora who had welcomed them and hosted them despite her people''s distrust, but something different: a ferocious monster, crazed by bloodlust, a horrid abomination that took pleasure in the death of others. Nene pushed with all her strength the corpse that was holding her to the ground. She managed to move him enough to crawl away from his cold embrace. As she shuffled away, Adanara found her voice again.

    ?Master??, she whispered.

    Kora turned her head towards her. She was still catching her breath. She wiped the blood from her face and stared at her hands. Thick claws had emerged from her fingertips, causing painful-looking sores. She grimaced and her beastly blades slowly retracted.

    ?Are you hurt??, the Warden asked.

    Her voice was calm, as if nothing noticeable had happened. Nene got to her feet and stood between her and Adanara. She took out the cross, the dagger and pointed them at Kora.

    ?What are you??, she asked.

    Kora acted scared. She stood up and took a step back, raising her hands.

    ?What does that mean? Adanara??

    The witch didn''t say a word. Despite their differences, she and Nene were sharing the same fear, that what they were facing was a terrible, furious beast, and that their lives were in danger.

    ?Speak! What are you? Do you praise the Evil One??

    ?What are you talking about?! I am Kora, Warden of Tuatha!?

    ?You aren¡¯t answering her?, Adanara said. ?What... what did you just do??

    ?What, this? I defeated the invaders with the gifts of Salisander, spirit of flame and protector of my people. Why... are you afraid of me??

    ?Gifts??

    ?My ascension is not complete, but yes, her gifts are changing my body. I thought I''d explained it to you, so why are you looking at me like that?!?

    Nene was on the verge of tears. The tension of the fight began to fade, leaving room for remorse. Four men had died, one by her hand, the others massacred by an incomprehensible, feral creature, just because they had the misfortune of crossing their path.

    ?You should see your face?, she sobbed. ?If you are trying to deceive me, at least take that grin off you, you monster!?

    ?I¡­ don''t¡­?, Kora stammered. ?Ascension is also affecting my mind, it''s true, but... They were enemies!?

    ?Master, what is a monster if not one who takes pleasure in killing??

    The Warden took another step back, trembling. Part of her seemed to agree with them, another one was desperate to justify her actions.

    ?I am no monster¡­ Moka ascended and¡­ he has always been kind. He helped people, he caressed me when I was afraid...?

    ?Flesh-eating dragons?, Nene concluded. ?This is what you call ¡°ascension¡±. Maybe you don''t think of yourself as a monster, but you''re becoming one! And I have to¡­?

    Kora picked up her spear and held it towards them. Unlike during their previous fight, the Warden looked shocked, intimidated and deeply hurt.

    ?I am no monster¡­?, she repeated. ?I won''t hurt you?

    ?You got hit straight in the face and just shrugged it off! You split open a man''s head with your bare hands! How can we feel safe next to you?!?

    ?How... the way the lamb feels safe in the shepherd''s arms...?, she stammered.

    ?When the shepherd gets tired of taking care of the lamb, he cooks it and eats it?, Adanara replied, stone cold. ?How do we know you''ll keep control??

    ?I''m in control! Do you think I was in some sort of¡­ frenzy? That I didn''t know what I was doing? I would never direct my strength against my allies!?

    ?The fact that you were being yourself is perhaps even worse¡­?

    The Warden gritted her teeth. The wood of her spear creaked under the strength of her grip.

    ?You judge me, again and again, but we are no different¡­ you don''t know how I feel! You don''t understand me and my people!?

    ?You don''t understand how we feel either! We are scared! We are afraid that what just happened will happen again!?

    ?Don''t¡­ don''t¡­?

    ?Can you promise that it won''t??

    Kora began to pant, then sob. She backed away again as she cried her eyes out. Her face was filled with pain, with resentment, her entire body was trembling.

    Suddenly she turned back and ran away.

    Nene should have chased her, purged her, but she couldn''t, such was the fear that creature had instilled in her. She watched as it disappeared into the thicket of brush. She only lowered her guard when its footsteps could no longer be heard.

    ?This can¡¯t be true. Tell me it''s not?

    ?Hey, calm down, don''t lose your head?, the witch said. ?Now is not the time, we need to figure out what to do?

    ?I killed him! I killed him!?

    ?You saved my life, Nene. You were trying to protect me¡­ Thank you?

    Adanara''s kind words came unexpectedly and helped her not give in to panic. She was right, they had to decide what to do. She would have found the time to mourn the death of the knight she had killed, and think about the implications of her action, later.

    ?We need to get Oto and Nila, and get out of here?, she suggested. ?I''m afraid you will have to give up on the shaman''s teachings?

    ?Fine by me, but how? We can''t climb to the top of that tree?

    ?We need Kora to get up there¡­?

    ?By the way... where did she go? The tree is in the opposite direction to¡­?

    The realisation hit them both out of the blue. Adanara stared at her with eyes wide open and began to move towards the woods where Kora had fled.

    ?The cave!?, she shouted.

    ?She can¡¯t free the dragon!?

    ?Of course she will! You heard her before, she''s gone, obsessed with her Moka?

    ?Let''s chase her!?

    They ran at breakneck speed. They had no hope of reaching Kora, who knew the area better than them and boasted a physicality that was supernatural.

    Nene run through her memories, recollecting anecdotes she had heard from master Inquisitors: although none of them ever met a shaman, some had chased some damned, in the rare cases in which they had arrived at a village too late, and the local inhabitants and priests had failed to restrain the beast. Their stories came all with the same recommendation: caution. The capabilities of the damned could not be assessed according to the standards of ordinary mortals, and the one they were chasing was not just any damned. She racked her brain trying to remember any scrap of useful information, without success. For the second time since she had left the monastery, she was facing something unknown, something that would have made even the most experienced of Inquisitors falter.

    They ran through the rotten foliage of late autumn, thanks to which the signs of Kora''s passage were very obvious. They kept going until their breath ran out and finally reached a place that looked familiar.

    ?There it is?, Adanara said. ?That¡¯s the place, am I right??

    ?Yes, that¡¯s the rock?

    The imposing boulder under which they had taken refuge a few days earlier, trying to escape the Lightbringers, looked more sinister than ever. It led to a magical prison, which contained a tremendous damned. It had been the hiding spot of two blasphemous spirits and a bloody shaman. Going in there meant almost certain death. The narrow tunnels was the perfect spot for Kora if she wanted to ambush them. Nene unsheathed her sword and handed it to Adanara.

    ?Do you know how to use it??

    ?What?! Absolutely not!?

    ?You will have to defend yourself somehow?

    ?Do you think so? But, master...?

    ?I know that... we¡¯ve had divergences, but I hope that this time you will agree with me: Kora is a threat, she is... basically a damned, even if not under the influence of the Evil One, but of something else?

    ?Do you think that the Salisander she always talks about is akin to the Evil One?!?

    ?Of course it is! You saw what she did! You saw how¡­ she enjoyed killing?

    ?You see monsters everywhere!?

    ?What am I supposed to see?! Don''t lie to yourself!?

    Adanara glared at her. It wasn''t the time to argue, yet Nene wanted to make sure she could count on her watching her back once inside the cave. Their differences in ideology could have waited, as Kora was about to attempt to unleash a terrible calamity upon the lands.

    ?I think our priority should be healing Moka. Then, master will see reason?

    ?Seriously? How do you still think it¡¯s even possible?!?

    ?I don''t know! But¡­ I don''t want to fight her¡­ I feel sorry for her?

    ?Adanara, please. Believe me, I feel sorry for her too, but¡­ I need to know I can rely on you. We don''t know if Kora will be hostile or not, but if she were...?

    The witch refused the offer of the sword. Nene almost despaired, fearing she was being abandoned to herself, but Adanara''s look suggested otherwise.

    ?If she comes at us, I''ll make her regret teaching me her magic?, she said with determination. ?I hate you, but I haven''t forgotten what you did for me just now?

    ?Is that supposed to reassure me??

    ?Deal with it?

    The witch slid in the mud and leaves, towards the chasm that hid Shilfi and Rune''s cave. Nene sheathed her sword and followed her through. They crawled among the slime and insects and fell into the opening of the tunnel that led to Moka''s prison.

    <hr>

    ?Just a little more, just...?

    Kora''s whispering voice was spreading through the cave like an unholy chant. Nene and Adanara, having reached the end of the tunnels, remained observing her from above, unsure what to do. The Warden lay on her knees on the resin suspended above a sea of ??stars, dangling obsessively.

    ?Moka¡­?, she whimpered. ?I''m almost done. It hurts¡­?

    Adanara glared at Nene and motioned for her to go downstairs. She hesitated: it wasn¡¯t a good idea to get in so impulsively. Kora wasn''t sure she could undo her master''s prison, and to face her meant facing a danger they didn''t fully understand. These and other thoughts kept her from acting, but they were interrupted when, in front of her very eyes, Adanara jumped down.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The woman landed with a thud. The fall was quite high and she fell on all fours. Kora turned around.

    ?Adanara¡­?, she whispered.

    ?What are you doing? Stop it, you''re putting your people in danger!?

    Kora''s face was purple as if she had a terrible fever. The white and alien light coming from the sea of ??stars illuminated her figure making her look like a faint shadow, a fragile being surrounded by a mystical and mysterious aura. Big tears rolled down her blissful face, together with a smile.

    ?I did it?, she said.

    The white light became pinkish and much more intense. The earth trembled, the sea of ??stars disappeared in the dazzling light that engulfed it. A deafening roar invaded the cave. Nene covered her ears, but still, her head felt like it was about to shatter from that noise. She watched in disbelief the vibrant resin gradually turning to sand. Adanara''s feet began to sink.

    ?Run!? she shouted, reaching down. ?Take my hand!?

    The witch didn''t even turn around. She probably couldn''t even hear her. She was trying desperately not to sink, but the ground beneath her was unstable. After a few moments her clumsy steps betrayed her, she fell to all fours and was quickly swallowed up in a swirl of sand.

    ?No!?

    Nene tried to get a glimpse of her in the sandy swirl, to no avail. A little further on, Kora was also sinking but was not being swallowed up. The sand swirled around her without ever touching her, as if she were protected by an invisible sphere. She sank further and further downward as the sand compacted. The ground level dropped several metres and began to reveal its secret.

    At first, indistinguishable shapes. Then a large paw with long claws, powerful horns. The sand continued to fall until there were only small piles scattered here and there. Kora was about ten metres lower than Nene, and in front of her lay sleeping a monster of legends. An enormous scaly creature, more than twenty metres long, with brown skin and four powerful legs. It had a long, sinuous tail that culminated in a green fin. Large, bat-like wings emerged from its back. Its massive snout was covered with bony plates, it had a huge mouth from which long sharp teeth emerged. Its eyes were closed and its belly moved in rhythm with its deep breathing.

    Nene couldn''t locate Adanara and felt like crying. She had to go down and look for her, but she could not possibly make such a leap. Kora stood up, battered, and got closer to the creature. She caressed its belly and began to sob.

    ?Moka? Moka, wake up!?, she begged. ?Come back to me!?

    The dragon opened its eyes. The vertical pupils constricted and dilated several times. Its rosy iris was bloodshot, its gaze darted in every direction as if frightened.

    ?Moka it''s me?

    Nene held back a retch. The Archangel''s blessing twisted her guts in the presence of that extraordinary damned. Kora was about to be killed, blinded by love. Even though she was also a monster who deserved such an end, Nene foolishly felt pity for her.

    ?Get away! It¡¯s damned! Run!?

    Her voice seemed to startle the dragon who raised its head and looked around. It struggled to its feet, so massive that each of its movements echoed in the cave. When it was back on its paws, it looked at Kora.

    ?Don''t you recognize me??, the Warden asked. ?It¡¯s me, Kora?

    The monster growled. Its rows of sharp teeth could have easily torn apart anything, even the Warden''s unnaturally strong body. She, however, seemed not to care: she stood still, dreamy, happy to have found her master, resigned to her end and indifferent to the consequences of her craziness.

    Nene took out the cross and pointed it at the damned, who roared towards her in return. The dragon leapt upward and clung to the cave walls. The earth shook, the cavity was invaded by a cloud of dust. Nene almost fell over. She couldn¡¯t react in time to the powerful paw that was reaching towards her. The dragon''s claws tore at the rock and she felt the ground slipping from beneath her feet. She fell.

    She screamed at the top of her lungs as she fell downwards. Dust and debris surrounded her, scratching her face. She watched the ceiling move further and further away, she waved her arms and legs as if that could slow her fall.

    The fall slowed. She felt a sensation that she recognised from her first time in that cave. Below and above seemed reversed. She gently reached the ground. Above her, the dragon, still hanging on the walls, roared ferociously.

    ?Are you okay??, Kora asked.

    Nene jumped up, startled by her voice. Kora had saved her, but she still wasn''t about to let her guard down in her presence. She looked around for Adanara. Her priority was to find her and escape. She had no idea how, but first, she had to survive, and her best hope was to join forces with the witch. She likely was buried in one of the piles of sand scattered around the cave. She had to find her quickly before she died of suffocation.

    ?Now I will calm him down so you can heal him?, the Warden said. ?Yes??

    For a moment Nene met her gaze and saw no reason, no light in it. She nodded, hoping that by doing so Kora wouldn''t mind her.

    ?Come, Moka! Come here! They are friends?

    Nene ran at full speed towards a pile of sand and sank her hands into it. She began to dig, but a roar from behind caught her attention. The dragon had dropped to the ground and was aiming at Kora, who spread her arms and walked towards him.

    A dragon''s paw rose upwards and slammed down upon the Warden.

    Nene couldn''t believe her eyes. The dragon''s paw settled on the ground in a cloud of dust. A chilling sound, which sent a shiver down her spine, confirmed that Kora''s bones had been shattered with a single, powerful blow.

    The dragon''s paw closed like a fist. It lifted Kora''s body, helpless, her arms and legs dangled broken and covered in bruises, emerging between its claws. Nene pulled out her dagger. Their plan had failed, Moka was damned, a threat to the entire world. As such he had to be purged. The beast needed to be purged. Its body was covered in thick scales, but there must have been an opening¡­

    She stared into the creature''s eyes. Her fear turned to anger. She didn''t know much about Moka, but that idiot had given up his soul to the Evil One and deserved his unfortunate fate. His foolishness had caused suffering to him, to his people and in particular to Kora, which he had killed himself, unable to control his own body, reduced to a mere pawn in the power games of the Evil One. She made an oath that Kora would have been Warden Moka''s last victim.

    She darted forward.

    The monster noticed her. It roared while still holding its disciple in its paw. It then dropped her to the floor. The sight of Kora''s shattered body rekindled Nene''s fear. She chased it away by screaming, but her voice was surpassed by the beast''s roar.

    The dragon galloped in her direction and raised an arm, ready to smash her to the ground. She planted her feet and stopped suddenly. The dragon''s mighty blow crashed in front of her, missing her by a whisker. The earth shook and she almost lost her balance. She looked at her opponent, figuring it was impossible to reach for its eyes. She needed a more accessible target. She ran around the paw hoping its belly was exposed. The dragon stood on its hind legs, then dropped to the ground. Its blows crashed behind Nene, who kept running, her dagger clutched in her hand.

    Could she take it down? All she had to do was try.

    She recovered a shred of hope when she distinguished the skin of the beast''s belly, devoid of scales. The dragon took a step back, trying to put distance between the two of them, but she didn''t miss the opportunity. The monster''s soft belly was a metre above her head. She held her weapon backwards, bent her legs and jumped. She lunged at the monster and, to her pleasant surprise, the blade tore through its skin.

    Moka roared.

    The dragon began to shake and flap its tail and legs wildly. Nene jumped a second time and hit it again. It rolled on its side and tumbled away from her. It quickly got back to its feet, even more ferocious than before. Its jaws opened wide and snapped in her direction.

    Nene dropped onto her back. The dragon''s bite closed a few centimetres above her abdomen. As teeth gnashed together, the dragon''s hot breath hit her face and made her feel sick. When the monster''s snout retreated, she rose to her feet.

    She wasn''t fast enough.

    A paw came crashing down on her. Nene was unable to avoid it, so she fell onto her back again. The claws grazed her shoulders. The weight of the blow compresses her chest. Luckily, she sank into the sandy ground just enough to not get crushed, but she was stuck under the monster¡¯s paw. Only her head was free to move.

    She squirmed and managed to free her armed hand. She struck the beast and to her amazement discovered that her silver blade could penetrate even the scales. Moka, however, didn''t seem intimidated. On the contrary, he pressed harder on the ground. Nene couldn¡¯t breathe anymore. Her senses became foggy. She threw her head backwards trying to crawl out of that deadly grip, but she wasn''t strong enough.

    She looked at Kora, or what was left of her, crumpled like a pile of broken branches. Tears clouded Nene''s eyes as her mind realised that there was no escape, that soon she too would have been a mess of shattered bones, a viscous lump of blood and flesh.

    ¡­

    She felt something grab her arm. She turned to find herself face-to-face with Adanara.

    ?Sorry?, the witch said.

    She put something cold and smooth in her hand. It was the glass object she had brought with her to try to heal Moka. Did Adanara believe she could still proceed with the original plan? Nene closed her eyes. She wanted to shout at Adanara to flee, but she no longer had the strength to do so. In an instant, the dragon would have been upon both of them.

    She had failed. She felt sorry for Nila and Oto, who were hoping for their return. They would have been disappointed, heartbroken. She felt relief at the idea that, since she too was about to die, she wouldn''t have to face Nila, wouldn''t have to witness her desperation over the loss of her sister. She felt comfort in hoping that Oto would return home and soon forget about her.

    She felt pain as the shards of glass pierced her palm. She opened her eyes.

    The dragon towered over her, its mighty muscles tense, yet it didn''t move at all. Terrible gusts of wind crashed into its face. The creature appeared confused and had a hard time moving. Adanara was shouting something at her, but the roaring wind prevented her from understanding it. Nene looked at her hand: the witch was pressing it against the beast''s paw. She had shattered the glass object, but Nene was the only one who was bleeding. The blood of the damned was also needed and they didn''t have much time.

    Adanara kept on shouting, showing her her dagger. Was she afraid that the silver would interfere with the ritual? Nene was unable to move, unable to reach her sword.

    The dragon moved. The wind weakened and the monster pressed on her. She lost her breath. Moka raised his other front paw, ready to crush both.

    A flicker of anger crossed Adanara''s face. She gripped the dagger and stared at Nene''s hand.

    An excruciating pain assailed her when the witch stabbed her.

    Nene screamed.

    The numbness went away in an instant, her senses came back.

    It was painful!

    She squirmed, but with each of her movements, it hurt more. She felt like if she had moved too much she would have torn her hand off the wrist.

    The dragon roared. Its eyes nearly popped out of its sockets. The gigantic being let go and tumbled to the ground, shaking as if in spasms. Likewise, Nene, finally free, pushed away Adanara with her free hand and curled up in pain over the wounded one. She screamed again, blinded by pain and anger.

    But above all, she felt it.

    The Evil One knocked on the front door of her soul, like a sweet song, a warm and comfortable caress. Her chest burned more than her wound, her forehead turned hot. She gasped and panted. The fear and humiliation she had suffered at the hands of Adanara flashed through her mind.

    The witch had stabbed her. During their second attempt at healing a damned, Jiriel had helped her, protected her from the Evil One... Or had she? Hadn''t she perhaps protected the infamous witch from Nene, instead? Her stomach clenched as the Evil One''s whispers instilled in her thoughts that were not her own, emotions that brought her on the verge of madness.

    She had to get up, she had to purge everyone. Moka, Kora, Adanara, finally herself. An Inquisitor who kills an innocent is not worthy of the name. Her heresy would end with her, but not in vain. She had to tear the silver dagger from her flesh and thrust it into the witch''s throat. It was so easy¡­ She was there, within arm''s reach, leaning over her¡­

    ?Nene, forgive me?, Adanara cried. ?We did it?

    Those tears, those false, deceiving tears. How she longed to see them dry on a pale dead face, a lifeless body finally pure. There was still hope of redeeming their souls, she just needed a little strength, she just had to reach out for her neck.

    ?I''m sorry! I had to!?

    Adanara took her sane hand and squeezed it. Nene was so close to her throat...

    Maybe she could have done it even without the dagger? It would have been so satisfying to tear the life out of her with her fingernails. It would have been so¡­ satisfying¡­ so¡­.

    An Inquisitor never kills the innocents.

    The thought flashed through her mind like a bolt. What was wrong with her? Adanara, that Adanara, an innocent? It was absurd to even think about it. She was a witch, an enemy of all that is right.

    Nene had to fight for her life before the witch could finish her off.

    Although the witch had hurt her, but only to complete the ritual, to save her life.

    She inhaled.

    ?Nene? Can you hear me??

    Nene gulped loudly. She was breathing heavily. The whispers stopped. Heavy sweat gathered on her forehead. The stinging pain was still there as she made the mistake of looking down at the wound. Her dagger was stuck in the back of her hand. She could not feel her fingers anymore, which had assumed an unnatural position. The whole thing was a disgusting lump of blood and glass fragments.

    ?It hurts?, she complained.

    ?I''m sorry, I... I... had to...?

    ?The Evil One, I no longer feel it?

    ?It worked! We are safe!?

    Adanara helped her sit up. The dragon lay at the back of the cave, on its side. It was breathing heavily but had stopped fidgeting. Had they managed to free Moka from the Evil One?

    ?You''re alive?, Nene said.

    Tears flooded her vision. She had given up Adanara for dead. She looked at her in disbelief above the pink light coming from the bottom of the cave. Her hair was full of sand and her face was covered in several abrasions, but she was alive.

    ?I almost suffocated?, she laughed nervously. ?Where is Master??

    Nene wanted to avoid her seeing Kora in the state she was in, but she gave herself away by instinctively turning towards the Warden¡¯s remains. Adanara''s gaze followed hers and was stunned by the sight.

    ?Oh¡­ no¡­?

    A deep roar caught their attention. The dragon was getting back on its feet. It shook its body and tail, freeing it from some debris and sand.

    ?What now??

    ?Let''s hope it worked...?

    The idea of losing her life made Nene tremble. She contracted every muscle, her battered hand hurt even more. With the healthy one, she clung to Adanara. She was one step away from giving in to despair. The witch wrapped her arms around her and hugged her, covering her with her body. The dragon spotted them. It took an uncertain step towards them. The pierced paw forced him to hobble, his belly was moving irregularly. It looked exhausted and in pain. It was getting close. When it was a couple of metres away, it stopped.

    ?What have you done to me??

    A deep, hoarse voice echoed all around. It took them a moment to realise that the voice was coming from the dragon.

    ?Did it... speak?? Adanara asked.

    ?I don''t hear the whispers anymore?, Moka insisted. ?What have you done to me??

    ?The Evil One, we... The spirit that whispers. We have¡­ drove it away?

    ?Liars! Humans invade our land, they kill our children!?

    ?It¡¯s the truth. Kora, she freed you! She brought us here to¡­?

    ?Kora!?

    The dragon raised its snout as if struck by a sudden memory. It searched the surrounding area until it identified the remains of its disciple. It got as close as its size would allow it and inhaled.

    ?Kora¡­?

    ?She wanted to save you. She wanted you to protect Tuatha from invaders?

    ?Uhm¡­?

    Moka planted its paws firmly on the ground and spread its wings. It moved them gently as if stretching, then finally walked towards them again.

    ?I don''t believe you, but she''ll tell me whether you''re lying or not?

    ?What? She... is alive??

    ?Now you will come with me?

    Without waiting for a response, the dragon stretched out a powerful paw towards them. Nene began to panic. She wanted to draw her sword and defend herself. Adanara, however, held her even tighter, pressed her face against her until she could no longer see anything.

    ?He won''t hurt us?, she whispered to her.

    ?How can you know that??

    ?We have no choice but to trust. Calm down?

    The reptile''s grip lifted them off the ground. They were almost completely enveloped by its scaly paw. Each jolt rekindled the terrible pain Nene felt. She began to tremble. She wanted to go back to Nila.

    ?Hold your breath?, Moka ordered.

    A stronger shake, then a flap of wings. A loud crash followed by a roar told them that Moka was climbing the cave walls.

    Nene inhaled as much as she could. It was difficult to take in air in her condition, but she hurried to do so when she heard the splash of water coming from above. The water enveloped her and Adanara in an instant. She closed her eyes and prayed for her life once again.

 Chapter 1.33

    ?We''re flying!?

    Nene and Adanara lay soaked, hanging from the scaly toes of Moka''s enormous paw. The dragon had emerged from the lake and was flapping its wings vigorously. They made a rhythmic sound, each beat accompanied by a jolt, and with each push, the ground moved away from them.

    Nene held on with only one arm. Her right hand, seriously injured, caused her unspeakable pain. She had managed to ignore it for a while in the face of danger, but now that the dragon''s immediate threat was averted, she felt like screaming her lungs out. She groaned, completely indifferent to the spectacle that loomed before her eyes, the forest appearing further and further away, as they flew towards the top of the great tree.

    A hand caressed her back. She let out a moan and began to pant.

    ?We''re almost there?, Adanara said.

    ?It hurts¡­?

    ?Wait, I''ll help you?

    The witch put an arm around her waist, helping her to hold herself up. The pain, however, showed no signs of subsiding. She was afraid to look at her hand, so she left it dangling in the air.

    ?I have to remove the dagger?, she complained.

    ?Erm... wouldn''t it be better... to let Nila do it??

    ?Please, I can''t take it anymore!?

    ?I know, but... well, I don''t know what to do! Hold on?

    She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. She tried to focus on anything other than the pain, but it was impossible. Adanara had left her hand in such a pitiful state. The worst thoughts crept into her. She wondered if she could have moved it again, or if it had to be amputated. How could she have fought the Evil One, as an Inquisitor missing a hand?

    ?We''re almost there?, the witch said. ?I see the branches?

    The gigantic body of the tree on which the Cloud Folk¡¯s refuge stood was in front of them. Nene focused on her breathing. It was difficult to try to calm down, given what had just happened: the fight with the knights, Kora''s unexpected ferocity, a second fight against a monster from legends... She began to count the wings¡¯ flaps. After a few moments, they reached the foliage of the large tree. The dragon clung to a branch using its hind legs. It took momentum and jumped upwards, grabbing onto the next one. The impact made both its passengers shiver, the sound of the claws tearing the wood testified to Moka''s strength, a strength they had barely escaped from. It took another leap and another. Nene was on the verge of throwing up, her insides in turmoil, when she heard a chorus of bleating, chaotic and full of terror.

    Moka took one last leap and flapped his wings a few times. He landed on the gigantic platform that the Cloud Folk used as a pasture for their livestock. A large herd of sheep scattered in every direction. In the distance, they saw the shepherds running towards them. The dragon rested them gently on the ground. Nene almost fell to all fours. Luckily for her, Adanara helped her hold herself up, saving her from leaning on her injured hand. The witch held her by the shoulders and slowly helped her lie down on her back.

    ?You did it?, she reassured her. ?We are safe, now?

    ?Oh, I¡¯m so fucking happy...?, she replied sarcastically.

    Adanara smiled at her. Behind her, Nene saw the bulk of the dragon, who however was no longer paying attention to them, but to the shepherds who were sprinting in their direction.

    ?Kora is hurt!? he roared. ?Take her to the sanctuary!?

    ?Warden Moka!?

    ?Warden Moka is back!?

    ?A little help here too??, Adanara shouted.

    A woman ran to Nene and watched her for a moment. Her disgusted expression didn''t bode well for her hand, but she nevertheless offered to help. Together with Adanara, they managed to lift her without causing her too much pain, grabbed her by the shoulders and feet, and carried her towards the sanctuary.

    <hr>

    Nene came back to her senses and saw a man of the Cloud Folk. He was speaking to her, but she felt dizzy which made it difficult for her to understand his words. She blinked repeatedly, trying to make out her surroundings. She was lying on a mat on the ground, inside the sanctuary at the top of the village. Not far away, a group of people were gathered in a corner looking extremely busy. The man waved a hand in front of her eyes to get her attention.

    ?Can you hear me??, he told her.

    She nodded. She had no idea who that person was. He had the bizarre features typical of his people, but marked by deep wrinkles, an elderly man. Maybe he had treated her, maybe she was safe...

    A stinging pain in her hand reminded her that her hopes were in vain. She felt the weight of the dagger still stuck in her flesh, but she didn''t dare look.

    ?Drink this, it will make the pain go away?

    The old man brought a wooden bowl to her lips. An acrid scent invaded her nostrils as she instinctively closed her mouth. She was still scared and unsure whether or not she could trust that stranger.

    ?Hurry up, girl, drink it?

    ?Mmm?, she moaned.

    She felt confused. She had no idea who that man was, nor what his peers were doing nearby. Fear and doubt were taking over her, not knowing if she was in danger or not. Why had Adanara left her? The old man sighed. An instant later he looked at something above her. He stood up and held the bowl out towards someone.

    ?She refuses the anaesthetic?, he explained.

    ?I''ll take care of it, thanks?

    Nene almost burst into tears, recognizing Nila''s voice. She turned her head. Her neck and back ached, but she finally managed to see her. The woman bent down next to her and caressed her forehead.

    ?I have to treat you immediately. I-it''ll hurt, so you''ll need this?, Nila explained, handing her the bowl again.

    She took a small sip. It was a thick, spicy mash that caused her throat and nose to burn. Nila lifted her head a little, to help her drink. With each sip, she felt lighter and drowsier. She no longer felt her fingers, then her feet, then almost her entire body.

    ?How do you feel??, Nila asked.

    ?It doesn''t hurt anymore?, she whispered.

    ?Already? Good. Ada, help me¡­ Ada??

    Nila looked around for her sister, but she was missing. Instead, Oto appeared at her side, looking shocked, his eyes fixated on Nene''s hand.

    ?What do you need??, the boy asked.

    ?Hold her still. Don''t let her move at all costs, okay??

    Oto nodded. He grabbed her arm and lay on top of her, pinning her to the ground with his weight. Nene felt almost nothing, so she rested her head on the ground, relaxed.

    Then Nila touched her, and she screamed.

    Nene started struggling by instinct. Oto held her down. The pain shot up her arm as sudden and intense pangs. She began to cry. She tried to arch her back, as her limbs felt like missing, in vain.

    ?We''re almost there?

    One last painful twinge, and then it all ended. Nila, who had been holding her breath the entire time, started breathing again with a satisfied expression. She dropped the dagger to the ground, making a metallic sound, then picked up something from a pocket, something Nene couldn''t see, but her movements reminded her of a tailor sewing.

    ?Can I let her go now??, Oto asked.

    ?Nene, do you still feel pain??

    She shook her head. Oto shifted, making it easier for her to breathe. The boy walked away for a moment, then returned with a damp cloth and began cleaning her face.

    ?Kora¡­?, Nene managed to whisper.

    ?They''re taking care of her, don''t worry?

    ?Adanara??

    ?I don''t know where she¡¯s now?

    ?Done?, Nila announced. ?Now w-we just need to keep the wound clean and wait for it to heal on its own?

    ?Will I lose my hand??, she asked in a faint voice.

    ?No, o-of course not?

    Nila came closer and caressed her cheek. Her hand felt hot, which made her realise that her body was regaining its sensitivity, and dead cold. Soon the pain would have returned too.

    ?Luckily, the Cloud Folk have some fantastic medicines. Don''t worry, you¡¯ll be fine?

    ?We saved the Warden?, she said.

    ?Was that beast the Warden??, Oto asked.

    Nila looked scared at the mention of the dragon. They must have seen it climbing up the tree, or perhaps in the pastures.

    ?He is no longer damned?

    ?Is that why you got hurt? F-from him??

    Nila''s voice hid a reproachful tone. Nene finally found the courage to look down: a horrible gash stretched across the back of her hand. The blood was dry and the deepest part was covered in a sticky substance, similar to what Kora had applied to Adanara''s wounds in the past. Everything was held together with a suture thread. It didn''t look good, but it was already less of a mess than she remembered.

    ?No. Adanara¡­ she had to¡­ I couldn''t move. She had to?

    ?What matters is that you are alive?, Oto intervened. ?You also freed the Warden?

    ?Yes, you''re right?, Nila said, although pouting.

    Nene got back control over her body. She was all sore and bruised, her hand was still screaming in pain, but it was bearable. She raised her healthy arm and grabbed Nila''s hand.

    ?Help Kora?

    ?Don''t worry about Kora?, she replied. ?Also, I don''t know anything about h-how to treat someone like her. Her kind are more competent than me?

    ?What happened to her??, Oto inquired.

    ?She¡­ lost her mind. We met some Lightbringers. She killed them, like... like a beast out of control...?

    ?It''s okay?, Nila reassured her. ?You''ll tell us about it later?

    ?Me too?, she cried. ?I... I killed a man...?

    She sobbed. Her vow was broken. She was a heretic through and through. Nila and Oto exchanged a worried look.

    ?J-just think about getting better, now?

    ?Are you hungry??

    ?Try and eat something?

    ?Okay?, she replied.

    ?Oto, would you mind??

    The boy didn''t have it repeated. He ran away and climbed the ladder that led upstairs. Nila smiled.

    ?Your brother is n-nice, you know that??

    ?Yes, he is?, Nene admitted.

    ?Eat something and rest. Y-you''re all beat up, but for now, it''s better to worry about your hand. We''ll think about smaller bruises and scratches later?

    ?Adanara was also injured?

    ?I know... w-where did that idiot go? Her whole face was covered in burns?

    ?The sand¡­ The resin became sand, and she sank into it?

    ?Sand? I-I thought... Usually, in fairy tales, d-dragons breathe fire, don¡¯t they??

    ?Thank God that¡¯s not the case, apparently?

    ?Don''t ever do it again. P-please. Don''t put yourself in such a danger never again?

    Nene reached out her hand to Nila, who grabbed it. She felt like she had just woken up from a terrible nightmare. She was still tormented by the knight''s death, anxious about Adanara''s disappearance and unsure whether to feel fear, anger or pity towards Kora, but the worst part of it was over. She was still alive.

    ?I was afraid... Of never seeing you again?

    ?Woe to you!?, Nila scolded her, weeping. ?D-don''t you try to go missing. I¡¯ll get angry if you do?

    ?I''m sorry?

    With a thud, Oto jumped the last rungs of the ladder. He knelt over Nene holding a bowl.

    ?I thought liquid food is best?

    ?Yes, thank you. That mud from before made my throat sore?

    ?Be thankful that the C-Cloud Folk know how to prepare an anaesthetic?

    Oto took a spoon from his jacket pocket and dipped it into the bowl. He took out some viscous, yellowish liquid. Nene grimaced.

    ?More mud??

    ?I mixed some honey with water. Try it, it''s good?

    ?Honey? W-where did you find it??

    ?In your bag?

    Nila frowned but Oto paid her no mind. Nene took a sip of that sticky, sweetish and unpleasant to the touch, but no less delicious thing. She laughed at Nila''s sulky expression, whose secret had been discovered by none other than Oto, who didn''t even seem to realise he had been pretty rude, rummaging through Nila¡¯s luggage. For a moment she felt at home again, and safe.

    ?I don''t want you to touch my stuff?

    ?Sorry¡­?

    ?Also, how did you k-know where to look??

    ?When we were travelling in the woods, I saw you. Every time we stopped you took it out, ate some and then hid it again?

    ?Not ¡°every time¡±!?

    Nene craned her neck to look at the small group of Tuatha. They had finally calmed down, and most of them had moved away. The few remaining were sitting on their knees around Kora. She was covered in bandages made of a strange brown fabric, splinted with branches and did not look good at all. The mere fact that she was still alive, however, was a miracle in itself, or something of the sort. Having witnessed the physical prowess of the Warden, how she had taken a blow to the face with a mace as if it was a mere slap, and seeing how she had instead been easily crushed by Moka, Nene felt a shiver down her spine. Kora''s survival was incredible, hers and Adanara''s even more so.

    ?I want to sit up?, she grumbled.

    ?No, no, you have to rest?, Nila replied.

    ?Everything hurts...?

    Nila sighed. She picked up a couple of pillows left on the floor nearby and helped her. Nene''s back and neck were in shambles. She delicately felt all over her body and was pleased to see that, other than bruises and scratches, there didn''t seem to be any serious damage.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ?How do you feel??

    ?Pretty okay... Everything hurts, but I don''t think I have any other injuries?

    ?I-I''ll check later, just to be sure?

    ?What about Adanara??, Oto asked.

    ?My sister d-decided to vanish and make me worry?

    ?Do you want me to look for her??

    ?I¡­ Yes, please?

    The boy smiled and nodded. He got up and ran with his usual haste, out of the sanctuary. Nene continued to stare at Kora. She could make out her chest contracting: she was breathing. Her mind started to calm down. It ran through everything that had just happened.

    Even so, what her body craved most was more food. She eyed the bowl but didn''t dare ask Nila for help. Nila noticed it, smiled and started to feed her. Nene wanted to disappear, feeling extremely embarrassed.

    ?Thank you?, she muttered.

    ?You''re welcome?

    ?How is Kora??, she took a sip.

    ?I don''t know, I-I''ll take a look at her later, if they''ll let me. I thought she was... d-dead when you arrived?

    ?Me too. The dragon¡­ crushed her to the ground, with all of its might. How is it possible that she is still alive??

    ?Perhaps the Cloud Folk are m-much more robust than us?

    Nila stopped feeding her and stood still for a moment, staring into emptiness. Nene looked at her in an attempt to understand what she was thinking, but Nila herself enlightened her.

    ?A dragon¡­ D-did we really meet a dragon??

    <hr>

    The night was harsh for Nene. Although Nila had verified that she had no other serious wounds and had cleaned the one on her hand several times, the pain and fears of the day tormented her until dawn. Oto returned saying that he had found Adanara, who however had chased him away, saying that she wanted to be alone for a while. Luckily, Oto then stayed to sleep next to her: the idea of ??being left alone in the same room with Kora wasn¡¯t appealing at all. Nila, for her part, spent the night upstairs, furious at her sister''s behaviour.

    When the first lights in the morning came, Nene felt even more tired than before. She tried to move her arms and legs and noticed with pleasure that, although all her muscles ached, she felt better. She looked at the hideous wound on her hand and was surprised to see that it was almost completely healed. Most likely, it would have left her a noticeable scar, and she didn''t dare move her fingers for fear of bleeding again, but all things considered, she had gotten away with minimal consequences. She looked to her left and saw Oto, his face resting on the floor, sleeping like a log. Nene was about to get up, but in doing so she inadvertently hit him.

    ?Huh? Oh¡­?

    ?Sorry?, she whispered.

    ?Damn, I fell asleep. Are you okay??

    ?Yes, thank you?

    ?Want some water? Wait, I''ll give you mine?

    Oto''s awkward thoughtfulness made her feel warm. With no small effort, she managed to sit up on her own. The sanctuary was empty except for the two of them, Kora, still lying on the ground, and poor Goro who watched over her. The man looked heartbroken but still waved hello at them. Nene reciprocated. Oto placed his canteen in front of her face. Nene smiled and took it from his hand.

    ?Thanks, I can do it myself. I feel much better already?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?Yup?

    Goro stood up and walked towards them. He sat down opposite her, his imposing bulk contrasting sharply with his round head and good-natured expression.

    ?Thank you for bringing us our Wardens back?

    ?You''re welcome. In exchange, would you tell me something more about her??

    ?What do you mean??

    ?When we left, when you tried to persuade Kora from going, she... well... Had she already lost control in the past? Does it have to do with ascension??

    The hunter sighed deeply and shook his head. He glanced at the Warden, then returned his attention to her.

    ?Kora has always been like this. You know, usually, when a Warden is close to ascension, the tribes choose someone from a group of volunteers to become their disciple. The selection is held by the elders and they are very strict. Sometimes, years pass before they find a valid candidate?

    ?In the end they chose Kora??

    ?Not really. Kora set out alone and found Salisander, the spirit that has always protected our people. She returned with her gift. The elders were furious because she had bypassed them and acted on her own?

    ?Why did she do such a thing??, Oto asked.

    ?Because when Kora wants something, she gets it?, he chuckled. ?She was already in love with Moka then, she would never have missed the opportunity to have him as a teacher. At that point, Moka was forced to take her in. The elders, however, did not agree and decided that Kora would be Warden only until they found a candidate. But no one offered ever?

    ?How come??

    ?No one would have dared to get between Kora and her beloved?

    Nene shivered as she remembered the Warden¡¯s beastly frenzy. She finally understood that the reason her people hadn''t pushed too hard to stop her was not disinterest nor respect, but fear.

    ?And then Tera was born and instantly, without asking for anyone''s consent, the elders appointed him Moka''s successor. Two Wardens had never had a child, so the elders claimed it was a sign. When Tera comes back from his initiation, he will be our Warden?

    ?I should have known I was getting involved in a very personal matter?, Nene observed.

    ?I''m sorry. Thanks again. Kora and I grew up together, and let me tell you, ever since Moka was imprisoned, she had never been the same. I hope... I hope we can get back to normal?

    ?You''ll have to worry about the Lightbringers first?

    ?Warden Moka will protect us?, he replied. ?He asked for help from a spirit to do so?

    ?Relying on the Evil One is a bad idea?

    ?How are you, anyway??

    Nene looked at her hand. She moved her fingertips a little but didn''t dare do more. She wanted to wait for Nila and hear her opinion before risking reopening the wound.

    ?Could be worse?

    ?Your actions will change my people''s opinion of yours?, Goro stated. ?Since you arrived, well... Kora has never had a great reputation, but lately, the elders refused to even meet her or come to the shrine. Like them, almost everybody?

    ?In the Church, where I grew up, her transgressions would not have been forgiven?

    She shuddered at the thought that the same principle was to be applied to her. She was a heretic, she had betrayed the Church. Her former family was gone.

    ?Today, however, one of the elders will come. I hope they will reevaluate their opinions on humans. Your whole kind is not to blame for what those invaders did to us?

    ?You should send messengers to Kumhar?, Oto suggested. ?They can come with us, to clarify things?

    ?Kumhar? The village you come from??

    ?Yes. The mayor has forbidden hunters to enter the forest because... Well, because we met some of your hunters and we feared they were dangerous?

    ?Oh, I see¡­ That would be a good idea. I will talk about it to the elders?

    Goro went back to watch over Kora and Oto climbed upstairs. He returned with some biscuits and apples. Nene eagerly devoured some, which gave her hope for her condition. She had always been told that a strong appetite was a sign of good health. Attracted by the comings and goings, Nila also joined them. She looked sleepy and had heavy eyelids. The bags under her eyes suggested she had slept poorly, probably out of concern for her sister. Since Nene''s wound was mostly healed, Nila encouraged her to try bending her fingers. Very slowly and with some pangs she succeeded in doing so. The back of her hand was extremely stiff and the stitches pulled at her skin. Nila applied the Cloud Folk''s miraculous mud to her again, saying that within a couple of days at most she should have recovered completely. With some help, Nene managed to get to her feet. She knelt next to Goro, curious about Kora''s condition. Finding herself face to face with the monster who had brutally massacred those knights caused her anxiety and contempt, seeing her still unconscious and battered made her feel sorry for her.

    ?Will she wake up??, she asked.

    ?Actually, this night she opened her eyes. She asked for some water and then went back to sleep?

    ?She¡¯ll be fine, then?, Nila explained. ?Thank goodness?

    The sound of the pulleys suggested that someone was using the elevator to get to the sanctuary. Oto ran to peek downstairs. He returned enthusiastically and announced:

    ?Adanara is back!?

    When the elevator reached the top, a small group of people got off. Three men of the Cloud Folk accompanied what appeared to be one of the elders. He was a small, rickety man, hunchbacked and his face was a mask of wrinkles. He had a very long, curved nose, and was chewing constantly, revealing a toothless mouth. Unlike the other Tuatha, he was dressed head to toe in grey fur. Adanara was also with them, her expression grim, the abrasions on her face almost gone.

    ?Ada!?

    Nila ran towards her smiling. When she was on top of her, her expression quickly turned furious.

    ?W-why did you disappear? How are you? Let me have a look at you?

    ?I''m fine. Some guys patched me up¡­?

    ?I was worried! Where did you go??

    ?I had to do something. I''m sorry, can we talk about it later??

    The old man ignored the two sisters and approached Kora. His escort helped him sit down. He had white eyes, he was probably almost completely blind. He stretched out his hand towards Goro, who grabbed it to make himself known.

    ?How is she??

    ?She will live. Warden Moka??

    ?He eats a lot?, the old man laughed. ?And he''s furious. The human told us what happened, so he asked me to come here and talk to Kora?

    ?I''d rather not wake her up?, the hunter protested.

    ?My dear, believe me, this is not out of spite. Warden Moka must decide how to act, but first, we need a precise picture of the situation. The sooner the better?

    Goro sighed. He brought his hands to Kora''s shoulders and shook her gently. He called her name a few times, in vain. Finally, he dipped his hands in a bowl full of water and splashed her face. Slowly, the Warden opened her eyes.

    Nene shivered, but only for a moment. The monster''s fury had vanished, Kora''s madness seemed to have never happened. What she had in front of her was a broken and battered woman, who even struggled to speak. Goro helped her take a sip of water. Kora kept staring at the old man, almost as if she had sensed she was in trouble. Judging by the story her friend had told, she was likely used to that.

    ?Warden Kora, I''m sorry to bother you just now, but unfortunately, Warden Moka cannot wait. Can you speak??

    ?Yes?, she whispered.

    ?Good. I''ll ask you some questions, I expect honest answers. First: is it true that you and the human visitors freed Warden Moka from his prison??

    ?From the prison and the one who whispers?

    ?I see. Did you attack the human visitors, and some invaders in the forest??

    Kora closed her eyes. Hers was an expression of pain. She nodded through tears.

    ?Now the important part. Adanara said that you freed Warden Moka, regardless of the consequences. It was the humans who cured him of his madness. Is she telling the truth??

    The Warden began to sob. Goro caressed her shoulder, but couldn''t calm her down.

    ?I''m sorry. Nene, I''m sorry?, she whined.

    The old man waved a hand in front of her face, demanding her attention.

    ?Why did you do it??

    ?I wanted Moka back. He''s safe, is he??

    ?He is, but not thanks to you. Both he and all Tuatha are saved thanks to the foreigners. They protected us from your reckless actions?

    ?I''m sorry¡­?

    ?All that is left to do, then¡­?

    The old man called his escort back to him. They helped him to his feet. Goro also stood up and Nene imitated him, assuming it was appropriate.

    ?Kora, you are banished from this sanctuary. You will no longer be allowed to bear the title of Warden. You are no longer the disciple of Warden Moka. He ordered that you must travel to the spirit of the flame¡¯s lair, give up on your gift and bring back Tera, his legitimate disciple?

    Kora, motionless, unable to react, expressed herself through a series of grimaces of pain and pathetic sobs. She had destroyed her entire life with her own hands, she was being disowned by her people and by the very person she loved, the same person for whom she had acted so foolishly.

    ?Let her stay here until she''s healed?, Goro implored.

    ?Of course. I already told you, this is not out of spite. This is what our Warden has decided?, the old man sighed. ?Young man, take care of her?

    With that said, the elder and his escort returned to the elevator. As they descended, Kora began to moan, then cry, then scream. Her screams were lost in the wind that blew steadily up there. Goro leaned over her and tried to calm her down.

    Nene approached the sisters and Oto, who had been watching in silence. They all seemed to feel pity towards Kora.

    ?¡¯twas the right thing, was it??, Adanara asked. ?To tell them everything?

    ?Ada¡­ I-it''s not your fault?

    ?She forged her own fate?, Nene agreed. ?I feel sorry for her, but she knew what she was doing?

    ?I would have done the same for my sister¡¯s sake¡­?

    ?Me too, b-but... I mean... I don''t know?

    ?You saved her life?, Goro intervened. ?For this, I thank you?

    ?I''m sorry?, Kora continued to chant. ?I''m sorry. I''m sorry?

    ?What now??, Oto asked. ?What are we gonna do? We came here for Adanara to study?

    ?I explained things to the dragon?, the witch said. ?He said that Kora shouldn''t have taught me anything in the first place, according to their rules. Yet another one of your fucks up, uh, master??

    ?I needed help?, she justified herself. ?Forgive me¡­?

    ?I''m not mad at you, I just... I admired you, you know? And now I¡¯m so disappointed?

    ?Have we failed, then??, Nene asked. ?All this for nothing??

    ?Not at all. The C-Cloud Folk got their Warden back?

    ?Who will now wage war on the Lightbringers with the power of the Evil One?

    ?It''s not o-our war, Nene?

    ?I know¡­?

    She turned to Kora, who was staring at them, her face marked by tears. Nene¡¯s feelings became clear. She felt boiling and spoke instinctively.

    ?I''m so pissed! You almost got us all killed!?

    ?I''m sorry?, she repeated.

    ?Enough is enough?, Goro thundered. ?Kora needs to rest. You can blame her all you want when she''s better. Please?

    ?Should we...go back??, Oto said.

    ?It¡¯s too dangerous?, Adanara answered. ?We met some knights in the forest, they were looking for Nene?

    ?Let''s go to the dragon?, she proposed. ?I want to know what he plans to do. He owes us?

    ?Maybe he can help us get home?

    ?L-let''s get our things. We shouldn''t stay here?

    Having collected their bags and bid farewell to Goro, they used the elevator to leave the sanctuary. Oto insisted on carrying Nene''s things, and she was forced to accept since she still felt weak. They walked along the catwalks of the village, which had a totally different atmosphere all of a sudden: people who crossed their path gave them smiles and waved, children chased them enthusiastically and watched them curiously. Adanara took advantage of their renewed reputation to ask for directions. They were sent along a walkway that led far from the sanctuary, to a staircase carved in the wood of a branch. At the top of the branch stood a huge platform, reachable via yet another steep staircase.

    It took longer than expected given Nene''s physical condition, but they finally reached the top. It was a large platform made of planks, which rested on the branch using props made out of whole trunks. It had no covering of any kind, the wind howled intensely. The floor was carved with mysterious symbols, and decorated with paintings representing the Tuatha raising their hands towards a fire, presumably an allegory of their patron, the spirit they called Salisander.

    There was no one there except for the dragon, curled up in the centre of the structure. The sight of that creature made Oto and Nila in particular hesitate, who had only seen it from afar. Moka noticed them and raised his head. The wind blew so hard that it would have been impossible to speak, but the Warden closed his eyes for a moment, and the gales stopped. Was the wind responding to his will?

    ?You again??, he said to Adanara. ?I have already told to you that you will not get any more teachings from me?

    ?I came to ask for your help?, she replied.

    Moka stood up. The wood ominously creaked under his weight. He craned his neck to see them from up close. His bulk obscured the morning sun. He glared at Nene.

    ?You. You are the one who possesses the gift of the spirit of order?

    ?Uh¡­ I think so??, she stammered.

    The dragon looked at the paw where he had been stabbed. The wound was gone, as were the ones Nene had inflicted on his belly.

    ?Thank you. I finally don''t hear those voices anymore. I was a fool to address the nameless, the one who whispers?

    ?You''re welcome. It¡¯s my duty?

    ?I suppose I owe you a favour. So say, what do you want from me? Keep in mind that I won¡¯t share our magic with you any further?

    ?What will you do now? Kora told us that you made a deal with the Evil One to fight against the invaders?

    ?Of course, and that''s what I did. The whispers have disappeared, but the gift of the spirit still exists in me?

    ?You¡­ have¡­ the Lightbringers¡­?

    ?I just returned from the invaders'' camp. I was waiting for someone to come and visit me so that I could break the news to everyone. My size doesn''t allow me to go down to the village, see??

    Nene was left speechless. The power of the Evil One had been unleashed against innocent souls, partly because of her. The Lightbringers had done horrible things, there was no doubt about it, but she couldn''t help but feel responsible for their demise.

    ?We want to go home?, Adanara intervened. ?But those knights are hunting us. Can you help us??

    ?Don''t you get it, girl? The ¡°knights¡± are no more. You can go home safely?

    ?E-everyone??, Nila asked. ?Did you... kill them all??

    ?It wasn¡¯t pleasant, believe me. I saw the lands to the east, I know what they were fleeing from... But they could have come to us as friends, asking for our hospitality. Instead, they attacked us. I protected my people, that''s it?

    ?So... best regards??, Adanara said. ?Should we go home as if nothing happened??

    ?Didn''t you say yourself that you wanted to go back??

    ?Yeah, but¡­?

    The dragon looked away from them and turned towards the steps from which they had come. Nene followed suit and heard a voice. Someone else was coming, and she couldn''t believe her eyes when she recognised Goro, who was carrying Kora on his back. Moka took a step towards them.

    ?Warden Moka!?, the hunter shouted. ?Please, allow us to speak?

    ?Come forth?, he sighed.

    Kora patted his friend on the back. They argued for a few moments, but finally, he put her down. Kora tried to stand up. She kicked Goro away when he tried to help her. She failed miserably, falling onto all fours, so she just crawled, very slowly and unsteadily. The dragon got impatient, or perhaps was moved by pity, so he got closer to her. Kora dropped to her knees and looked up at her teacher, smiling. She held out her hands.

    ?Moka, you''re safe!?

    He ignored her. He looked at Goro, making him jolt.

    ?The invaders are defeated. Go and tell everyone?

    ?What?!?, he marvelled. ?Really??

    ?Move!? he thundered.

    Goro didn''t have to be told again and ran away. Meanwhile, Kora''s enthusiasm vanished. She stood still, trembling and waiting for the attention she so deeply desired.

    ?You acted deplorably?, the Warden finally said. ?I could have killed you?

    ?I know, but... I wanted nothing more than to have you back here, with us. With me?

    ?This does not justify your actions. Luckily, everything turned out for the best?

    ?It did! Now we can¡­?

    Kora bowed her head and began to tremble. Nila ran to her to check on her condition, but she shooed her away. Her tremors were not caused by a fever but by anger. She raised her head again with a ferocious expression.

    ?Then why push me away?!?, she shouted. ?Why?!?

    ?You sought to become a Warden for the wrong reasons, and I foolishly went along with you. You lost your mind because of love, and I foolishly played along again. I¡¯m not sending you away, I want you to be free. From the responsibilities of a Warden, and your blind devotion to me?

    ?What are you talking about? I don''t understand¡­?

    ?I mean you are a fool, Kora. I''m pushing you away so you can live your life, see that there''s more in the world besides the sanctuary, Tuatha, besides me?

    ?I don''t want to! I want to be with you¡­ please¡­please¡­?

    Moka didn''t answer. He turned his back to her, leaving her dismayed. Nila tried to help her again. Kora didn''t even have the strength to fight back anymore, so she let her.

    ?As for you, I won¡¯t forget my debt. You will forever be friends of Tuatha. Now, go. I want to rest?

    The dragon returned to the centre of the platform and curled on the ground. Its scaly back was a clear sign that the discussion was over. Resigned, frustrated and confused, they headed towards the staircase. Nila, bending next to Kora, urged her to follow her, but she didn''t move. From beneath her cloak, she pulled out her crown, or what was left of it. The headdress was almost unrecognisable, destroyed during the battle inside the cave. She left it on the ground before giving one last sad look at Moka. Finally, slowly, she stood on her feet, leaning on Nila as a crutch. Adanara snorted in annoyance and went over to lend a hand. Supported on both sides, Kora began her slow, pitiful descent. The proud Warden was gone, all that remained was a foolish woman who, blinded by her feelings, had destroyed her life with her own hands.

 Chapter 1.34

    The base of the great tree was incredibly crowded that morning. The Cloud Folk had started moving almost immediately, since the war was finally over. Warden Moka was helping all who wished to climb down from the tree, carrying their belongings to the ground, since most were going back to their life in the forest. Without the threat of the Lightbringers, the sanctuary would have gradually returned to being a place of meditation. All around there were families carrying bags, trunks, even farm animals, and splitting in different directions, greeting each other and hugging one last time, after a period of coexistence that had brought together people from different places, albeit under unfortunate circumstances.

    Nene tried in vain to calm down Oto after they descended into the dragon''s clutches. He was so excited that he wouldn''t shut up about it. On the contrary, Nila was sitting on the ground, pale, far less happy with the experience. That morning, Adanara had tried to speak to Kora, to no avail. Goro had taken her to his hut to take care of her and had told Adanara that she was feeling better physically, although was constantly crying.

    The Cloud Folk elders had gifted them fruits and bark. Even if the latter was inedible to humans, it could have been used to start a fire at worst. So, stocked with supplies and with Nene once again able to walk easily on her own, the time came for them to set off towards Kumhar. Adanara claimed that the few teachings she had received from Kora had been very useful, but whether she really meant it or was just saying it to cheer them up was unknown to Nene.

    They followed a group of shepherds heading towards the valley. A woman told them that in the past those pastures were among the most lush in the region and that, without the threat of the Lightbringers, they could re-establish there. Since it was also the most direct path to Kumhar, they travelled together for a while. Oto struck up a conversation with some shepherds, who soon began to treat him like one of their own. The boy ran left and right following their instructions while helping them keep the herd of goats together.

    They crossed the forest, which would have suffered for who knows how long of the poisons the Lightbringers had poured into the water. Since winter was upon them, the trees were losing their leaves spontaneously, which made it difficult to distinguish the contaminated area from the ones that weren¡¯t. The adults among the Cloud Folk did not lose sight of the children and goats even for an instant, out of fear that they would wander away and drink from some stream.

    It took a few hours to reach the valley. The vegetation gave way to meadows that were turning yellow from the cold. The stumps of felled trees testified to the passage of the knights, who had extensively used trunks to erect the palisade surrounding their camp. Finally, at the bottom of the valley, the Lightbringers'' settlement was still there, apparently untouched, just as they remembered it. Unlike a few days earlier, however, the comings and goings of loggers and other civilian personnel had completely ceased, the commotion of their voices, carts and animals had disappeared.

    Nene wanted to get closer. It was extremely dangerous, but if Moka was to be believed, there was no survivor. She wanted to see with her own eyes the result of her actions. She felt a certain empathy for the Lightbringers, as descendants of ancient members of the Church, and felt partly responsible for their demise. She would never have been able to find peace had she feigned indifference.

    Her companions insisted on accompanying her, despite the danger. Adanara shared her feelings, so they separated from the shepherds, who continued along the edges of the valley, heading towards the ridges where, according to them, the best pastures were located, and perhaps what remained of their village.

    The group approached the silent stockade of the camp. The gates were closed, as if in anticipation of an assault, but no structures were damaged. When they arrived in front of the fortifications, the silence seemed even more unnatural. The camp had hundreds of tents and was home to at least a thousand people, how could they have vanished in a single night?

    ?This way!?

    Oto called the others. He had spotted a collapsed portion of the palisade. The trunks, previously stuck deep into the ground, lay bent and shattered, as if they had been broken from the inside. Nene went to inspect, and what she saw made her head spin.

    A group of corpses lay helplessly inside the breach. Some had collapsed on top of the felled trunks, perhaps in an attempt to crawl out of the camp. The others were piled up behind them, huddled on top of each other. They had desperately tried to escape from their settlement to the outside, after having closed themselves inside. Although only a few hours had passed, the bodies appeared in an advanced state of decomposition. Their features were barely recognisable, a terrible stench tainted the wind that came out from the breach. Nene covered her face, to little avail. She couldn¡¯t muster the strength to warn the others, who ran to her side and could see with their own eyes.

    ?How¡­ w-what¡­?, Nila stammered.

    Adanara remained silent. Like Nene, she also felt responsible for that massacre. Although indirectly, they had taken a stand in that war. The blood of the Lightbringers was on their hands.

    ?I don¡¯t wanna stay here?, Oto whined.

    ?Wait a minute, maybe there are survivors?, Nene protested.

    ?Don¡¯t get close?, Nila held her back. ?I-I think they died from... some sort of epidemic. It could be d-dangerous?

    ?It must be the power of the Evil One?, Adanara explained.

    ?How? We¡­ we parted Moka from it?

    ?I was separated from it too, yet I still feel it and¡­ I can do things that not everyone can. Moka must have somehow managed to exploit the Evil One''s gift?

    ?How can you know that??

    ?I... when we were imprisoned in Kumhar... It offered something similar?

    ?What?!?, Oto said. ?Was Kumhar about to end like this??

    ?No, of course not! I was desperate but... I mean, I would never! But I remember its words. It said it could make everyone perish in their sleep, as if...?, she shivered. ?As if they would rot while still alive?

    ?It doesn''t make any sense, I''ve never heard of anything like that?, Nene said. ?This shouldn¡¯t be within the Evil One¡¯s power!?

    ?There are many things the Church ignores, Nene?

    They watched in dismay, unable to take their eyes off that tragedy.

    After a while, Nila convinced everyone to move away, insisting that it was dangerous to remain nearby. She led the group around the stockade. Walking close to what once was a place full of life without hearing a single human voice, only the wind, was unspeakably eerie.

    Nene was being tormented by her own conscience, while also feeling extremely sad and resigned, not in the face of what had happened, but of the cruel reality that loomed before her. She had grown up learning that there were just and sacred things in the world, and others that were evil and blasphemous, but what she had witnessed was much more ambiguous: a group of displaced people, fleeing from a hostile place, had waged war on the Cloud Folk, claiming their land and poisoning it. The latter had defended themselves with irrepressible ruthlessness and thus ended the story of the Lightbringer Knights, who in ancient times fled from the Church to pursue the promise of a heretical Saint. Horrible thoughts crept into her mind: confusion, pity, guilt, as she blindly followed Nila, dazed and disoriented. Oto began talking frantically, about whatever was on his mind, probably in an attempt to distract himself from what he had just seen. Unfortunately for him, only Nila was trying to keep the conversation up, while Nene and Adanara instead walked in silence, trying not to think as much as possible.

    They went all around the settlement and recognised the side of the valley from which they had arrived days earlier. The hunting lodge they had renovated was a few hours of walking away. Had they reached it, they would have finally been on known land, and Oto could have easily led them home in a matter of days.

    They walked away from that ominous place but, after a few dozen metres, Nene turned to take a last look. The banners of the Lightbringers fluttered in the silence, no trace of fires or other signs of life came from the camp of empty tents. The place would have been buried by nature, or burned by shepherds. The story of Arianna''s knights would have ended in silence and oblivion.

    ?There''s something I have to do?, she announced.

    Nila stopped and looked at her, worried. Adanara snorted instead as she leaned on her sister.

    ?Let''s take a break, please?, she grumbled.

    ?D-don''t go in there?, Nila recommended. ?You promise??

    ?I promise, no need to worry?

    ?I''m coming with you?, Oto said.

    Adanara lay down on the ground, as she was still recovering from the fight with Moka. Nila hurried to her side and they started fighting since Adanara complained about her sister making a fuss over nothing, arguing to be good and healthy. Nene and Oto left their bags in the care of the sisters and walked towards the stockades.

    ?What are you gonna do??, the boy asked.

    ?Pray for them?

    ?¡°Pray¡±? What is it??

    ?You''ll see?

    They reached one of the gates at the fortifications. As she got closer, Nene made out what looked like a guard post out in the open: there were benches arranged in a circle around the remains of a temporary fireplace. She noticed a small table with some glasses left on it. A little further on, some playing cards had been scattered across by the wind, some of which had remained trapped among the weeds. There was a pair of boots in front of a bench and a bottle spilled on the ground. The post had been hastily abandoned.

    Nene knelt in front of the boots. It was customary to pray for the dead in the presence of an object or place that represented them. Priests usually celebrated prayers in the homes of the deceased, on the spot where they died, but also at the church, where relatives brought something that reminded them of their loved one, whether it was a garment or something they had owned in life. Oto remained behind her, silently observing. Nene thought for a moment about what to say, but creativity wasn''t her strong point, so she stuck to common places.

    ?God almighty, I testify to the innocence of these people. Grant them salvation, for they have never associated themselves with the Evil One. Have mercy on their loved ones, who still walk this world. Let them know that their dead do not suffer eternal damnation?

    She picked up the cross. Not being a priest, she could not make water holy, so she brought the cross to the boots. She remained silent for a few moments, overcome by melancholy. Finally, she stood up, gathered her things and went back to Oto.

    ?Did you ask God to be nice to them??, he said.

    ?God knows better than me who is pure and who is not, who deserves salvation or doesn''t. It doesn¡¯t need reminders. Prayers are for the living, to make us feel better?

    ?Do you feel better??

    ?No?, she admitted. ?I feel bad... I killed them...?

    Tears blurred her vision. Oto hugged her gently. She rested her head against him, let him envelop her, and the horrible thoughts began to fade.

    ?Now the shepherds can go home?, the boy said. ?Thanks to you?

    ?I guess that¡¯s also true?

    ?We can go home too. Jiriel will be happy to see us back?

    She nodded and wiped away the tears. They went back to the sisters. Adanara didn''t hesitate for a second, shrugged off Nila and got to her feet. None of them wanted to stay any longer. Losing sight of that cursed place was the only way to leave behind its horrors and the terrible memories associated with it. They entered the woods and traversed the steep terrain that led to the hunting lodge.

    <hr>

    Nene and Adanara''s conditions were not optimal yet, so they had to stop more frequently than usual to catch their breath, which resulted in them arriving at the prairie in the afternoon. The sight of the dilapidated shack built by Kumhar''s hunters brought a smile to Nene''s face. The idea of ??returning home made her feel a little better, as did the thought of seeing the Emissary again. She had so many questions for her that she didn''t know where to start. She should have written down a list.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    She was walking, lost in her thoughts when she almost hit Adanara, who had suddenly stopped.

    ?Those aren''t ours?, the witch said.

    There were two horses tied in front of the shed. The animals were resting lazily among the tall grass of the clearing, their saddles decorated with yellow and green banners: the Lightbringers.

    ?The knights??, Oto realised.

    ?Yes. Be on your guard?, Nene ordered.

    ?I thought they saw you as s-some sort of a-authority?

    ?I wouldn''t bet on it. Their General was on my trail, and they might consider us enemies or traitors?

    She drew her sword. Oto picked his bow and nocked an arrow, with little conviction.

    ?Let''s just go?, the witch suggested. ?Even better, let''s steal their horses?

    ?Stop right there!?, a familiar voice roared.

    Their hesitation had cost them dearly: they had been caught. From the tall grass, an armoured figure emerged, what remained of the Lightbringer regiment.

    ?Inquisitor??

    ?Captain Emeria??

    The woman stared at them from afar, her hand tight around the hilt of her sword, still safe in its sheath. Having taken out hers, Nene looked more hostile than she intended to. She put it away and showed her bare hands to the captain. The captain¡¯s subordinate, Dolano, peeked out from inside the shack. He slammed the door open and ran out.

    ?Captain! What''s happening?!?

    ?Rest, soldier. It¡¯s not the savages?

    The man stared at the group and breathed a sigh of relief. The captain walked towards them. The knights didn''t seem hostile at all, rather relieved to see familiar faces instead of the Cloud Folk.

    ?Are you coming from the camp??, she asked.

    Nene nodded. Lying was useless since it was obvious. Emeria''s expression darkened, the wrinkles on her face became even more evident and her look turned fierce.

    ?They killed everyone...?

    ?The dragon!?, the man shouted. ?The dragon has returned and attacked the camp!?

    ?How did you manage to save yourselves??, Nene asked.

    ?Sheer luck. The General had sent us here, awaiting your return. He intended to ask you to mediate negotiations with the Church on our behalf. Not that it matters anymore¡­?

    Dolano continued to fidget, his light, bulging eyes shining with terror, framed by his thick beard and dark hair. He looked like a poor fool, by how upset he was, a complete madman.

    ?I saw it! I swear, captain! Like in the legends!?

    ?I already told you that I believe you. Now calm down, we''re safe here?

    ?Yes¡­?, he gasped. ?Yes, captain. Forgive me?

    ?Say, Inquisitor, have you met any other survivors??

    ?I''m sorry...?, she replied.

    Emeria ran a hand through her grey hair, disheartened. She looked at the sky for a few moments. Finally her posture relaxed and a melancholic smile drew on her face.

    ?Well, Inquisitor, apparently the two of us are all that remains of the Third Lightbringer Regiment. Pray for us?

    ?Where are you going now??, Nila asked.

    ?Where to? Good question. Dolano, where would you like to go next??

    ?Captain, please don''t dismiss me! I will do everything for you, I promise!?

    ?I didn''t mean ... I won''t leave you, don''t worry?

    The mental state of the younger knight was terrible, such was the despondency of someone who had lost everything, their homeland, their family and their purpose. Nene felt awful, consumed by the sense of responsibility, made even worse by not being allowed to confess her sins, to avoid tensions with those two.

    Unexpectedly, Oto stepped forward. He brought a hand to his chest and pointed towards the woods.

    ?Come to Kumhar with us?, he said.

    ?The nearby village? In the past, they rejected our messenger?

    ?They sent away your general''s messenger, but you had nothing to do with it. The mayor can help you find a home and a job?

    ?Oto, don''t make promises you can''t keep?, Adanara suggested.

    ?The mayor will help them. That¡¯s how we do it. We help each other to survive?

    Oto''s unusual eloquence seemed to rekindle hope in the two knights. Emeria turned to Nene but kept her gaze lowered.

    ?Inquisitor, I beg you, help us?

    ?My title bears no value in Kumhar?, she explained. ?You will have to convince the mayor yourselves?

    The woman looked at her subordinate, who was biting his nails, terrified. His condition was terrible, they would not have survived for long, alone in the forest.

    ?I understand. At least allow us to travel together?

    ?Ugh¡­?, Adanara snorted.

    ?We owe them?, Nene pointed out.

    The witch folded her arms and stared at the two knights for a few moments. She snorted once again but finally nodded.

    ?You can come with us. Maybe you can start a new life over there?

    ?Thank you?

    ?Are we safe? Captain, are we safe??

    Emeria invited everyone to enter the shed. She spent a lot of time calming her subordinate and explaining what was about to happen, since he seemed shocked to the point that he had difficulty understanding the most basic things.

    Evening fell and the captain put poor Dolano to sleep. Once she was done, she told Nene how they had searched the camp in the morning. After sighting the dragon, they managed to climb the fence and found that all their companions were dead. Most had perished in their tents as if they had starved to death in their cots. Fearing a curse of some kind, they had then returned to the shed. According to her report, Moka had simply flown above the Lightbringers'' settlement, waited for everyone to take refuge inside, and then cast some arcane spell on them, a foul curse from the Evil One¡¯s vicious grimoire.

    Nene spent the night with her eyes wide open, staring into the darkness, unable to stop tormenting herself. She felt back to square one, like when she had met the Emissary for the first time: she had betrayed her principles. She felt as if her existence no longer had any value. She had killed an innocent and helped shaman servants of the Evil One to commit genocide. Since then she had done nothing but drag her feet, she had kept moving forward hoping to suffer no more, but that wasn''t the case. Every moment of silence became torture, her wake tormented by nightmares. Was that the real damnation? It was her just punishment for betraying God and the Archangel. She was too weak to subvert things, too scared to return and face judgement, and so she was stuck in that waking nightmare. The next day she would have done what she always did: move forward and try not to think.

    They travelled together with the two knights, heading towards Kumhar. Nene tried to act normal, to smile at Oto, to make conversation when talked to. Every night she spent it staring into the dark. Fatigue began to overwhelm her, attracting Nila''s attention. She tried to dodge her questions and concerns, but it was clear that she hadn''t succeeded in deceiving her. Until, on the third night, as was predictable, while she was lying down and busy tormenting herself, she heard footsteps approaching her blanket. She turned lazily towards Nila''s shape. As usual, she wanted to try to comfort her, but it was impossible even for her. Nene sighed and sat down.

    ?What is it??, she grumbled.

    ?Shut up?, Adanara ordered. ?Come with me?

    Recognizing the witch''s voice, she felt even worse. Adanara was the last person she wanted to talk to. Adanara wasn¡¯t listening to reason, tho, as she tore the blanket off her and grabbed her by the arm.

    ?Come. Please?, she insisted.

    Exasperated by her insistence, she stood up. The faint light emitted by the will-o''-the-wisps allowed her to distinguish the silhouettes of the trees, which cast mysterious shadows in the night. Adanara dragged her away from the others, basically groping. At that rate, they risked getting lost. Nene suddenly stopped.

    ?We''re going too far?, she protested.

    ?I know how to get back?, the witch said.

    She didn''t argue any further, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to do so. She kept following her until they almost stumbled into a bramble bush. Finally, Adanara thought they were far enough. She retrieved a jar from a bag and held it up. Inside it, one of those will-o''-the-wisps began to shine with an intense greenish light, illuminating the immediate surroundings. Adanara''s expression was terribly dark. The witch sat on the ground and she imitated her.

    ?Where did you get that??

    ?Are you kidding? Yesterday, Oto helped me capture it. He''s been talking about it all day?

    ?Oh, right¡­?

    Adanara sighed very deeply. They both stared at the light for several moments, in a silence that would have been embarrassing, if not for the fact that Nene was absent.

    ?I want to talk to you about something. I think only you can understand?

    ?Me??

    They fell silent again, for a long time. Adanara took a breath several times, but never found the courage to speak. Finally, she left the jar on the ground and turned slightly, as if not to look at her face.

    ?The others weren''t there when...?

    ?Yes. It was just us?

    ?I talked about it with my sister, but... it''s different. She doesn''t¡­ she¡­?

    Adanara''s voice trembled. Her unexpected tone caught Nene''s attention, and she temporarily awoke from her apathy.

    ?It''s my fault?, the witch sobbed. ?Those people¡­ died because we freed Moka. We freed Moka because we wanted Kora to be my teacher...?

    ?I also feel responsible?, she confessed.

    Adanara ignored her completely. She began to cry. Nene felt the urge to touch her, to comfort her, but she was a witch. Were they allowed to be close?

    ?... We wanted Kora to teach me because I''m an idiot, and in Kumhar I tried to ask the Evil One for help, again. We ended up in Kumhar because I wanted to continue my father''s experiments... Dad, he... invented that ritual to save me, because I succumbed to the Evil One when I was little. At the end of the day, it''s all my fault! And Nila, you, and everyone get involved with my crap. Everyone who comes near me!?

    Nene rested a hand on her back and noticed that she was shaking. She felt like crying herself, faced with that confession, those feelings that reminded her so much of her own.

    ?Are we... Are we bad persons??, she asked.

    ?I certainly am?, Adanara said.

    The sobs were making her words almost incomprehensible. The woman continued to cry for a while. She began to calm down after a few minutes, caught her breath and cleaned her face.

    ?Don''t tell Nila?

    ?As you wish. I thought you two had no secrets?

    ?I could never tell her that...?

    Her hesitation foreshadowed something big. Nene almost held her breath, worried about what was to come. For some reason, she didn''t want that conversation to end, even though it was causing her even more discomfort. She spoke first.

    ?I feel like my life no longer makes sense?, she said.

    ?I wished you had killed me?, Adanara replied. ?Back in Dena?

    The witch covered her mouth, still trembling. Almost in disbelief at what she had just said, she finally looked Nene in the eyes. She and Nila looked alike, of course, but there was something in Adanara''s expression that made her immediately distinguishable: there was the light, or rather, the lack of it, typical of a person who, despite her young age, felt of having hit rock bottom more than once.

    ?It¡¯s awful, I know?, she added. ?I know very well. I could never leave Nila, but¡­ I really wished for it. I thought that without me, everyone would be better off?

    Nene remained silent. Having Adanara, of all people, expose her exact same feelings caused her confusion, and perhaps a hint of comfort, knowing that she wasn''t the only one carrying that burden.

    ?It''s stupid, isn¡¯t it? My sister wouldn''t feel any better. She would be alone without me... and without you?

    ?Without me??

    ?Oh, come on, don''t make me¡­!?

    Adanara went back to her familiar, contemptuous tone, which made Nene smile. It was amazing how she had just confessed something very deep and personal but was still incapable of admitting that they were getting along.

    ?We have to move on, don''t you think??

    ?I don''t know. I grew up in the Church, I always believed I had a purpose. What should I do now? Come up with a new one??

    ?Maybe. Any idea??

    ?Err¡­ I can''t tell you. You would be pissed?

    ?What?! You little¡­!!! Phew. Calm down... Calm down¡­?

    Nene laughed. Adanara shrugged her hand away. The atmosphere had lightened and, although the shadows of the previous days were still haunting them, as they probably would forever, they were talking about the future, at the very least.

    ?I have no clue either?, the witch confessed. ?I thought I would go around healing the damned, that I would be happy and satisfied, but that''s not the case. I want to do something for myself. I''m... I''m tired of letting the Evil One and my father''s legacy persecute me?

    ?Will you no longer practise the ritual??

    ?I didn''t say that. Just... What will become of me??

    ?You will always have a family to go back to?

    Adanara did not respond. Nene wished she could fix everything, for herself and her too. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do that with a simple wish, but seeing that side of Adanara, that vulnerability that she was also experiencing, inspired her to want to try again.

    ?We''ll find a way?, she said. ?We will find a purpose?

    ?In the meantime, what do we do??

    ?Um... we could... enjoy ourselves??

    She shrugged. Contrary to her expectations, Adanara smiled. She stood up and stretched loudly.

    ?Not bad, as a plan. I can''t wait to sleep in a bed again?

    ?You should come and visit me now and then. You know¡­ Oto''s cooking is great?

    ?Oh, I''d love to, but... The witch sharing the table with an angel? Sounds like a bad joke?

    ?I think the Emissary likes you?

    ?Yes, it¡¯s obvious, but¡­ it''s complicated. Let''s say that maybe... Just as you don''t trust me, I don''t trust her?

    ?I understand. But I have learned to trust you?

    Adanara remained silent. She picked up the luminescent jar and took a couple of steps, before turning around.

    ?We should go back. If you don''t sleep tonight either, my sister will hit you in the head with a pan to force you to rest?

    Nene also stood up and walked towards the light source. When she was close enough, she looked at Adanara, saw her with new eyes, and smiled.

    ?Let''s go?

    Fortunately, the witch had kept her word and was able to lead them back to the camp. No one had noticed their absence, nor did wake up hearing them return. Nene lay down on her blanket. Adanara did the same. The greenish light disappeared, giving way to darkness again. Nene rested her head on the fabric and closed her eyes. She was still feeling horrible, but the tormenting thoughts gave her a moment''s respite. She smiled as she imagined her future at Nila''s farm. Maybe she still had a chance to be happy.

 Chapter 1.35

    A deafening roar anticipated the arrival of the object that barely missed them, as fast as a swooping hawk. A crash shook the earth. Dolano screamed in fear and so did Nila. A cloud of dust enveloped them. The dirt road on the edge of Kumhar, within the woods, disappeared for a few moments, shrouded in the fog generated by the impact. Unlike the others who, more or less, were frightened by the event, Oto happily trotted towards the danger.

    ?Watch out!?, Adanara shouted, taking refuge behind Nene. ?A starfall! It could burn you alive!?

    ?I thought it to be just a folktale?, Emeria commented, drawing her sword. ?Dolano, to me!?

    As they tried to figure out what had just happened, whether to prepare to defend themselves or what else to do, the dust began to clear. Oto ignored the warnings and continued walking towards the epicentre of the explosion.

    ?Oooooooooto!?, a mellifluous voice chirped.

    ?I''m home!?, he replied.

    Jiriel emerged from the fog, her light almost dazzling despite it being broad daylight. Oto ran towards her and jumped to her neck. She hugged him, lifting him off the ground, under everyone''s incredulous gaze.

    ?What¡­ who¡­?, Emeria stammered.

    ?Forgive me for not telling you about her, captain?, Nene explained. ?But, um¡­ I doubted you would ever believe me?

    ?Captain, what is that?!?

    ?You g-gave us a heart attack!? Nila protested.

    The angel ran towards them. She remembered to put Oto on the ground only halfway, then she threw herself at Nene and strangled her too.

    ?You are all back in one piece! Did you bring me a present??

    ?I did not, my Lady?, Nene said with what little breath she could muster. ?Forgive me?

    ?Ah, it doesn''t matter. I can''t wait to hear your stories. Who are these? Ada, are you okay? You look pale. Do you feed her enough, Nila??

    ?I told you a thousand times not to call me that!?

    Emeria and Dolano watched in disbelief. Noticing their confusion, Nene kicked until Jiriele put her down, and thought it best to introduce her.

    ?Captain, this is¡­?

    ?I''m Jiriel. They call me Jiri. I know, it''s really cute. A friend of mine once said that¡­?

    ?Jiriel??, Dolano repeated slowly.

    ?You are¡­ I mean, wings and¡­ everything?, Emeria stammered. ?Are you¡­ an angel??

    ?Huh? Oh, yeah?, she snorted amused. ?Obviously. You silly?

    Jiriel knocked her head repeatedly as if it were foolish to ask. Behind her was the crash site, where two holes marked the dirt road. Her feet, however, were immaculate, not even a trace of dust on her, unlike the rest of those present.

    Emeria knelt and gestured for her subordinate to do the same. Jiriel looked at them curiously, then burst out laughing.

    ?More Nenes have arrived! Haha! Where did you find them??

    ?Mydame, I am captain Emeria, of the Third Lightbringer Regiment, and this is Dolano, a knight under my command. The Inquisitor helped us in a moment of hardship and led us to safety in this village?

    ?They also speaks like a Nene. I thought there were no other Church weirdos down here. Wait a sec¡­?

    The angel stood in front of Emeria, who bowed her head even further. The Emissary suddenly became stiff.

    ?Did the Church send you??

    ?No, Mydame. We... we, well...?

    ?You know?, Nene interjected. ?Long ago some members of the Church moved east. They are their descendants. They do not respond to the Church in any way?

    ?But we still cherish our traditions!?, the captain hastily added.

    ?Oh, I remember now. I think it happened when that girl ran from the Principality. Poor thing... That explains why I don''t see Oroel''s gift within you?

    Emeria gulped loudly and Dolano breathed a sigh of relief: their Regiment was considered heretical by the Church. Jiriel couldn''t have cared less, but they didn¡¯t know that.

    ?Well, welcome to Kumhar. You absolutely must tell me your story!?

    ?First we rest!? Adanara blurted out. ?It was an awful slog?

    ?Yes, I-I want to take a bath?, Nila added.

    ?Oh, come on, it can wait?, Jiriel insisted. ?What about me? I waited for days! I was sooo bored?

    ?How did you know we were coming?? Oto asked.

    She pointed a finger at Nene and another at Adanara and smiled.

    ?Their souls are like lighthouses at night to me. Or maybe like... the smell of cheese in the wind??

    ?The lighthouse metaphor was fine?, Adanara replied.

    ?My Lady, I have to take these people to the mayor. And to the stables where they can leave their horses?

    ?Ugh¡­?

    ?I''ll play with you, in the meantime?, Oto offered.

    ?My beloved! My joy!?

    The Emissary hopped in the boy''s direction. Her movements were weightless in a way that didn''t seem possible for someone so big and tall, but she wasn''t just anyone.

    ?Oto, can I entrust you with my luggage??, Nene asked.

    ?Give it here?, Jiriel replied, snatching it from her hand. ?Hurry up, we''ll be waiting for you at home?

    ?My Lady, you¡­ shouldn''t¡­?

    Jiriel stuck out her tongue and held her heavy bag by the shoulder strap with a single pinky finger as if to mock her. She then took Oto by the arm and they walked towards the village.

    Nene sighed. The Emissary was a force of nature, it was often exhausting even to talk to her.

    ?We should go as well?, she suggested.

    The two knights, still taken aback, followed her, leading their horses. Nila and Adanara also took their leave, with the promise of meeting again the next day.

    ?Inquisitor, what did we just see??, Dolano asked.

    ?The Emissary of God?, she replied.

    ?Wait a moment... Is that the Archangel? I thought He was in the Principality?

    ?No, you¡¯re right, well... I don''t know how to explain it. She is certainly not the Archangel of the Church, but she serves God in the same way. I believe?

    ?I''m confused?, Emeria admitted. ?How should we behave in her presence??

    ?Truth be told, I don''t think she cares?, she sighed.

    They arrived at the stables. Nene took the opportunity to visit Oo. The horse pawed joyfully, seeing her. She caressed him for a few moments but decided that she would return to play with him at another time. Seeing him healthy and fit reassured her. Although she had had other things on her mind during the trip, entrusting him to Jiriel had worried her from time to time.

    She vouched for her two companions to the groom, who agreed to look after their animals in exchange for her promise to reward him, someday. She had no idea how, but she vowed to not betray that man''s kindness. In the best-case scenario, the two knights would have settled down soon and paid off the debt on their own. At worst, she could have found herself working at the stables for a while.

    Nene suggested to Emeria and Dolano to leave their weapons and armour there. The captain protested but was finally convinced to comply, to avoid misunderstandings with the city guard, who would have become nervous seeing two armed foreigners enter the town. She led the way beyond the gates of Kumhar. Entering the wide central street gave her a shiver of joy: she was finally home. She was safe, no more unknown forests, strange Cloud Folk shamans, no more bizarre creatures. The tiredness of the journey and numerous sleepless nights finally caught up to her, and she began to drag her feet.

    ?Are you feeling well??, Emeria asked.

    ?I''m just tired...?

    ?Where are we headed??

    ?To the mayor''s manor. He takes care of everything around here?

    ?What should we tell him??

    ?The truth, I guess?

    ?Are you serious? Do you think he will welcome two displaced strangers from a faraway land??

    ?Well, I live here now. These people are very welcoming?

    The two knights curiously observed local life. Emeria spoke of how in the past their land had also been a vibrant place of life, where people could wander the streets freely, with few worries beyond their own chores. The ever-increasing number of the damned and other servants of the Evil One had destroyed that peace, forcing them to try to move elsewhere. Dolano regained some peace of mind and began to converse more coherently. Perhaps staying in Kumhar would have helped him recover from the trauma he had suffered.

    They arrived in front of the mayor''s palace. Nene identified herself to the two guards stationed there and explained that those with her were refugees who needed help. The guards asked several questions, but finally one of them entered the palace to look for Sonhir.

    ?Inquisitor, you have done much for us?, Emeria said. ?Thank you. I think we can take care of ourselves from here?

    ?Don''t you want me to come with you??

    ?I believe the angel commanded you to hurry and return?

    ?Yes, but... don''t worry, she''s not strict at all?

    ?I insist. You look very tired?, the captain''s tone became softer. ?Go home, rest?You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ?Goodbye, Inquisitor?, Dolano greeted. ?God bless you?

    Nene gave in to their insistence. In truth, she couldn''t wait to sleep. The idea of ??still having to cross the entire city and then climb the hill made her wish to be hosted at the tavern by Nila and Adanara. She wished the two knights good luck and set off, her head heavy and her legs limp.

    <hr>

    ?Welcome back!?

    Jiriel welcomed her into the house by spreading her arms and running towards her. Nene noticed that the furniture had been rearranged: the armchairs were now on the sides of the fireplace instead of in front, and made space for the table which was moved to the centre of the room and surrounded by eight chairs. Pots had been fixed to the walls using metal supports, from which small green shoots emerged.

    ?My Lady, you have redecorated?, she observed.

    The angel hugged her ferociously. Nene relaxed into the magical warmth she exuded, even a little too much. She was practically clinging to the Emissary, such was her exhaustion.

    ?Yes, I made room for guests?, she explained.

    ?Which guests??

    ?Now that you and Ada are friends, we''ll have guests?

    ?Me and¡­ what¡­??

    Jiriel laughed and stared at her, biting both her lips. She seemed to have found a new source of enjoyment in teasing her.

    ?I thought it would happen, eventually. Come on, don''t play dumb?, she insisted.

    ?Did you figure? Can you foresee the future??

    ?What are you talking about?! Not even Yave can predict the future!?

    Jiriel danced across the room, proudly showing her her new seedlings. Nene forced herself to feign interest, even though she was falling asleep.

    ?These can be used to flavour food. I packed a lot, it¡¯s so tasty!?

    ?My Lady, that''s great, but I¡­?

    ?Uhm, don''t take it as an insult, Nene. You need a bath. Come on, upstairs, I''ve filled the tub?

    ?The tub??

    ?Oto never wants to wash because he says the water in the stream is cold, so I got a tub! I just heated the water?

    ?How did you manage? No, forget it, silly question...?

    The angel mimed dipping a finger into the water, complete with sizzling sound effects. She grabbed Nene''s arm and dragged her towards the stairs.

    ?Come on, quick. Oto is already inside?

    ?Huh?! Wait!?

    She struggled, to the extreme disappointment of the Emissary, who gave her a worried look.

    ?Are you afraid of water??, she asked.

    ?No! I mean, yes, but not... My Lady, I don''t want to bathe with Oto!?

    ?Huh? The water will get cold?

    ?Can''t you heat it up again?? she asked, repeating the gesture with her finger.

    ?Actually¡­ I thought you and Oto got along well?

    ?We get along just fine!?

    ?Oh¡­ Oh! I get it! It''s about that nudity thing, right? Humans are weird. All other mortals I know don''t care at all?

    ?You''re wearing clothes too?, she pointed out.

    ?Well, you know... When I first came here, everyone was afraid of me because of my armour. But when I took it off they still looked at me funny, until Oto gave me this?

    She fluttered her pink dress and continued to do so for some time, amused by the folds of the fabric. After a few moments she looked back at Nene and cleared her throat.

    ?It was his mother''s. I got it fixed. From that seamstress...?, she gritted her teeth.

    ?My Lady, please, I would just like to get some sleep. You will tell me about your love rival later?

    ?Oh, you bet I will!?

    Nene sank into an armchair. Every single muscle hurt, especially her feet. She took off her boots, causing a pang in the sole of one of them. She gently removed the sock and examined herself, noticing that there was something painful down there. She would have asked Nila for treatment the next day.

    ?Ouch?, she complained.

    ?What''s wrong?? Jiriel asked.

    ?Maybe a blister. Nothing to worry about?

    ?Oh, poor thing. Let me see?

    The Emissary knelt in front of her and grabbed her ankle. She examined her foot with a serious look. Nene felt very uncomfortable since she was supposed to be the one serving the angel.

    ?My Lady! What are you doing?!?

    ?Shh, let me take a look?

    ?But¡­ You are my Mistress!?

    Jiriel frowned. Her statement seemed to bother her a lot, to the point that her gestures became much rougher, almost to the point of hurting her.

    ?I never considered you my servant?, she grumbled.

    ?What?! But¡­ our pact¡­?

    ?You got it wrong! I''m not backing on my word?, the angel said. ?For me you are... uhm, what would be the right term??

    ?Ah!?, Nene complained, as she touched her wound.

    ?A family member, I guess. So be a good girl and let me help you?

    The angel grabbed her big toe and squeezed lightly. From that point, Nene''s entire body was gradually shaken by a thrill of pleasure. Her muscles relaxed and her body temperature suddenly rose. She closed her eyes and began to tremble slightly.

    ?Oh, no, you''ve got a fever. You were really beaten up. Still, the blister¡¯s healed. You should get some sleep?

    ?I¡¯m healed?!?

    ?Yes. I just said it. Rest, okay??

    Jiriel caressed her cheek. Nene''s eyelids grew heavy, her vision blurred. She felt as if she was melting, sinking into the armchair. She heard the Emissary humming a tune she couldn¡¯t recognise, while her senses abandoned her, and with them every form of suffering or worry.

    <hr>

    Nene was enveloped in a delicious scent. She recognized the inside of the Emissary''s house, and the lit fireplace. She had fallen asleep in the armchair until dusk. In front of her, Oto was cooking something in a kettle placed above the hearth. She felt dizzy, heavy-headed and confused. However, the pain in her foot was gone. Instinctively, she checked the hand where she had been pierced: the wound had healed beautifully, the only trace remaining was a slightly lighter mark on her ??skin.

    ?Hey there?, Oto greeted her.

    ?Hi?, she yawned. ?Ugh, I slept all day?

    ?You''ve been asleep for more than a day?, he corrected her.

    ?Huh? Is it tomorrow already??

    ?Yeah¡­ I guess?

    She looked around, bewildered. Had she really slept for a whole day and a half? The heaviness of her limbs and her sweaty face seemed to suggest so. She ran a hand over her forehead, finding it unexpectedly cool.

    ?The Emissary said I had a fever...?, she muttered.

    ?Yes, Jiriel spent the whole night sponging you. She used to do it with me too, when I was little and I got sick. How are you now??

    ?Good. I feel good?

    She stood up. All in all she felt in good shape. She stretched heartily, then looked around for the Emissary.

    ?Where is she??, she asked.

    ?To Adanara and Nila¡¯s place?

    ?Huh? What does that mean??

    ?Jiriel invited them for dinner?

    Nene looked at the pot and remembered the conversation she had with the angel the day before, about the new arrangement of the furniture. A part of her wondered if it was appropriate for a witch to enter the home of a servant of God, but it was quickly silenced by a more pressing matter: she sneezed at herself and was horrified to find out that she smelled terribly.

    ?I should have taken a bath?, she whimpered.

    ?Jiriel heated some water for you before leaving. She brought a tub to my room. You can use it if you want?

    ?For real?!?

    ?Yup. She also said to use soap. Grandpa said that soap is bad because it takes away the peel that protects us from the cold. Who do you think is right??

    Nene ignored Oto''s question, too busy planning her moves. She had no idea how much time she had left before the Emissary returned. Her throat was hoarse, her smell was bad and she urgently needed to pee. She had to hurry!

    ?My clothes stink too!?, she realised.

    ?I can lend you mine?

    ?They''re too big for me!?

    She and Oto were about the same height, but the boy was definitely bulkier than her. Panic took over. She began walking in circles around the room, unsure what to do. She would have felt extremely ashamed to welcome Nila in that state.

    ?What do I do? What do I do? Oto, help me!?

    ?Okay, but¡­. I don''t know what you need?

    ?I need¡­ Um¡­?

    She hesitated. She was about to express her feelings openly, something that scared her deeply, even though she was talking to Oto. She thought about how to explain without revealing too much, although it was obvious by then.

    ?I want¡­ To be presentable, since we have guests?, she lied.

    ?You wanna look cute to Nila??, Oto asked.

    Nene felt the urge to punch that innocent, childish man that with total nonchalance was causing her the worst embarrassment of her life. She wished to bury her face underground, cower herself and disappear. She did none of these things, and just stared at him with burning cheeks.

    ?There should be some of mom¡¯s clothes in Jiriel''s trunk?. Oto added. ?You can take those if you want?

    ?Really??

    ?Yes. Mom was small, just like you?

    She pouted. Oto didn''t seem to understand why, and pointed to the door that led to the cellar.She picked up one of the candles that were left on the table, lit it at the hearth and ran downstairs.

    Chaos reigned in the Emissary''s rooms. That cellar looked like an abandoned warehouse, full of junk, toys and bizarre objects whose only value was the one perceived by Jiriel. Nene advanced cautiously out of fear of tripping over one of the numerous rugs that lay thrown around, or of trampling on and breaking one of the precious miniatures of her Lady¡¯s. She rummaged through the trunk and tried to discern by the dim candlelight the clothes stored there. She found one that seemed suitable in size and finely made, and decided to go back upstairs to look at it better in the light of the waning sun. Oto was transferring the pot next to the table, onto a metal support standing on the floor, when he saw her coming and smiled.

    ?Did you find anything??

    They admired the dress she had chosen. Nene immediately regretted her decision: she had picked out something that was far too elegant for her and too precious-looking to reasonably ask to borrow. It was a complete dress, made of thick dark blue fabric and finished with white cloth hems. Her practical spirit was horrified at the sight of the skirt, her modest one at the sight of the neckline, but Oto seemed to have the opposite opinion.

    ?How beautiful. You¡¯ll need a shirt to wear underneath. You can take one of mine¡¯s?

    ?What? No, I¡­ I could never¡­?

    ?Why not??

    ?Because¡­. It¡¯s your mother''s, isn¡¯t it? I can''t?

    ?That''s fine. You can have it?

    ?But¡­!?

    Nene blushed. She remembered Elora, the moments spent combing her hair. She remembered Liaria and her silly talks about how to seduce boys. She had been taught not to care about that matter, to worry about the salvation of the soul and nothing more. Yet, for some reason, everyone around her seemed to be somewhat into mundane, superfluous things, and they seemed much happier than her in doing so.

    ?Won''t it be too flashy??, she asked.

    ?I don''t know. Do you like it??

    ?Maybe, I¡­ I don''t think it would suit me?, she admitted.

    ?Just try. We''ll know by Nila¡¯s reaction?

    ?Oto, Nila and I, we don''t¡­?

    She met the boy''s gaze, who was genuinely amused and excited. Seeing him like this, she lost the will to protest any further. The faintest of optimisms made its way through her worries, silencing them for a moment.

    ?Okay. I''ll try?, she sighed.

    She went upstairs. Her bare feet clattered on the polished wood. The candlelight cast flickering shadows and the dress under her arm smelled of wildflowers. Thankfully, the Emissary had the foresight to keep her trunk scented, or she would have ended up simply exchanging the smell of sweat with that of moths. She entered Oto''s room. It was very humid and hot. In the corner to her left, not far from the bed, there was a circular cast iron tub. It must have weighed a lot, which made her smile as she imagined Jiriel carrying it up there as if it were nothing, unaware of her superhuman strength. She skimmed the surface of the water: it was still warm.

    Her last ¡°bath¡± had been under decidedly less pleasant circumstances. The memory sent a shiver down her spine. She felt uncomfortable, vulnerable, and checked several times to make sure she had closed the door. She searched through Oto''s closet and found a cloth and a shirt that seemed to fit her, and even some dark tights. Her non-existent sense of aesthetics suggested that she was probably doing something wrong, but she silenced that annoying little voice to avoid getting even more agitated. She took a breath, undressed, and, after much hesitation, dived in the water.

    <hr>

    The voices from downstairs suggested that the Emissary had returned. Nene had relaxed a little too much in the tub. She would have died of embarrassment if anyone had seen her, but in truth, she had played with water a bit and had lost all sense of time, like a child. If word had gotten around, Adanara would have laughed at her for days.

    She stood up, waited for most of the water to drip off her, then got out of the tub. Her wet feet landed on the floor with a flaccid sound. She picked up the cloth she had left on Oto''s bed and began to dry her hair and body. The muffled chatter coming from below made her anxious, not only because of her doubts about her clothes, her insecurities about her appearance, but also because she felt pressed to join the conversation. Trembling, she began to dress while she was still damp, and struggled to get the tights on. Luckily they fit her. She continued to rub her hair in a desperate attempt to dry it, but got a black mess covering her face in return. She hadn''t cut it since she had left the monastery on her first mission as Inquisitor, and by then it had grown almost to her waist.

    She looked at herself in the water, but couldn''t see much, thanks to the darkness that enveloped the house. She brought the candle closer to the surface and was horrified at the chaos that reigned above her head. She tried to fix it to the best of her ability, while part of her screamed and wanted to collapse on the floor and cry. She didn''t panic, however, and kept going until she got a half decent result. Finally she put on the dress, which fit her like a glove, yet another stroke of luck at a critical moment. The fabric was soft and smelled good, but the folds and hems refused to stick to her body. She struggled for a long time with the dress, trying to make it fit in a way that seemed appropriate, based solely on her imagination and on the vague memories of the noblewomens she had glimpsed during her childhood, during the occasions when Mother Superior had sent the cadets to do chores for the wealthy people of the Capital.

    Were shoes needed? Probably, but there was no point in wondering, since she didn''t have any. Had she done something wrong? Undoubtedly, but what was the solution? To ask Oto for help, she had to get out, and if she had gotten out she would have been seen.

    A laugh came from downstairs. It was Nila''s. The sound made her melt. Her fears persisted, on the contrary, they multiplied, but the desire to participate became stronger than any other thought. She took a breath, checked herself for the twelfth time, opened the door and went down the stairs.

 Chapter 1.36

    Adanara was unhappy to get so much attention from the Emissary of God. Jiriel, on the other hand, was just playing around, as usual. She stole the pointed hat that Adanara was so proud of, the one that gave Nene the shivers. The witch was visibly furious, but didn''t seem to dare lash out, not at an angel. Nila laughed at her angered face, while Oto, most wisely, pretended nothing was happening and was keeping himself busy arranging the table.

    Nene stood still and observed the scene. All her worries faded away, in the face of what looked like the realisation of her deepest dream. She was just a few steps away from being part of something, from belonging to a place. All she had to do was find the courage to go down there. She would have been welcome. They were waiting for her.

    She took an uncertain step down the ladder. Nila was the first to notice her. She looked up, seemed surprised for a moment, then smiled. Adanara and Jiriel instead came to blows. The angel laid her hand on the witch''s face, which was enough to keep her from retaliating, given the Emissary''s height and strength.

    ?Give it back! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be¡­ what do I know? A hundred thousand years old hag? Why are you acting like a stupid brat?!?

    ?You make no sense?, the angel replied. ?Playing is the smartest thing one can do! I¡¯m still amazing after so long precisely because I''m always playing. Unlike Oroel, so serious...?

    ?So you wanna play, huh??

    Adanara grabbed the end of Jiriel''s dress and lifted it enough to peek underneath. Whatever she saw, however, left her shocked. She immediately let go and stared into space, ashamed.

    ?Uh? Giving up already??, the Emissary asked, eager to continue their scuffle.

    ?I''m¡­ sorry?, Adanara muttered.

    ?¡¯Bout what??

    Nila came at the bottom of the stairs. Perhaps by coincidence, perhaps to divert their attention, she raised her voice a little more than necessary.

    ?Hi, Nene?, she greeted.

    She was suddenly being watched by every soul in the room, and blushed. She took another step.

    ?Hi?, she replied softly.

    ?Ooooooooh, how cute!?, the Emissary exploded. ?C¡¯me here!?

    Jiriel threw the hat at Adanara and then lunged at her. She squeezed her cheeks, pressed the tip of her nose and finally laughed with satisfaction.

    ?T¡¯is Mom''s?, she added, looking at the dress. ?Oto??

    ?It¡¯s a gift?, he replied.

    ?Such a good big brother you are!?

    With the same energy, Jiriel ran to hug the boy. Nene, more uncomfortable than ever, finally managed to finish her slow, awkward descent into the room. She found herself in front of Nila and one step away from panic.

    Both Nila and her sister were wearing soaking-wet capes. It was raining cats and dogs outside. The gloomy weather made the evening even darker, to the point that the sisters had brought oil lanterns with them. Wasn¡¯t even the Emissary¡¯s light enough to illuminate their way?

    ?How are you??, Nila asked. ?Ada s-slept for a whole day, you know??

    The witch took off her cloak and threw it on the armchair next to the hearth. Her red and green robe combined with the pointed hat would have deprived any believer of God, let alone an Inquisitor, of their sleep.

    ?Sorry, I had a bit too much?, she muttered.

    Nila''s worried look suggested that Adanara''s abnormal sleep was not just caused by tiredness.

    ?It happened to me as well?, Nene said. ?To be honest, I woke up just a little while ago?

    ?And the first thing you did was dress up?? the witch pointed out.

    Adanara''s unwanted comments felt by then inevitable and irrelevant. For some reason, though, that specific one bothered Nene. Nila got closer, as if to come to her aid.

    ?Are you jealous? I-I think she''s pretty?

    Nene went on fire. Adanara looked at her for a moment and clicked her tongue.

    ?You never told me that...?, she mumbled.

    Nila smiled and Nene finally relaxed a little. For reasons she wasn¡¯t ready to admit, Nila¡¯s approval meant a lot to her. She pointed to the hearth.

    ?You can leave the cloak there, if you want?, she said.

    ?Oh, s-sure. Thanks?

    Nila imitated her sister''s gesture, albeit with more delicacy, thus avoiding flooding the floor. Removing the cape, she revealed an expensive-looking ocher coat. An evil grin arose on Adanara''s face, as she fell onto her sister''s shoulders.

    ?You know, Nene, she spent hours getting dressed too. She couldn¡¯t choose, as if it was her wedding?

    ?Stop it!?, Nila protested. ?Jiriel invited us, it''s only right to be p-presentable?

    ?Then why did you keep saying things like ¡°Will she like this? Or maybe this¡±? Were you talking about Jiriel all along??

    Nila closed her eyes for a moment. Even though she had been chosen as Adanara''s next victim, despite her initial embarrassed reaction, her posture began to exude confidence.

    ?No?, she replied calmly. ?I was talking about Nene. I w-wanted her to like it?

    Her bluntness made Nene uncomfortable, but more importantly it infuriated her sister, who began shaking Nila by the shoulders.

    ?Aaah! Stop it! Don''t even say it as a joke!?

    ?You s-started it. Don''t ask me questions if you don''t want to hear the answer?

    Adanara snorted, kicked the ground and stomped toward the table. Jiriel had just finished tormenting, or rather, expressing her affection towards Oto, so she offered her a chair. The witch plopped down on it, crossed her arms, and pouted.

    ?Dinner¡¯s ready?, Oto said.

    Nila held out her hand to Nene, along with yet another smile.

    ?Shall we??

    She accepted the hold. She felt light, as if an immense weight had been lifted from her heart. Her bare feet on the cool floor helped her find relief from the sensation of tremendous heat she was feeling.

    ?Yes?, she replied.

    ?Let''s sit close. My sis will go nuts?

    ?I''m in?

    Nene took a seat across from Adanara, and Nila stood next to her. The witch stared at them and then turned to the side. In doing so, she found herself face to face with Jiriel, who grabbed her arm with a satisfied grin.

    ?Adelyn, my dear, I''m no expert, but I''ve heard that humans who are always angry age faster?

    ?Grant me a wish then, Fairyel?, she replied.

    ?Do you wish to be young forever??

    ?Or let me get over this bad mood...?

    ?Uhm... Wish-granting magic doesn''t exist, but... I have an idea!?

    The Emissary reached under the table and retrieved a bottle of wine, looking satisfied. She poured the contents into a glass and handed it to the witch. Adanara kept her sulk, but accepted the offer.

    ?Oto, do we have any more glasses??, the angel asked.

    ?They¡¯re under the stairs?

    ?What?! What a silly place to keep them! Who put them there??

    ?You did?

    Jiriel laughed heartily and went to retrieve the glasses. She rubbed them on her dress to clean them of dust (of course, they turned crystal clear) and poured wine for everyone.

    ?When mortals drink, they become chatty?, she gloated. ?And the chatties tell interesting stories?

    ?Right. We promised to tell you about our trip?

    ?Exactly! And I was sooo patient¡­ I even let you rest all day. Oto was bullying me yesterday, he didn''t want to tell me anything!?, she whined.

    ?I was tired?, he protested. ?Now we can tell you everything while we have dinner?

    The boy placed a stack of wooden bowls at the end of the table. Next to it lay the pot, resting on a metal perch, raised off the floor. He uncovered it and a scent of meat and legumes came out. Adanara smiled.

    ?I wanna eat too!? Jiriel chirped.

    ?Okay?, Oto said. ?Can you pass it on to the others??

    Adanara, who was closest to the pot, handed the bowl full of boiled meat and lentils to her sister. She gave the second to Nene, together with a scornful look, and the third to Jiriel, who seemed exceedingly amused by the situation. After serving everyone, Oto sat at the head of the table on the side of the kettle, opposite the hearth.

    Nene, out of habit, waited for Jiriel''s permission to eat, just as the Abbess used to do at the monastery. She realised it was foolish when she saw Adanara take a spoonful of boiled meat.

    ?You did wonders with that horrible animal at the Cloud Folk''s sanctuary, with decent ingredients you can do even better?, she exclaimed with satisfaction. ?Can I eat here every day??

    ?If S-Sevika heard you, you¡¯d be in trouble?, Nila said.

    ?Nothing against Pranav''s cooking, but Oto is on a whole nother level?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ?You mean it??, he asked.

    ?I raised him!?, Jiriel boasted. ?You¡¯re welcome?

    The Emissary kept pouring wine as soon as she saw an empty glass. Seeing her "eat" was something truly unusual and pleasant, since it gave her a more approachable, humane look¡­ Except for the fact that what she was actually doing was to open her mouth wide and to throw food in, which disappeared without any chewing or swallowing being involved.

    ?This morning I-I went to the mayor?, Nila said. ?I asked him about the two k-knights we escorted here?

    ?How are they faring??, Nene asked.

    ?He said they work at a farm on the side of the hill. I-I didn''t have time to visit them?

    ?A happy ending?, Adanara intervened. ?They will no longer have to fight ever?

    ?Come on, it''s time!? Jiriel cried. ?Tell me about it! I wanna know everything since you left?

    ?We saw the will-o''-the-wisps!?, said Oto. ?We also were able to catch a couple?

    They summarised the events of their journey to the Emissary, through the forest to the hunting lodge. Oto dwelt on the details of how they had restored the building and bathed in the river, causing Nene embarrassment. They went on about how they discovered the Lightbringer¡¯s camp, their first contact with Emeria and Dolano and the ongoing war with the Cloud Folk. They told her of the knight¡¯s General and the history of his people. Jiriel almost climbed onto the table, overcome with enthusiasm, when she heard about the cave inhabited by the two spirits, Shilfi and Rune, and the bizarre phenomena that occurred there. She tried to push aside Adanara''s hair with one hand to peek at her battered ear, but the witch pushed her away forcefully. She feigned ignorance when they told her how Kora didn''t have nice memories of her, having ruined one of their ceremonies, insisting they were friends. She had to defend herself from Adanara''s blows when she discovered that the angel knew about the dragon from the beginning and that she had not mentioned it as she did not consider it relevant, since he was imprisoned.

    The story of how they freed Moka was the most painful part. Nene asked the Emissary for forgiveness for violating her promise as Inquisitor, for taking an innocent soul. Jiriel consoled her and complimented both her and Adanara for protecting each other. The atmosphere became gloomy as they remembered how Kora had gone out of control, the battle with the dragon and the subsequent annihilation of the Lightbringers.

    After hearing the whole story and ruining the atmosphere, Jiriel offered another round of wine. They all refused, except Adanara.

    ?So, Ada, what have you learned? Show me!?, the angel said.

    The witch took a sip of wine. Her face was flushed, her expression dark.

    ?You think it''s funny??

    ?Learning is fun! Isn¡¯t it¡­??

    ?Then look?

    The flame on the hearth began to stir more than usual. The drafts in the house became more intense, chills whistled between the rafters. Then everything turned quiet.

    ?Uh??, Jiriel muttered. ?Did you do something??

    Adanara''s grin startled Nene, who didn''t have time to react. A roar enveloped the room, an invisible force, a gust overwhelmed Jiriel. Her bowl flew through the air, her hair, her dress, her wings were yanked back. The Emissary lost her balance and fell from her chair with a thud. She hit her head on the floor and was left upside down.

    ?My Lady!?

    Her laughter caught Nene off guard. Oto laughed too, only Nila seemed to share her concern. Jiriel sat up, her hair dishevelled, but nothing more.

    ?You did that with the gift of the Evil One? Or Shilfi? I¡¯m not sure I follow?

    ?Dunno? It works, it¡¯s enough for me?

    ?Ah, how times change!?, the angel stated enthusiastically. ?Yave¡¯s world is always interesting. Mortals invent new stuff every day! I can''t wait to meet one of these "spirits"?

    ?Are you okay??

    ?Huh? Yes, of course¡­ Oh, no, the floor is a mess!?

    The Emissary ran to find something to clean up the mess caused by Adanara, who went back to sip her wine, satisfied with her demonstration. Nene stared at her, confused by what had just happened: a witch had knocked out an angel of God. What was she supposed to think about that?

    ?What are you looking at??

    ?Oh, um¡­ Nothing. Sorry?

    Oto went to help Jiriel. Meanwhile, Adanara rested her elbows on the table and moved closer.

    ?Listen to me, you brat...?, she slurred.

    ?Ada, s-stop it. You drank enough?

    ?If you want¡­?, she sobbed. ?If you want my sister, you¡¯ll have to kill me first!?

    ?Ada!?

    ?You''re talking nonsense?, Nene replied.

    ?I''m dead serious!?

    ?Not even someone like you deserves to be killed?

    ?¡°Someone like me¡±? Here she is again, the judging nun!?

    ?Stop it!?

    Nene took a breath and tried to calm down. Adanara was capable of bringing out her worst side. Noticing Nila''s pained expression, she felt guilty.

    ?I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to?

    Nila caressed her face, which angered her sister even more. She pounded the table with her fists. Jiriel, with an amused look, sat down next to her and did the same.

    ?The one who makes the most noise is the winner!?, she said.

    ?You really are a moronic angel?

    Nene was stunned. Normally, she would have jumped at the witch''s throat for daring to insult the Emissary, but given what had happened earlier, she remained calm and observed. Jiriel didn''t bat an eyelid. She brought her face closer to Adanara''s, who instinctively retreated.

    ?Afraid of losing??, she challenged her.

    ?Fuck off?

    The witch turned her back to her. Jiriel started bragging about winning and Oto applauded. Adanara sought support from her sister. Nila ignored her and, as if to make a statement, she took Nene by hand. Nene felt uncomfortable, both at having once again ended up at the centre of their dispute, and at that public display of affection. Contrary to her expectations, however, the Emissary did not say a word on the matter.

    ?What now??, Jiriel asked. ?Adelyn is safe, the people of Kumhar can hunt in the forest once again... What will you do now??

    ?I have an idea?, Nila said. ?T-this morning I went to the mayor for a reason?

    ?Oh, let''s hear it?

    The woman reached into her pocket and took out the buttercorn seed she had received from Kora. The Emissary was about to snatch it from her hand, but at the last moment she remembered manners and asked permission. Having obtained it, she looked at the seed with bright eyes, fascinated as usual by the smallest of things, as long as they were new.

    ?I want to start my own f-farm. The mayor has already found me a a-accommodation?

    Adanara turned to them again. Her hostile attitude disappeared, giving way to worry.

    ?You didn''t tell me?

    ?I thought of doing it now?, her sister replied. ?To be honest, I didn''t think I would b-be so lucky?

    ?So... you''re leaving??

    ?No, I''m not leaving. T-there is a farm outside the village, it belonged to t-two families, but one is no longer there, and the second c-can''t manage the business on its own. They proposed me taking it over?

    ?What about your studies, then??

    ?Without Master Ezio, I don''t have much to study...?, she said melancholy. ?B-but... well, you could come with me, Ada?

    The witch folded her arms. She squinted as she regained some clarity of mind, despite the alcohol.

    ?I''ll think about it?

    ?Will you plant the magical seed??, Oto asked.

    ?I think so. C-could I have it back??

    Jiriel reluctantly returned it. Nila hid it for safety, away from the Emissary''s greedy gaze.

    ?How did you manage??, Nene asked.

    ?What do you mean??

    ?Well... In the Principality, something like that would cost a fortune?

    ?In the Principality the nobles and the rich own everything?, Adanara grumbled. ?Nila, have you become rich? A noble??

    ?Erm... No. The mayor told us, didn''t he? That in exchange for our services to the community we could claim some property?

    ?We haven''t done anything yet?, Nene observed.

    ?A-actually, we did. The mayor gave us the credit of having reopened the hunting area in the forest?

    ?Indeed... but is something like that worth as much as an entire farm??

    Her sister''s insistent questions made Nila uncomfortable, so she hunched her shoulders and began playing with the spoon in her bowl. Oto misunderstood and poured more food from the kettle. She took a bite.

    ?The f-farm has¡­ a lot of debts. I''ll have to pay them, first thing?

    ?Debts exist here too?!?

    ?The f-families that owned it before a-asked favours from many artisans. Before e-everything went downhill for them¡­?

    ?That''s why you didn''t tell me anything!?, Adanara yelled. ?You knew I would be against it. You''ve taken over a bunch of debts! Why??

    ?B-because¡­?, Nila''s voice became tiny. ?I think I can make it work?

    Adanara sighed loudly and covered her face. Nila ate in silence, amidst the curious looks of everyone else.

    ?Oh, I know!?, Jiriel said, raising her hand. ?This has already happened in the past!?

    ?Yeah?, the witch growled. ?My sister thinks she can fix everything with willpower alone?

    ?It''s not true!?, she defended herself. ?But, well... I-I would be happy if you could help me?

    ?Nope?

    Adanara''s blunt response left everybody in dismay. The Emissary sipped noisily from her glass and didn¡¯t take her eyes off the sisters, as if she were witnessing a play.

    ?Are you¡­ doing this out of spite??

    ?I would never do that!?, Adanara said. ?But I don''t wanna toil in the fields. I''m sorry?

    Nene watched the scene, thoughtful. The Emissary had promised to help her be happy, but she hadn''t contributed much, until then. She watched her Lady drink blissfully, her usual dumb expression, and felt a certain sense of anger and disappointment. She lay a hand on Nila''s shoulder, finally determined to take care of it herself.

    ?I''ll help you?, she declared.

    Her head felt a little light, perhaps still exhausted from the journey, perhaps because of the wine. Nila looked at her with teary eyes, which filled her with joy. Adanara clicked her tongue.

    ?You? How? Tell me?, she challenged her.

    Nene ignored her, and turned to the Emissary.

    ?My Lady, allow me, please?, she bowed her head.

    ?Huh? Me? Do whatever you want?

    ?Thank you, my Lady?

    ?You''re welcome, I guess? You''re a weird one?

    ?Nene!?, Nila cheered. ?A-are you sure??

    ?We had already discussed it, remember? Also¡­ I have no other commitments?

    ?No more Inquisition??, Adanara prodded her.

    She slammed a hand on the table, startling the witch. It was the wine talking for sure, but that didn''t stop her.

    ?I will never give up fighting the Evil One! But I can''t train or study in this place, so¡­?

    ?We''ll buy books!?, Nila said. ?W-with the first harvest I will build a library?

    ?A library?!?, Jiriel almost fainted. ?You mean those huge buildings, full of books and strange instruments??

    ?Wait a minute, you''re not thinking straight, now?, Adanara objected, but was ignored.

    ?Yes, a library! For all the people of Kumhar. Y-you too, Oto, you could learn to read and w-write?

    ?What''s the point of reading and writing??, he asked.

    Adanara stood up and went to sit by the fireplace. Her demeanour almost made Nila burst out laughing, to the point that she had to cover her mouth with both hands. The witch was immediately joined by Jiriel, who had been unsurprisingly clingy to her throughout the evening.

    ?It can be useful for learning new things from books, or writing letters?, Nene explained.

    The boy shrugged, clearly not interested in the matter.

    ?So... Are you going to leave the house??, he asked.

    Nila cleared her throat, thus intercepting the question. She had a serious and thoughtful expression now that she was done provoking her sister for fun.

    ?Actually, I-I thought y-you could all help me, in your own way?

    ?That is??

    ?Well, Oto, everyone knows you in town, right? I-if you two could help me s-sell my harvest at the market, that would be ideal?

    ?Sell??. he asked. ?In exchange for what??

    ?Whatever we need?, Nila explained. ?T-that''s how it works around here, right??

    ?So¡­ you will have a stall at the market? Can I sell excess game there??

    ?Of course. Why not?

    ?Then Nene and I will work together!?, he cheered.

    ?Okay, I''m in?, she said. ?We can do it?

    Nila kept wrinkling her dress, agitated. Nene craned her neck questioningly. The woman stared back, but didn''t give in, and turned her attention elsewhere.

    ?I-I''m not taking your little sister away from you, Oto. Don''t worry?

    The boy gave her an approving thumbs up. Nila''s voice was little more than a whisper, as she was visibly embarrassed.

    ?What¡¯s the matter??. Nene asked.

    She hesitated to answer. Her gaze kept darting between her and Adanara. Clearly, something was bothering her.

    ?Tomorrow¡­ T-tomorrow will you come with me to see the f-farm??

    ?Gladly. Haven''t you visited it yet??

    ?Actually, yes. I s-spent all day tidying up?

    ?How is it going??

    ?The accommodations are in good condition and Ghiormar, the o-old owner, has sown some fields with c-carrots?

    Nila came very close to her and added in a low voice.

    ?I think I''ll move there in a few days?, she said, eyeing Adanara.

    Nene nodded. Surely her sister would have started screaming again upon receiving such news. In the past, Nila had always managed to patch things up between the two of them, but it seemed to be easier when they discussed things privately, rather than in Nene''s presence.

    ?Come tomorrow, in the afternoon?

    She nodded again. Part of her thought Nila wasn''t telling her everything, but maybe she would have found out the next day.

 Chapter 1.37

    The crunch of her footsteps on the snow echoed in the white silence that enveloped the hill and the surrounding woods. The heavy snowfall from the previous night had covered everything with a blanket about half a metre deep. The snow reached Nene''s shins and threatened to get inside her boots. She was sinking with every step, and the warm fur coat Oto had lent her made her feel very heavy, making her sink even more. The warmth her body produced was pleasant, despite the freezing breeze that whipped across her face, each gust like a series of invisible blades cutting across her skin. Quiet reigned all around, a placid and peaceful silence fallen together with the snow, claiming everything, sweeping away the rustling of leaves, the sounds of animals and human activity.

    As she descended the hillside, she admired the tree that housed the sanctuary of the Cloud Folk, and wondered if it had lost its foliage, and if those who still lived up there were suffering from the cold, given their apparent aversion for wearing clothes. The cold wave had caught Kumhar off guard: that morning she had received a visit from a city guard sent by the mayor to make sure everyone was safe and sound. The guards were also organising an emergency network to provide firewood to those who needed it. She had taken the opportunity to ask the soldier for directions as to where the farm of which Nila had suddenly become the owner was. The guard had begged her to tell Nila that the mayor was waiting for her at the manor, as he foresaw a wave of ailments, and was hoping to rely on her medical skills to try to contain it.

    Given the possible gravity of the situation, Nene felt a little guilty about being so enthusiastic. Not only did the snow remind her of some of the most pleasant moments of her childhood, spent playing at the dormitory with Elora, but she was thrilled at the idea of ??visiting Nila''s new house. Furthermore, she couldn''t get out of her head what Nila had said to her the previous evening: she was finally convinced that her feelings were reciprocated, so she was curious, and perhaps a little scared, to find out how things would have evolved from that moment on.

    Ignoring the cold and containing her instincts to jump out of joy, she descended from the hill to the fields surrounding the city walls. There, numerous farmers were busy, some digging snow, others carrying materials and tools, as they rushed to prepare for the winter that had arrived so suddenly. She asked for directions, mentioning the name of the co-owner of Nila''s farm, Ghiormar, and was directed away from the walls, towards the edge of the forest, not far from the ancient ruins from which Kumhar¡¯s masons quarried rock to build the city''s defences. There stood a large two-storey farmhouse, made of dark beams, and not far away a smaller building, with a circular base, on a single floor, a thatched roof, which resembled a large hut made of stone walls. Between the two structures, an area of ??land was fenced with sticks, and next to it was a small unused stone hovel.

    She approached the two-storey building as it was the closest. The gabled grey stone tile roof was covered in occasional drifts of snow. The dark facade was marked by light wooden load-bearing pillars that outlined its edges, and small square windows closed by heavy shutters, held in place by large, rusty hinges and latches. There was something sinister and abandoned about it, to the point that it gave the impression that its interior was even colder than the snowy fields. She reached for the front door, which was surprisingly in good condition. She knocked.

    She couldn¡¯t get any response, so she looked around. In the distance, near the stone hut, she saw a figure, too massive to be Nila, peering at her. She raised an arm to greet what she assumed was Ghiormar, but he didn¡¯t budge. The figure started walking again after a while, and disappeared inside the hut.

    A creepy creak brought her attention back to the heavy knocker door, which opened very slowly. Nila''s face appeared from behind it. She greeted her with an embarrassed smile.

    ?Nene! Come inside or y-you''ll freeze?

    She went in as she was told. To her surprise, the warm air inside the building felt pleasant, along with the scent of burning wood. She was enchanted by observing the interior, to the point that she almost didn''t notice that Nila, feet pointed on the ground and hands on the door, was struggling to close it.

    ?Wait, I''ll help you?, she rushed.

    They pushed together against the heavy, creaking door. With no small effort they succeeded, and Nila breathed a sigh of relief.

    ?There''s a lot of things I need to fix?, she explained.

    ?I see. At least it''s warm?

    ?Yes. L-luckily the old owners insulated the house with pitch?

    Nene looked around. They were in an enormous rectangular hall, about fifteen metres long and ten metres wide. In the centre stood an enormous hearth sunk into the floor, on a stone base, and topped by a chimney from which the wind was howling. The flame crackled satisfactorily and illuminated and heated the entire room, even more than the fireplace in the Emissary''s house did, despite Nila¡¯s place being significantly larger. To her left was a wooden staircase leading to the upper floor.

    The room was full of junk, stacked furniture, piled up tools, all covered in a generous layer of dust and cobwebs. At the bottom of the building were some old shelvings, while next to the entrance rested some straw beds, far too big for humans. Around the hearth were some cooking tools, a kettle, spoons and the likes, and a worn-looking sofa, which had been cleaned of the dust.

    ?I think you could use a hand here?, Nene noticed.

    Nila looked down. She held out her arms, gesturing to her to handle her coat. She gave in, rather uncomfortably, as in doing so she revealed that she had once again put on the blue dress belonging to Oto''s mother. She had spent the entire morning struggling with the dilemma of what to wear, her practical spirit at odds with new feelings she barely understood, the need to brave snowy terrain struggling against her desire to look pretty to Nila.

    ?You can sit by the fire?, Nila suggested. ?I-I''ll make some tea?

    ?Thank you?

    Nila accompanied her towards the sofa. She had finally found her smile again, and she proudly began to tell her about her plans for the farm.

    ?The animals used to sleep there?, she explained, pointing to the beds. ?The o-old owners shared the house with livestock. And they kept the grain over there?

    ?What happened to the animals??

    ?They s-sold them to pay off some debts. I want to clean everything up and make my own laboratory?

    ?Do you want to continue your studies??

    ?Not really. M-master Ezio taught me some formulas. They¡¯re artificial fertilisers. I hope to use them in the fields?

    Nene sat on the red-covered sofa and nearly collapsed. It was old and battered, still she let herself sink in its padding. Nila left her coat on a rickety chair, then plopped down next to her with a satisfied look. having worked hard that morning to reclaim that little corner around the hearth from the dust.

    ?For the time being, it''s a mess?, she admitted. ?B-but I''ve mostly been busy arranging the upstairs quarters. Luckily they were in a better state¡­?

    She poured water from a bucket into a teapot, and placed it next to the hearth. Her gestures were stiff and her gaze fixed on the flame. Nene knew her well enough by then to guess what was on her mind, so she dared to ask.

    ?Is something the matter??

    ?I-I haven''t told Ada yet, but... From today I will live here?

    ?Will she stay at the inn??

    ?I think so. You heard her, yesterday...?

    Nene watched the flame, for a few moments. Was it right to pry into their affairs? After all, there was no harm in sharing her opinion with Nila.

    ?Maybe you should tell her as soon as possible?

    ?Yes. Y-yes, that''s true... She''ll come here tonight. I''ll talk to her?

    ?And if she decides to stay at Sevika¡¯s... you will have more space for yourself?, she joked.

    Nila smiled. She came close to her, shoulder to shoulder, took off her cloth slippers and brought her knees to her chin. Then, she leaned into her, dropped her head onto Nene''s shoulder, and sighed.

    ?I feel guilty. In truth¡­ I would be happy if... if... if she decided to stay at the inn?

    ?Do you??

    ?Yes, I w-well... I love her, but... Sometimes it''s suffocating. Sometimes I feel like I have to take care of her. Sometimes I-I want to stay away from her, to live my own life?

    Nene reached out and wrapped her arm around Nila while she was showing her vulnerable side. She caressed her arm, hoping to be of comfort.

    ?Makes sense. You''re not abandoning her anyway?

    ?No, of course not!?

    ?Maybe it will be good for her too. She could take care of herself if she tried, don''t you think??

    ?Yes. M-maybe we have been relying on each other too much, lately?

    ?Maybe, or maybe you needed it. But things have changed now?

    Nila smiled. She caressed her face, forcing her to look into her eyes. Nene felt insanely hot, especially when she realised she was getting closer.

    Without saying a word, Nila rested her lips on hers. Nene, unaware of how to behave, didn''t move a muscle and even held her breath. That contact set her face on fire, or rather, her entire body, but it only lasted an instant. Nila retreated and laughed nervously.

    ?Sorry, was it too much??

    ?No! I mean¡­ Yes? I mean... I''m sorry, I''ve never done it before...?, she admitted.

    ?It doesn''t matter. It''s okay?, Nila said, snuggling against her shoulder.

    ?No, seriously... So, could you... explain it to me??

    Nila laughed again. She sat up and picked up the teapot. She took some leaves from a pouch at her waist, dropped them into two small pewter cups and poured some hot water into them.

    ?Here?, she said, handing her a cup.

    ?Thank you¡­?

    ?You''re welcome?

    Nene took Nila by hand when she saw her fidgeting with the fabric of her brown dress. Her clumsy behaviour was the cause of her discomfort, so she almost panicked. She was a mess, had ruined everything, but she tried not to listen to her dark thoughts.

    ?Nila, I... Forgive me, but I really need... to be guided, here?

    The woman sighed but ultimately smiled at her. She took a sip of the infusion, and after a moment''s hesitation, nodded.

    ?Would you like to see how I arranged upstairs??Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Nene instinctively looked towards the staircase. She wondered what could be so interesting up there, but Nila''s amused look made her realise that, once again, she was being dumb. The implications of that proposal startled her, made her shiver. At the same time she was devoured by curiosity and other feelings that perhaps she was learning to recognize. Her imagination offered her suggestive scenarios that would have made her die out of shame if she had ever told them to anyone.

    She figured that she was staring at Nila in silence, who was waiting for her response.

    ?I¡­?, she stammered.

    ?You don''t want to??

    ?Er¡­?

    She cursed herself and her awkwardness. Nila was making an effort to put her at ease, to be kind, and she was reciprocating with ambiguous silences and uncomfortable questions. She took a breath.

    ?Okay. But I don''t know how to?, she explained.

    ?Me neither?, Nila giggled, her face red. ?Never have I ever... n-not with a girl?

    ?So... what do we do??

    Nila left the cup on the floor. Nene instinctively imitated her. The young woman held out her hand and invited her to stand up. She pulled her towards her, wrapped her in a hug and caressed her face.

    ?L-let''s go find out, shall we??

    Nene tried to keep her rampaging imagination in check. Every corner of her body was out of control. She felt one step away from starting to act recklessly. She contained herself and returned the hug, but in doing so, she became aware that she was breathing heavily and shaking slightly.

    ?Okay. Fine?

    ?Are you s-sure??

    ?Yes?, she replied.

    Nila accompanied her to the stairs, telling her how she had renovated the quarters, but Nene couldn''t pay enough attention to remember her words. Her thoughts were stuck in an unprecedented way. Her mind, unable to formulate coherent thoughts, overwhelmed by emotions and desires, was unmanageable and anxious. She followed Nila along the steps, towards the darkness of the quarters, towards unknown experiences.

    <hr>

    ?Neneeeee!!!?

    The Emissary jumped at her, looking desperate. She roughed her up thoroughly on the doorstep, not even giving her time to close the door.

    ?It''s cold?, Oto lamented.

    ?My Lady, what''s going on??

    Jiriel dragged her inside and slammed the door. She was on the verge of tears and wouldn''t let her breathe. Oto was sitting at the table, mending a pair of tights. He waved to her, then went back to business with needle and thread.

    ?Where did you go?! I was so worried! I wanted to go and look for you but... but Oto...?

    ?I told you she was fine?, the boy grumbled.

    ?I''m fine, My Lady. Forgive me if I made you worry for no reason?

    ?No reason? You spent the night out! I thought you had frozen to death! Are you ok? Lemme check your toes?

    ?I didn''t... spend the night out...?

    ?Huh? Where have you been then??

    ?Um¡­ at Nila¡¯s place?

    ?Oh. So I was worried over nothing??

    ?See?!?, Oto said.

    Jiriel let go and got to her feet. She looked at her for a few long moments. Nene felt like she was peering into her soul, that she could see everything that had happened the previous day, including the outburst Adanara had had when she had found her at the farm, and her second outburst when Nila had informed her that she had decided to live there from that day on.

    As if to confirm her suspicions, the Emissary spoke.

    ?Poor Adelyn. Will she ever get over it??

    ?What? My Lady, you... did you read my mind??

    ?Huh? You silly! It¡¯s impossible to ¡°read minds¡±?, she laughed. ?But I see it in your soul that you are worried about her. It''s easy to guess the reason behind it?

    Unconvinced by the ambiguous explanation, fearing that at that rate the Emissary would "guess" other much more intimate and embarrassing details, Nene headed to Oto, to get out of the way. The boy was mending a pair of tights. His inexperienced hands were doing a rather poor job at it. Nene sat next to him.

    ?Can I help you??

    ?Do you know how to sew??, he asked.

    ?I do. They taught me at the monastery. Each cadet must keep the clothing that Mother Superior lends them in decent shape?

    ?Thanks?

    Oto handed her a needle, thread and thimble. Nene grabbed the tights and bit back a sigh, as Oto''s clumsy attempt had made things worse. She had to undo what he had done and start over again.

    ?In the meantime, I''ll go get some water from the stream?, the boy said.

    ?Wait, your coat?

    Nene returned him the fur coat. Oto put it on, grabbed the bucket and ran out, slamming the door behind him. Jiriel stood in a corner, unusually silent, looking thoughtful. They were alone, and she kept glancing at Nene, which was starting to get on her nerves. She decided to break the silence.

    ?My Lady, allow me to ask?

    ?I did nothing wrong!?

    Her response left her surprised. The angel of God had a guilty conscience and her ability to hide it was less than that of a child, caught with their hand in a cookie jar.

    ?Why was Oto trying to sew by himself, even though he doesn''t know how to??

    The Emissary sat next to her and watched as she knitted.

    ?Because he is a smart boy. Maybe he didn''t succeed the first time, but you''ll see...?

    ?That¡¯s not what I meant. Would you be able to mend this??

    ?Sure, easy thing?

    ?So why didn''t you do it for him??

    Jiriel lay dramatically on the table, stretched out her arms, and wrapped her fingers around the opposite end. She collapsed as if desperate, huffing like a bellows.

    ?¡¯Cause it''s boooooooooring?

    Nene held back a fit of rage. The Emissary was behaving like a spoiled and inconsiderate child, at Oto¡¯s expense. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm.

    ?In that case, why didn''t Oto turn to the seamstress in town? I thought they were on good terms?

    ?Because I forbade him!?

    Jiriel sat upright in her chair. Her voice was full of anger, her flaccid air gave way to a fierce and determined look.

    ?You... Why did you do it??

    ?Because¡­ Because¡­ That seamstress¡­ She''s dangerous, Nene! The looks she gives him! As if he were a... a...?

    ?Are you jealous of the seamstress??

    ?What?! Nene?! Don''t you trust my judgement??

    ?Since you sent me to the sanctuary of the Cloud Folk, with little and mostly inaccurate information, I have serious doubts about your judgement?

    The Emissary whimpered as she rose to her feet. She walked around the table, positioning herself in front of Nene, got on her knees, placed her elbows on the table and rested her head on her clenched fists. Her exaggerated pouting failed to move Nene, who was determined to knock some sense into that empty head of hers.

    ?You meanie! Everyone¡¯s against me! I¡¯m telling you, the seamstress is evil. Oh¡­ Oh no!?, she gasped loudly. ?What if she¡¯s a witch? Perhaps the Evil One himself!?

    ?Don''t even attempt it! You can''t fool me that easily!?

    ?Anyway, I started warning as many people as I could in town?

    ?What?! What have you done?!?

    ?Why are you yelling at me? I just told some of the villagers what I know about the seamstress. They have to know, they need to be on their guard against her!?

    ?You... defamed an innocent woman, just because... because of... your stupid jealousy?!?

    ?Don''t call me stupid! When she looks at Oto, I feel¡­ bad?

    ?God, give me strength...?

    ?What does Yave have to do with it now??

    Nene put down her sewing tools. She had just finished untangling the mess Oto had made, but her hands were trembling. She needed to calm down before proceeding with the task.

    ?You should go to the seamstress, and apologise. And to all the people you talked to. Explain that what you said was false?

    ?False? I tell only the truth!?

    ?If you don''t, I''ll take care of it!?

    Jiriel pounded the table with her fists and rose to her full height.

    ?Why won¡¯t you believe me?!?, she thundered.

    Her commanding voice made Nene flinch. Her annoyance vanished in an instant. She came to her senses and realised what absurd folly she got into: how had it occurred to her to preach to the Emissary of God, to question her words? She bowed and began to tremble, fearing punishment for her actions.

    ?Forgive me, My Lady, I don''t know what came over me?

    Contrary to her expectations, Jiriel looked at her disappointed. She started poking Nene¡¯s cheek.

    ?Wait¡­ Come on, don''t act like that. Let''s keep arguing?

    ?I''m sorry, My Lady. It wasn''t my intention to disagree with you?

    ?Oh, come on! For once we were arguing as equals! As friends?

    ?Friends??

    ?Yes. Sevika taught me. She says that if two people never argue, it means they don''t care enough about each other. That¡¯s why Adelyn and I argue all the time?

    Nene took a moment to compose herself. The thought that she and the Emissary could consider each other equals was beyond blasphemous, yet it was Jiriel''s own will. Unsure what to do, she started sewing Oto''s tights again, just to avoid the conversation.

    ?Later, I will go to this seamstress to verify your suspicions?, she said.

    ?You''re no fun?, the angel whined.

    ?You often tell me that. I''m sorry?

    ?Uff¡­ you don''t need to go and check¡­?

    ?What??

    ?There''s no need to check the seamstress. She''s not a witch. I made it up. It was just a joke?

    Jiriel became sulky and resigned. She lay her face back on the table and began drumming on its surface. They remained in an awkward silence for a few moments, until the Emissary raised her head and looked around.

    ?Oh?, she whispered.

    ?What now??

    An idiotic grin appeared on Jiriel''s face, a harbinger of misfortune. Whatever was going through her head was probably going to give Nene yet another migraine. It was mandatory to clarify the defamatory rumours spread by the angel as soon as possible, before her Lady could come out with her next silly lie.

    ?Nila is coming?, she gloated.

    ?Really? How do you¡­ Are you sure??

    ?Of course. She doesn''t have a strange soul like yours or Adelyn''s, but I''ve learned to recognise it?

    ?Oh¡­ um¡­ I wonder what she might be up to?

    Nene began knitting feverishly. She felt nervous suddenly. The idea of ??seeing Nila again after the events of the previous day caused her an uneasiness that she couldn''t explain. Additionally, she was desperate at the prospect of the Emissary finding out about their relationship. There was nothing wrong with it, yet, even though Jiriel had explained several times that she did not agree with many tenets of the Church, she feared her reaction.

    Jiriel, on the other hand, leaned towards her, her dumb smile even more pronounced. Soon she was within an inch from Nene¡¯s nose and was barely holding back laughter.

    ?Aren''t you gonna open the door??, she teased her in a slow, dumb tone.

    ?Yes, Ma''am?

    She got up and headed for the entrance. She opened it an instant before Nila could knock, thus finding her with her arm raised and a surprised expression.

    ?Hello?

    Nila was wrapped in a yellowish raw wool cloak, which looked warm and soft, but also old and worn. Noticing that her face was red from the cold, Nene hastily invited her inside.

    ?Lemme see! Lemme see!? Jiriel exclaimed, running towards her.

    ?G-good morning?

    The angel rushed to Nila and began to examine her cape. She looked at it fascinated as if she was in front of a historical relic or something extremely precious.

    ?So fluffy! Nene, touch it! It¡¯s fluffy!?

    ?My Lady, it''s wool. That¡¯s just how wool is?

    ?Nene has been scolding me all morning!?, the Emissary whined.

    ?Oh no. W-what did you do to make her angry??, Nila asked.

    ?Me?! Nothing...?, she replied, unconvinced.

    ?Come, warm yourself by the fire?, Nene said.

    They ignored Jiriel''s tantrums and took seats in the armchairs close to the fireplace. Nene contained her agitation by avoiding meeting Nila''s gaze, who, however, after taking off her coat, stood in front of her.

    ?Is everything okay??, she asked her.

    ?Uh? Yes, of course?

    ?No it¡¯s not!?, the Emissary interjected. ?I don''t deserve to be treated like this!?

    ?Jiriel, could you... l-leave us alone for a moment??

    Nila''s sudden request made her shut up. She immediately stopped her drama, turned very serious and nodded. After retrieving the sewing tools and tights from the table, she disappeared into the cellar, locking the door with bolts from the inside.

    ?You ran without saying anything this morning?, Nila said. ?I got worried?

    Nene hunched her head between her shoulders. She was so ashamed of her actions, but she had felt overwhelmed by her emotions and ran away from Nila''s farm. She had partly done it to avoid waking her, but to claim that was the main reason would have been a lie. She sighed.

    ?Sorry. I felt the need to... be alone for a bit, I think?

    ?Oh¡­ I understand. Did I¡­ d-do or say something that hurt you??

    ?No, absolutely not!?, she exclaimed. ?Yesterday was¡­ Very difficult for me. But I''m happy about it! I mean it. Thank you?

    ?So¡­?

    Nila sat on the arm of her chair, thus finding herself towering above Nene. The redness on her face had not diminished at all, but it seemed of a different nature. She smiled and rubbed her shoulders for a few moments before continuing.

    ?... So it''s settled??

    ?Yes. You... I like you, Nila?

    Having finally expressed her feelings out loud caused Nene to giggle silly, which made her feel intensely uncomfortable. Nila, however, did the same, before grabbing her hand. Her skin was freezing and clammy due to the outside weather, her fingers were purple and her movements were stiff from the cold.

    ?I like you too, Nene. In fact, I-I came to ask you if¡­?

    ?If??

    ?If you wanted to move in with me?

 Chapter 1.38

    ?Good morning!?, Nene shouted.

    Old man Ghiormar, who was placidly walking among the rows of carrots in the field, barely raised his head. He was a robust man, with a thick grey beard. His face was partially hidden by a large straw hat, which he wore mostly to avoid eye contact, as the spring sun was still weak, the days still cool in Kumhar.

    Nene raised an arm to greet him, and the man gave her an almost imperceptible nod, then headed towards the cabin where he lived with his daughter and grandson. He was the enigmatic and gruff one. Nene had only heard his voice a couple of times, even though she had been living at the farm all winter by then. She sighed, discouraged by the not-at-all-friendly encounter, and kept going. Nila wanted to renovate the abandoned shed, which stood between the two main structures, to build a mill inside of it. Since there was no river close, the mill would have had to be operated by hand. Nila had asked for many favours in town, having spent winter helping to contain the seasonal illnesses. By doing so, she had earned enough to start many reconstruction works on the farm, but not enough to afford building a windmill from scratch, unfortunately.

    Nene opened the heavy and creaking wooden door that led inside. The air was humid and dusty in there, and the roof, still partially collapsed, let in cold gusts hanging from the previous season. The dry stone walls of the building were fortunately well preserved, and Nila, with Adanara''s help, was gradually repairing the roof. Nene, on her part, was busy assembling the mill, following the project designed by Nila, with the parts she had commissioned from some artisans in town.

    She sat on the ground and looked for long moments at the sheet of paper, the machinery¡¯s project. She had spent several hours studying it, not being at all familiar with similar devices. Although a lot of time had passed since the last time she had contact with the Church, something deep inside her was still wary of that technology: it was for sure based on Eidelhan¡¯s studies, Nila¡¯s and Adanara¡¯s father, coming from a mysterious land that did not know a thing about faith.

    Nene looked exasperated at her meagre progress from the previous day: between two parallel walls, she had installed an axle equipped with a toothed wheel, which would transmit energy from the operating lever. She had assembled the three largest pieces to delude herself of having made important progress, but in truth, the pulley system depicted above the wheel in the project was extremely complex and required precision. It would have been wiser to commission the work to an expert craftsman, but Nene had insisted on taking care of it herself, to save Nila some credits, but mostly because she had foolishly thought of impressing her by doing so.

    Regretting her decisions, she rolled up the sleeves of her new, absolutely practical clothes, brown fabric jacket and trousers, tailored by the seamstress so hated by the Emissary, and got to work. She picked up a large file, useful for refining some pieces of wood in case of need, but suddenly she heard someone yelling from afar.

    ?Neneeeee!?

    She recognized Jiriel''s voice coming from the fields. She sighed and peeked outside.

    ?I''m here!?, she replied.

    The angel was wandering like a lost child among the carrot plants, walking awkwardly in an attempt not to trample on the crops. When she saw her, her light shone brighter than that of the morning, as she ran towards her.

    ?Lemme see! Lemme see!?, she shouted.

    A few days earlier, Nila had made the mistake of mentioning the mill in front of the Emissary. Having then seen the project, Jiriel had insisted, whined, cried incessantly, anxious to see the machine. Even though she knew it would take some time to complete it, she couldn''t resist her curiosity and invited herself for a tour.

    ?Come, it''s in here?

    The angel crossed the carrot field in huge strides, her pink dress fluttering in the wind, her colourful wings quivering with anticipation. Nene noticed near Ghiormar''s hut that little Loran, his eight-year-old grandson, had come out and was observing the bizarre visitor. In Kumhar everyone knew Jiriel by reputation and, although no one was hostile towards her, her bizarre personality and her incomprehensible nature sometimes caused distrust, especially among the farmers who feared, according to an old popular legend, that the Emissary was due to bad luck. Loran''s mother, Arme, peeked out from inside the hut and dragged her son away.

    Jiriel arrived in front of the door and sat on her knees, pretending to be tired. Fatigue was a concept that was foreign to her, but as usual, she enjoyed imitating human behaviours, as if in a game of pretend.

    ?Have you started it yet??, she asked anxiously.

    ?I haven''t even finished assembling it?

    The angel sulked. She entered the mill without asking and immediately got back her good mood, just by looking at the incomplete machinery. Nene had left the project resting on the stone wheel in a corner of the building, so Jiriel pounced at it, analysing it avidly.

    ?Finally!?, she exclaimed. ?Nila¡¯s secrets are mine! How does it work? This moves there, this and that¡­ Oh, I like it!?

    ?My Lady, I''m afraid it will take some time to complete it?

    ?I''ll help you?

    ?Excuse me?!?

    Nene had to object. It was unacceptable to allow the Emissary of God to get her hands dirty for her. Still, Jiriel often insisted on being considered an equal, and indeed a helping hand was desperately needed. Not to mention that her Lady seemed genuinely amused by that sorts of things, and eager to participate.

    ?I''ll help you?, she repeated. ?It¡¯ll be easier?

    ?As you wish. In that case¡­?

    ?Don''t worry, I learned it by heart already!?

    Before Nene could collect her thoughts, the angel picked up the wooden parts that made the upper section of the machine and fitted them together as if it were child''s play. She lifted the pieces, seemingly weightless in her hands, and inserted them into their respective sections without the slightest effort.

    Nene picked up the file, feeling useless, but Jiriel refined the pieces simply by grazing them with her hand.

    Within a few minutes, the work was completed, under Nene''s incredulous gaze.

    ?Here you go. Well done?, Jiriel congratulated her. ?We¡¯re a great team, you and I!?

    ?Er¡­ I¡­ you¡­?

    ?I know, it was hard work. I had never seen a machine like this, but we got by anyway. Only the stone wheel is missing?

    ?Yes. We will fix it later, I¡¯ll need help to...?

    Jiriel grabbed the wheel with both hands and lifted it easily. She took graceful steps towards the board on which it was to be fixed and inserted it with such precision that it almost made no rubbing sound. Having made sure that it was properly supported in its seat, she released her grip. The wheel settled on the wood without a creak.

    ?Ready to go! How does it work??

    ?Here... You have to turn that crank...?

    ?A crank? Oh, no! It''s gonna be a pain?

    ?There were no other solutions, unfortunately?

    The Emissary sat on the ground and glared at the crank that transmitted movement to the mechanism. After demonstrating inhuman strength, for some reason, she refused to operate the mill.

    ?I don''t envy you. It seems like¡­ reeeeeally boring?

    ?Why don''t you try??, Nene suggested.

    ?Nope. I just wanted to see the thing. What do we do now??

    ?Nothing. We have no wheat to grind at the moment?

    Nene grabbed the crank, planted her feet on the ground, and pushed with all her might. Surprisingly, the wheel moved without much effort. The mechanism was solid and operating it didn''t require too much strength. She admired Nila''s ingenuity, and so did Jiriel, who clapped with satisfaction as she watched the millstone turn.

    ?Do it again!?

    ?Well, actually¡­ I have other things to take care of, my Lady?

    ?Oh¡­ then I¡­ I''ll go home. Alone¡­I guess?

    Nene sighed. It wasn''t the first time Jiriel had sought her out just for company. Oto spent the mornings in the forest, but the Emissary had grown accustomed to always having someone around. She suffered from loneliness, yet there was no way to convince her to accompany him during his hunting trips.

    ?I will come and visit you as soon as I have the chance?

    ?You always say that but then you never come?, Jiriel whined. ?You''ve grown up already?

    ?There''s always a lot to do here. Why don''t you come more often?

    ?No, no, no deal. You just want to foist your work on me. I won''t fall for it. Goodbye!?

    ?But¡­?

    Without giving her a chance to insist, the Emissary trotted out of the mill. Nene stuck her head out the door and saw her running towards the hill, gesturing as if lost in conversation with some invisible friend. Habit suggested that it was a feasible sign of damnation, but, remembering that it was the Emissary she was thinking about, Nene wondered if perhaps, deep down, she too was beginning to consider her human.

    She checked on the grinder once more to make sure everything was in order. Jiriel''s visit had saved her hours of work and effort, which allowed her to move forward on her schedule. She returned to the house. Nene and Nila had renewed everything: the cattle pallets had been removed, they had repaired the old furniture and cleaned everything. The living room around the fireplace looked welcoming, as dusty and sad as it was. Next to the fire, there was still the old worn-out sofa, but on the opposite side they finally had a table and chairs, three to be precise, given the frequent visits from Adanara, who, despite insisting on being hostile to her, kept coming back. Next to the table lay a bag full of old clothes that belonged to the witch. Nila had mended them for her. Nene thought about delivering them, as she was headed into town for some shopping. She picked up the bag and set off.

    <hr>

    Sevika''s tavern was unusually quiet and deserted. Nene entered with the bag on her shoulder and found no one at the tables or even at the counter.

    ?Is anyone there??, she called.

    ?Coming!? Sevika shouted, her voice coming from the back.

    The woman emerged from the kitchen and went to stand at the counter. She squinted as if to see her better and grimaced.

    ?Are you looking for Adanara??, she asked.

    ?Yes. Isn''t she in her room??

    ?No. A guard came to call her just now. I think she took her to the manor. They were also looking for you and Nila?

    ?Really? What for??

    ?No clue. Do I look like a meddlesome, uh??

    ?Of course not... Could I... at least leave this here for her??

    Sevika laid a hand, inviting her to give her the bag.

    ?Hurry up, don''t keep the mayor waiting. It looked like serious stuff?

    Nene took her word for it. After handing Adanara''s clothes, she rushed towards the manor, anxious about what could have driven Sonhir to summon her, Adanara, and Nila. It couldn''t be a coincidence. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    She ran down the street and arrived in front of the manor out of breath. The manor''s square was unusually full of guards, a dozen of them, standing in a circle around another small group of individuals. Nene couldn''t see them better because of the crowd, but the guards were on alert, so she approached cautiously. She recognized the voice of the mayor coming from among the troops, and even Nila¡¯s. They were arguing with some strangers. She moved closer, making sure to get the guards to notice her.

    ?Inquisitor?, a soldier saw her. ?Quickly, the mayor is waiting for you?

    The man gave way to her within their lines. Nene could finally see better what was happening, and she could hardly believe her eyes: Adanara, Nila and Sonhir stood in front of the entrance to the manor, facing her. The sisters looked worried, while the mayor was visibly agitated. In front of them, with their backs to Nene, stood three figures with unmistakable features: the Cloud Folk.

    Three Tuatha had come to Kumhar. Contrary to what she believed to be their custom, they wore fur clothes, decorated with colourful feathers and flowers. One of them, who was conversing directly with the mayor, had a cloak made of raw wool. The other two, positioned on either side of her, were holding spears as if they were her escort.

    Nila noticed Nene, smiled at her and motioned for her to come closer.

    ?...That''s not how we solve things around here?, Sonhir protested.

    ?Then choose what is more convenient to you?, the cloaked Tuatha replied.

    Nene shivered as she watched the three visitors closely. The woman in the centre had an unusually sophisticated appearance compared to the rest of her kind. In addition to her cloak and clothes full of colourful ornaments, she wore a soft woollen headdress that fell over her forehead, bone earrings, and had an overall well-cared look. The member of the escort to her left had similar clothes, his eyes fixed on the soldiers surrounding them, and was carrying a huge bag on his back. What really put Nene on the alert, however, was the second member of the escort, leaning on a spear that she should have recognized at first glance: Kora.

    ?Uhm¡­ There are no actual maps of the region. We should draw one before establishing boundaries?

    ?Our Warden has given us a map?, the woman in the centre explained.

    ?Can I see it??

    She ignored Sonhir and turned to Nene. She held out her hand to her as was customary among the people of Kumhar.

    ?My name is Shera. I am a diplomat sent by Tuatha elders. These are my companions, Kora and Fos?

    ?Nice to meet you?, she replied awkwardly.

    She met Kora''s gaze, who remained impassive. As usual, her expressionless face was a mask hiding an ocean of emotions.

    ?The map?, the diplomat said. ?Fos??

    The warrior took off the baggage he was carrying over his shoulder. He took out a huge sheet of parchment, rolled into a cylinder almost two metres long and handed it to the mayor.

    ?A gift?, Shera explained. ?A sign of friendship?

    ?And you say this map is accurate??, Sonhir asked.

    ?One of our best artists drew it following the instructions of Warden Moka, who observed the surroundings from the sky?

    ?From the sky??

    ?Indeed. By flying?

    ?Flying?!?

    ?I told you...?, Adanara grumbled.

    ?Uhm¡­?

    The mayor picked the enormous sheet of parchment with both hands. Two soldiers ran up and took care of it for him. The man smiled.

    ?Fine. Shera, am I right? You are welcome to our city. Let¡¯s talk in my office, no weapons. What do you think??

    ?It would be my pleasure?, she replied. ?You two, wait here?

    ?Are you sure??, Fos asked.

    She nodded. The mayor offered her his arm and she accepted the hold. Sonhir led the enigmatic Tuatha into the manor, but not before dispersing most of the soldiers. The square quickly emptied, only the two guards on the lookout at the entrance remained.

    Nene joined Nila, who took her arm in arm. The sudden visit from the Cloud Folk was a truly unexpected one, and Kora''s presence on that diplomatic mission did not bode well. It was Adanara who broke the silence.

    ?Master, how long?

    Kora nodded. Fos, her companion, looked at her perplexed. Kora sighed.

    ?These are the humans I hosted at the sanctuary?, she explained.

    ?The spirit-slayers?!?

    ?That¡¯s them?

    ?It¡¯s an honour?, Fos said. ?I thank you for what you have done for us, on behalf of all Tuatha?

    ?How did you end up here??, the witch asked. ?Didn''t they... kick you out, or something??

    Kora bit her lip. Fos looked at her with disdain. He spat on the ground and walked away as if disgusted.

    ?I''m accompanying the ambassador?, she replied shyly.

    ?Nu-huh. Spit it out, master?

    ?Spit??

    ?I want an explanation. Don''t even think I have forgiven you?

    Kora looked at Nene nervously. After making sure her partner was far away, she took a step forward. Nila tensed, Nene felt her arm squeeze her a little tighter.

    ?Moka ordered me to travel east, to return my gift to the flame spirit. I begged him to allow me to visit you before leaving, so I was tasked with escorting Shera?

    ?Visit us??, Nila asked. ?What do you want from us??

    Nene almost couldn''t believe her eyes when Kora, oh so proud, knelt in front of her. She bowed her head on which the crown of the Warden of the Cloud Folk once stood. Her voice became tense, full of emotion.

    ?Nene, grant me audience with your patron?

    ?My patron??, she stammered, surprised. ?You mean the Archangel??

    ?No. The infant spirit. The one who visited us in the past?

    ?Jiriel?!?

    Adanara burst out laughing, Nila barely held back. Nene looked at them puzzled. Nila didn''t dare return her gaze and turned away. She was trembling from how hard she was trying to contain herself, unlike her sister.

    ?The infant spirit! Nila, they call her ¡°infant¡±. Fits like a glove!?, the witch laughed.

    ?S-stop it?, Nila replied, about to explode. ?Don''t make fun of her?

    ?The Emissary is not a child!?, Nene snapped.

    Adanara laughed even more. Nila, however, found her decency again. She caressed Nene¡¯s back and gave her a smile that made her feel dizzy. It was Kora''s voice, still on her knees before her, that brought her back down to earth.

    ?Please. Only your spirit can guide me, now that I have lost everything?

    Nene didn''t know how to react. That sudden display of humility, that pathetic cry for help, was too sudden.

    ?What do you hope to get from her??

    ?I have to know...?, Kora hesitated. ?I have to figure out what my purpose is?

    Kora''s words reminded her of herself, when she had arrived in Kumhar for the first time, lost, alone, and Jiriel had helped her get back on her feet. Thinking back on how much her life had changed since her training, or since she had left the monastery, it seemed almost incredible how far she had come in such a short time. Above all else, the last winter, spent together with Nila, had been the realisation of a dream she had feared was never to come true.

    ?I will take you to the Emissary?, she replied.

    Kora bowed her head further. When she got back to her feet, her eyes were teary, which prompted Adanara to stop laughing.

    ?Thank you?

    ?T-that¡¯s it??, Nila intervened.

    ?What do you mean??, Nene asked.

    ?I think she owes you much more than a simple ¡°thank you¡±?

    Nila suddenly became stern. Kora looked around, fearful, but none of her peers were around. She was alone with the three of them, with no way out.

    ?I''ll return the favour, I promise?, she said.

    ?How so, master? Besides, you seem like the kind of person who breaks promises as soon as there¡¯s a "good reason¡± for doing so?

    ?I will keep it, to repay my debt. I hope to deserve your trust again, someday?

    ?You better do?, Nila said.

    Nila held Nene close to her, as if to protect her. She felt a little embarrassed, but allowed her to. Adanara cursed silently and headed towards Fos.

    ?I delivered your clothes to Sevika?, Nene said.

    The witch turned and grimaced at her. Her childish and jealous attitude hadn''t changed much, despite her having been forced to accept that Nene had become part of Nila''s life. Kora, sensing that she was unneeded, followed her former disciple, reuniting with her travelling companion.

    ?Thank you?, Nila replied on behalf of her sister. ?Deep down she''s n-not mad at you, you know??

    ?I know?, she sighed. ?But I would like her to stop it¡­?

    ?How is the mill going??

    ?Oh, right. You''ll never believe it: it''s done!?

    ?Really?! How... How??

    ?The Emissary helped me. Thanks to her, it was quick?

    ?Oh. Maybe we should ask her for help more often, don''t you think??

    Nila ruffled her hair, making her giggle. Nene hugged her back. She was trying to keep an eye on the Tuatha chatting at the end of the square, but it was difficult to concentrate or remain serious with Nila so close.

    ?I could never, I am supposed to serve the Emissary, not the opposite?, she replied.

    ?Too bad¡­?

    ?I want to take a bath, later?, she gloated. ?And then¡­?

    ?Then what??

    ?Then¡­ will you fix my hair? It¡¯s getting way too long?

    Nene''s hair had grown to her hips and over her face. In the past she had often taken care of sister Elora''s, so she could have done it by herself, but she couldn''t miss the opportunity to let Nila spoil her. Ever since they started living under the same roof, Nene almost couldn¡¯t recognise herself, by how indulgent she had become. Part of her felt mortified at having abandoned, though not entirely, the discipline and decorum she had learned during childhood, but in truth she was happier than ever since.

    ?Do you want me to cut it? I think you¡¯re p-pretty?

    ?You mean it??

    ?I do?

    ?Oh... Still, it always ends up in my eyes. Please?

    ?Fine?

    Nene noticed Adanara peering towards them. The square was almost entirely deserted, but the Tuatha duo had attracted some curious folks, who were peeping from the street to take a look at the bizarre visitors. The rumour of their arrival had spread in an instant, to the point that Nene was surprised not to see the Emissary among those people.

    ?Do you think it was the right choice, agreeing to Kora''s request??

    ?I trust you. Also, J-Jiriel knows how to take care of herself?

    ?What was that woman from the Cloud Folk discussing with the mayor??

    ?When I-I arrived, they were talking about establishing boundaries on hunting grounds. Sonhir looked for us because he feared they were dangerous?

    ?I see. That explains the guards?

    ?Kora! Fos!?

    The voice of the Cloud Folk''s ambassador called them to attention. She and Sonhir stood in the doorway of the manor. The woman held the parchment map in her arms. Fos rushed to help her, Kora took her time instead.

    ?Ladies, please, come here?, the mayor called. ?You too?, he said to the guards.

    ?What''s happening??, Adanara asked.

    ?The mayor and I have agreed to draw a new map, together. This way, both sides can ensure that borders are established fairly?

    ?I need volunteers to travel into the forest?, Sonhir added.

    ?Call me out?, the witch replied promptly.

    The man looked at Nila, pleading, but she responded with a nod of denial. The mayor sighed.

    ?I will ask somebody else...?

    Nene noticed that Kora was visibly nervous, stiff. The sisters'' rejection was obviously due to her actions in the past, but there seemed to be more to it. She was staring at Shera and sometimes opened her mouth as if to say something, but she did not dare to voice her thoughts.

    ?The mayor''s representatives will travel with us. Get ready to leave?

    ?Shera?, Kora said.

    ?Yes??

    The title of Warden had previously given Kora authority and respect, but having lost her crown, she was now considered one of many. Apparently, Shera was her superior, or something of the sort in Tuatha society, yet she looked neutral towards her, certainly not as hostile as Fos.

    ?Allow me to stay here?

    ?Why so??

    ?I''ll leave you to your business?, Sonhir slipped away. ?I have yet to find my ¡°representatives¡±?, he added, glaring at Adanara.

    The guards resumed their positions on either side of the manor door. Nila and Nene began to walk away, but seeing that Adanara was instead listening to the conversation, they stayed. Kora bowed her head and brought a hand to her chest.

    ?Allow me to stay here?, she repeated.

    ?You didn''t answer me. Warden Moka was clear. Even allowing you to come here was a favour on his part?

    ?Please, Shera. I promise that I will do as he commands, but first I have matters to take care of?

    The ambassador sighed. She walked within an inch of Kora''s face and smiled at her. She caressed her chin and lifted her head to look her in the eyes.

    ?So¡­ Am I supposed to cover you up??

    ?I will stay no longer than necessary, then I will go to Salisander. Nobody will notice?

    ?Kora, if this is another one of your¡­ outburst, I will be exiled. You know that??

    ?I am aware of it. I would never bring such an injustice upon you. I know how preposterous my request is, that¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you?

    ?You know Kora, do you??, Shera asked Adanara.

    ?Unfortunately...?, she replied.

    ?Will she be welcome in your village??

    ?It''s not up to me. You said you wanted to talk to Jiriel?

    ?What could you possibly want from the infant spirit??, the ambassador asked.

    ?There are some things about the Flow that I need to understand before I leave?, Kora explained. ?I hope the infant spirit can help?

    ?The Flow? You make me curious...?

    ?I will share my findings with everyone?, Kora promised. ?In fact, you can take credit for any of it?

    ?Wait¡­ You''ve always taken what you want by force, since when are you good with words too??

    ?I¡¯ve been learning from you?

    Shera laughed. She turned to Fos, who was scornfully glaring at Kora.

    ?Fos, this will be our little secret. Do you understand??

    ?I do, Shera?

    ?Do you disagree with my choice??

    ?I do, Shera?

    ?Do you know what will happen to you if you tell anyone??

    ?I do, Shera?

    ?Good?

    Fos nodded. Despite his menacing appearance, he was completely subjugated to the diplomat. The relationships and hierarchies between the Cloud Folk were still mysterious in Nene¡¯s eyes, who could not help but follow that conversation in confusion.

    She had been asked to accompany Kora to Jiriel, and she would have done so, but she was left to wonder what the shaman could want from the Emissary. How the Cloud Folk perceived God¡¯s world was still unknown to her. Although they were rightfully admiring and respecting the angel, and fearing the Evil One, they didn¡¯t know a thing about faith and the Archangel, therefore¡­ Could she trust them completely? Her only consolation was that the Emissary was nearby, ready to make sure that nothing evil befell her town, as she had done in the past.

 Chapter 1.39

    Even though her heart was racing, Nene kept running at full speed. She cursed the Emissary for choosing to live in a place so isolated and far from Kumhar, yet she kept running. Nila had tried to hold her back in every way. She looked behind her, fearing to see her chasing after her, but fortunately, that wasn¡¯t the case. Knowing she was safe in town was a big relief. However, Nene was still in danger, and so was Oto. Surely the Emissary and Kora, who had been Jiriel''s guest for the last few days, knew how to take care of themselves, but Oto... He had for sure gone out that morning, as usual. They had to look for him, quickly.

    The day had started in the worst way possible. A guard from Kumhar had almost broken down the door at Nila''s farm. His terrified look had communicated the gravity of the situation more than his words. According to the man''s rambling explanations, a hunting party had encountered a horde of nomads from the east. It was said that they were warmongers and ruthless and were often forced to lead their herds to new pastures, even at the cost of conquering new lands by force. They were also known to plunder settlements along their path and were the subject of other horrific rumours even in the Principality, where they had only rarely been seen at the borders, guarded by the Knights of the Church and the Prince¡¯s soldiers.

    The mayor had declared a state of emergency. All the citizens of Kumhar were taking refuge within the city defences, those capable of fighting were arming themselves. Peasants, artisans, anyone who was not an elder, child or infirm were being called to defend their city.

    Nene kept running, her thoughts split in two: Nila on one side, Oto on the other. She had no choice but to trust that Nila was not alone, and to hope that she and her sister would not act recklessly. Oto, on the other hand, was a completely different matter: if he was out there somewhere as she feared, he was in immediate danger.

    She strode up the hill. The sheath of her sword, hastily gathered and tied to her belt, hindered her movements. The spring air lashed her face, the flowering meadows would have been a joy to behold in a different scenario. Jiriel''s house stood right at the top of the hill. She was close enough to distinguish its features, but there was no one around it, which made her even more nervous. Was she late?

    She ran faster, and faster, slipping on the damp morning grass, falling to all fours, getting up and running again. She was barely breathing, gulping air from her mouth. Her throat was parched so much so it was painful. When she finally reached the top, she had no more breath to spare. A few metres separated her from her destination. She arrived in front of the Emissary''s door drenched in sweat. She rested a hand on the wall, then knocked.

    There was no response. Overwhelmed by emotions, thinking it was not the time to worry about decorum, she pulled the door with all her might, but the latch prevented her from opening it.

    ?Hey!?, Jiriel thundered from inside. ?Can¡¯t you wait a moment?! What''s the hurry?!?

    ?My Lady, it''s me! Nene!?, she shouted.

    ?I know it''s you. Don''t break down my door!?

    The angel unlocked the mechanism and greeted her with an angry face, ready to scold her. Her expression immediately changed upon seeing her, to a serious one.

    ?My Lady...?, she gasped. ?We have to get out... Where is Oto??

    ?Calm down, take a breather?

    The Emissary gently grabbed her by the shoulders. Nene stared at her face, at those unnatural and enigmatic bronze eyes, usually reminiscent of those of a child. They were fixated on her, attentive, questioning, and burning with emotions.

    ?Relax, then tell me what''s happening?

    ?Nomads were spotted?, Nene said. ?The mayor ordered everyone to gather within the walls. Has Oto gone out hunting??

    ?Yes, together with Kora?

    Jiriel left the house and slammed the door. She scanned the horizon as if searching for something. Nene followed suit but saw nothing.

    ?My Lady, what do we do??

    ?Go to town, I''ll take care of it?

    ?I want to help you!?

    ?No. I¡¯ll be faster by myself. You have to leave, now! I''ll take Oto to safety. Go!?

    Nene wanted to obey, but her legs refused to move, due to fear of what she was beholding. The Emissary had noticed it before her, but by then, she could see it too:

    From the road at the foot of the hill, the one that led to the Principality, and then continued east, crossing the forest that lay between the sharp mountains to the south and the large tree where the sanctuary of the Cloud Folk stood, someone was coming. The howl of the wind whipping across the top of the hill was muffling the sound of countless hooves pounding on the dirt track.

    Proceeding in an almost orderly line, the horde was heading towards them. Hundreds of horses and as many riders, a mass of barely distinguishable dark figures was proceeding quickly. In a few minutes, they would have been at the foot of the hill, and in a few more to Kumhar.

    Jiriel shoved Nene, awakening her from her terrified admiration before such a chilling sight.

    ?I said go!?, the Emissary ordered.

    So she ran. The walls were their only chance. What she had just seen was far beyond her expectations. She had believed that nomads lived in small tribes, extended families of heretical savages who thrived by ranching and occasionally raiding, but that was different. She hadn''t even witnessed the entirety of their forces, yet there were hundreds of them. A regiment of Knights could have matched them in battle, but not the city guard of Kumhar.

    Would the Emissary have protected them? Was it legitimate to hope for divine intervention? In the past, Jiriel had attacked Adanara to protect the city, but would she do the same to the nomads? Normally Nene would have had no doubts about it, but considering what she had recently experienced, she no longer knew what to think, neither about the Emissary, nor about those unknown people, whom she would once have branded as servants of the Evil One. What if their souls were clean, allowing them to elude the wrath of the Emissary?

    Still exhausted from running uphill, she rushed down. She saw the almost deserted fields, hastily abandoned, except for those who were lingering in an attempt to carry animals or bags of seeds and other goods to safety. When she reached the farms, she came across a man desperately trying to get a pig to follow him. The two were on the muddy path, alone, surrounded by empty, silent buildings, crops swaying in the wind, and the shouting by guards from the city.

    ?What are you doing here?!?, Nene yelled. ?We have to leave!?

    The man was extremely old. He was on his knees, and raised his head slowly. He was trying to push the pig towards the gates, but the animal was grunting, sometimes squealing, and didn''t want to follow him.

    ?I can''t?, the man complained. ?I only have this one pig left!?

    ?It will be worthless if the nomads kill you!?, she replied. ?Come, leave it!?

    ?But¡­ it''s all I own¡­?

    The old man, close to tears, finally stood up. Nene called for him as she ran towards the gates. She waited for the bizarre geezer, who limped behind her, glancing over his shoulder every now and then at his precious pig: he had lost everything.

    The gates weren¡¯t yet completely closed. The heavy reinforced wooden doors were ajar, leaving just enough space for people to pass through. Some guards were helping stragglers carry their bags inside when possible. Nene saw a pile of large bags on the side of the road, loads too bulky to carry inside, which the guards had forced their owners to abandon.

    ?You! Move!?, a soldier shouted.

    Nene grabbed the old man''s hand and almost dragged him. The man did his best to keep up. They ran to the breach in the gates. The guards let them pass. They were agitated, most with helmets already on their heads, spears and clubs in hand.

    ?Quick!?, a guard ordered. ?We¡¯re gathering the elders at the manor, bring your grandfather there!?

    ?I don''t even know her!?, the old man grumbled. ?My pig!?, he cried.

    ?You know me, I''m Nene, we''re basically neighbours! Hurry up! Where¡¯s your family??

    While arguing, they finally managed to enter the city. There were people camped everywhere on the sides of the street, most surrounded by bags and other luggage. They were sitting on the ground, while the soldiers walked among them, handing out clubs, sticks and wooden shields. After receiving those crude weapons, or while wielding their own, such as pitchforks and hoes, they gathered with the guards, who were organising them into small groups and then distributing them along the wall. Some were held back by their families, crying children or worried elders, who argued with the soldiers to prevent their loved ones from being involved in the upcoming battle.

    A middle-aged woman ran towards Nene. She was wearing work clothes and still had her sunshade on her head, having just escaped from the fields adjacent to the city.

    ?Dad! Dad, I''m here!?

    ?Fiona, help! The pig!?, the old man replied.

    ?The pig??

    ?This stupid girl forced me to leave the pig!?

    ?That''s not true!?, Nene protested. ?I was just trying to save you?

    ?Dad, are you okay?? she asked, then turned to Nene. ?Thanks, I lost sight of him in the confusion. I was afraid he was stuck outside?

    ?You''re welcome?, she replied. ?I''m¡­ sorry about the pig?

    The woman took her old man by the hand and led him towards the manor, while he continued to complain about his precious animal. A pig was undoubtedly a prized possession for a farmer, but was he really willing to die for it?

    She looked around. Where was Nila? She had to find her, and quickly. She caressed the hilt of her sword as if to calm herself. Unfortunately, it failed miserably. Civilians shouting and soldiers screaming all around, the confusion and desperation of the people of Kumhar were overwhelming her.

    Until a soldier stood in front of her. She was a woman slightly older than her. Her eyes were bugged out. She was carrying some smooth sticks under her arms, the kind used during spear training.

    ?Hey, you! Did they give you a weapon already??, she asked.

    ?¡°Weapon¡±??, Nene replied absently.

    Her words shocked the soldier, who looked at the sticks she was carrying. She gulped visibly.

    ?This is all we have¡­?, she said, her voice trembling.

    ?I have mine?, Nene explained, partially unsheathing her sword.

    ?Then go to the walls. Others will tell you what to do?

    Nene''s weapon was not something a common person could afford, which immediately changed the guard''s attitude. Unlike her more experienced comrades, that girl seemed ever more scared than civilians, and in desperate need of comfort.

    ?We''ll be fine¡­ will we??, the soldier asked.

    Nene didn''t dare respond. She nodded without conviction, trying not to scare her even more. The girl noticed her hesitation and became paler. She was most likely about to vomit from the tension. Nene took her leave and followed her instructions. She walked up to one of the stairs, close to the stone portion of the city wall, hoping to find Nila.

    Luck was on her side, because at the base of the staircase, amidst the coming and going of guards and militia, standing out among helmets, she saw a pointed hat, the terrifying headdress worn by witches in popular fairy tales and ghost stories. She made her way through people who were running left and right, receiving several hits and narrowly avoiding being run over by a large man, who cut her off while carrying a large log on his shoulder. She kept her eyes on Adanara''s hat. Luckily it was not moving away from her, instead, it was remaining in place.

    She breathed a sigh of relief when she finally saw her, and Nila next to her. Nila''s appearance, however, caused her optimism to vanish. Nila commonly wore pretty, or at most practical, clothes, was messy in the morning, composed and kind most of the time. The vision of the person she loved, with a tight leather helmet on her head and a small round wooden shield in her hand, while still wearing her white nightgown underneath, filthy with mud, was something that truly made her realise the gravity of the situation. That morning they all were torn from their beds in the worst way possible. Nene barely had time to pick up her sword and put on her boots. In contrast, Adanara wore her bizarre tailored clothes, as if she had wasted time getting dressed despite the looming danger. Sonhir was with them, strangely calm and aloof, also armed with a shield and a staff.

    ?Nene!?, Nila saw her.

    Nene ran towards them. Nila hugged her passionately, even too much, almost to the point of hurting her.

    ?I was worried! Have you found Oto??This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ?The Emissary is looking for him. This morning he went out into the forest with Kora?

    ?They''ll be fine?, Adanara interjected. ?He''s safe with Kora?

    ?Sir?, she said, turning to the mayor. ?I saw the horde approaching! I think they''re at the foot of the hill by now!?

    Sonhir didn''t say a word. He was visibly tense, like everyone else. With a gesture he called a boy to him, his assistant, almost unrecognisable with the visor helmet covering his face.

    ?Go to the captain, tell him to wait as long as possible. I wanna try to negotiate?

    ?To the captain. Wait. Negotiate?, the young man repeated, stammering.

    The mayor rested both heavy hands on his shoulders and gave him a shake. They exchanged a nod of understanding. The assistant hurried away, and Sonhir turned to Adanara.

    ?Girl, do you think you can scare them away if things get bad??

    ?What do you mean??

    ?Nomads move in search of pastures or villages to raid. Long story short, they''re here for our harvest or our land. If they are willing to talk, I will seek a diplomatic solution. If not¡­ I still want to avoid fighting them if possible. Can you scare them away??

    ?Why her??, Nila asked. ?Why not have Jiriel intervene??

    ?Jiriel isn''t here at the moment?

    Adanara exchanged a look with her sister, then with Nene. Finally, she raised her hands to the brim of her hat and pulled it down over her face, as if to hide.

    ?I don''t think they''ll be scared by a little wind...?, she admitted.

    ?Perhaps they will be afraid of your magic if they see you performing it on top of the walls. A show of strength, so to speak?

    ?They could target her!?, Nila protested.

    ?Let''s go?, Adanara replied. ?I think¡­ I think I can at least try?

    ?Ada¡­?

    Adanara did not dare look at her sister. Instead, she turned towards Nene. The witch had teary eyes, as she turned her back to Nila. Nene remembered how they had fought side by side against the dragon. She got how she felt and wanted to support her. Had she developed an understanding with a witch? She grabbed Nila by the hand.

    ?I''ll keep her safe?, she said. ?Let''s follow the plan. Adanara can make a difference?

    ?What?!?, Nila whined. ?No... How??

    ?Well¡­ for example¡­ If the nomads use bows and arrows, she could deflect the projectiles with a gust. Can you??

    Adanara grinned sinisterly. It was obvious that she was acting tough to overcome the tension, but seeing her regain her intolerant expression gave Nene a sense of familiarity and confidence.

    ?Yeah?, the mayor agreed. ?Come on, let''s hurry!?

    The screams of the lookouts warned everyone that time was running out. The town was in a frenzy. The militia rushed to the walls, while the last stragglers hurriedly fled towards the innermost areas of the city. Nene followed Sonhir up the stairs, almost dragging Nila with her. She felt the urge to take her far away, but it wasn¡¯t time yet to think about that possibility. Deep inside she feared, or perhaps hoped, that Nila had planned how to escape if necessary. Adanara followed them with a dark, frightened expression, bearing an enormous weight on her shoulders: if Sonhir had failed to deal with the nomads, the difference between a morning of harmless terror or a bloody battle would have been up to her.

    <hr>

    They conquered the crest of the hill in silence. The rays of the still low sun cast their shadows on the slope. Their formation expanded. More than a hundred men on horseback flowed slowly from the top of the hill at a gentle trot, like a river in flood, bypassing the Emissary''s abode as water avoids an obstacle along its course. The sight of the house, surrounded, made Nene tremble: Oto was still missing. She squeezed Nila''s hand with all her strength, and she did the same.

    The people of Kumhar were gathered on the walls. Fear was palpable. In the overall silence, except for the roar caused by the advancing horde, every whisper, every frightened moan could be heard. Nene and the others were on the left side of the main gate. On the opposite side, the one closest to the farms and the hill, a white banner was raised, mounted on a wooden pole at least three metres long. A soldier vigorously waved a white flag, a universal sign of non-hostility. Sonhir approached the edge of the walkway at the top of the walls and looked towards the hill.

    ?Inquisitor??, he called.

    ?Yes??, Nene replied.

    ?If you know a way to summon Jiriel, please do so?

    ?I¡­ I can try?, she lied.

    She strongly believed that Jiriel did not answer prayers. She never dared ask, but something told her that was the case, especially while the Emissary was busy looking for Oto. However, she closed her eyes and begged her to come to her rescue. Although praying was useless, hopefully it could give a little courage for both her and the mayor.

    ?What''s happening?? Adanara asked.

    Nene opened her eyes. The horde stopped at the edge of the fields. The first lines of knights were deployed scattered and disorganised. The books of the Knights of the Church explained how a regiment should move in a deliberately disorderly manner in some situations, such as to limit the damage suffered by a volley of arrows. The nomads did not dare to enter the farms or trample on the crops. The rearguard fell behind the vanguard and waited. Maybe they were studying them, maybe they didn''t want to damage the fields they were about to plunder. The raiders were close enough that Nene could almost make out their faces. They wore dark fur clothes and helmets adorned with animal heads, hunting trophies, which gave them a bestial appearance as in the terrible tales handed down by the Church. They were rumoured to be among the worst of heretics, committing blasphemies and worshipping the Evil One, in the lands beyond the borders.

    The closest ones were about two hundred metres from the walls, just outside the optimal range of a common bow. Most carried short weapons and had no shields, which was unsuitable for a siege. On one hand, they appeared to have military knowledge, on the other they were completely unprepared. Was that a coincidence? Did they lack the materials or skills to build longer weapons and shields? Or maybe they weren¡¯t expecting to come across a wall. Nene felt a sliver of hope: perhaps they would give up, given the insurmountable obstacle.

    ?Mayor!?, the lookout shouted. ?They''re coming forward! Three of them!?

    Nene looked in the direction indicated by the man: three riders were proceeding at a small trot along the muddy avenue that led from the farms to the city. Sonhir took a deep breath, cleared his throat several times and muttered a few appropriate phrases to himself, trying out different intonations.

    ?I hope they speak our language¡­?, he sighed.

    The three knights stopped about fifty metres from the walls. The one in the centre, a colossal man, also dressed in black fur, stood out among the others because of the bizarre pyramidal helmet he wore, from the top of which two branching horns extended horizontally, decorated with red ribbons. It reminded Nene of the Prince''s tapestries she saw in history books.

    The man dismounted from his horse. He observed the pig sitting in the middle of the road for a moment, then he walked towards the gates. After a few metres, he stopped. He pulled off his heavy helmet, revealing messy blond hair and beard. He left his helmet on the ground. He did the same with the curved sword he carried, knelt and raised his hands to the sky, as if in a sign of surrender.

    ?I am Bugra, son of Hulmiir?, he announced at the top of his lungs, in a deep voice. ?I come in peace?

    Sonhir took a breath. For anyone who knew him, seeing him so serious, so calm, was a more unique than rare sight. The irascible, gruff man with a soft spot for drinking was gone, replaced by the representative of the city, determined to keep his people and their homes safe.

    ?I am Sonhir?, he replied in a similar fashion. ?Magistrate of Kumhar. There¡¯s a lot of you, for one who comes in peace?

    ?Am I speaking to the chief of this village??, the stranger asked, standing up.

    ?Yes, it''s me?, Sonhir said. ?You say you come in peace, what brings you here??

    ?We have heard that the Holy Witch lives here. If it''s the truth, I would like to meet them?

    Everyone turned towards Adanara, who turned pale. Nila took her hand and pulled her back, away from the edge of the walls.

    ?What do you want from this ¡°Holy Witch¡±??, asked the mayor, feigning ignorance.

    ?Their help. Our land is cursed. It is said that they can heal it. Please grant me an audience with the Holy Witch. I''ll come alone if that''s what it takes to gain your trust?

    Sonhir paused to think. He continued to observe the array of knights, then Adanara, then the guards lined up at the gates.

    ?Fine, but we won''t open the doors?, he announced. ?Throw him a rope!?

    Bugra cautiously approached the city walls, well aware of being alone and in danger, in the middle of enemy territory, with dozens of weapons pointed at him. Two Kumhar soldiers secured a rope to the top of one of the trunks that made the palisade, in the older part of the fortification, and lowered it. The captain of the guard stood behind them, sword drawn, ready to cut the rope or fight if necessary. The rope fell from the fence and hit the ground with a thud. Bugra wrapped it around his arm and planted his feet against the wall. Despite his impressive size, he climbed with surprising agility. In a very short time, he was at the top of the fence, but no one helped him up. The guards kept their distance, their weapons aimed at him. As soon as he finished climbing, the man raised his hands.

    ?Let''s go?, Sonhir ordered. ?Adanara??

    The witch looked at him fearfully, as if torn from a nightmare, still hand in hand with her sister.

    ?Girl, they came here for you?, the mayor explained. ?Come and talk to ¡®em?

    ?What if it''s dangerous??, Nila protested.

    ?We''re all in danger?, the man grumbled through gritted teeth.

    ?Nila, let''s go with her?, Nene suggested. ?There will be us and the guards, everything is fine?

    ?As big as he is, he''s still just one man?, added Sonhir, heading down the stairs.

    They left the walls and crossed the stretch of road in front of the gates, where the militia was holding their position, mostly unaware of what was happening. The faces of those farmers and artisans, inadequately armed and full of tension, made Nene want to reassure them, to tell them something comforting, but the truth was she wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. For the moment they were not under attack, the nomads did not seem openly hostile¡­ Although, they had shown up at their doors with an army, armed to the teeth.

    Sonhir shouted to make way along the wooden steps that led to the old palisade. When they reached the top, they found the leader of the nomads kneeling on the walkway, with his hands raised, surrounded by four guards plus the captain. Even if he was kneeling, he was almost as tall as Nene. That man was as big as the Emissary. His dark grey fur robes were reinforced with studded leather on the sleeves and shins, and steel pauldrons shaped like a buckler. He had a large round nose that stood out on top of a thick, messy moustache. He had icy, almost white eyes and a determined gaze. He was visibly anxious, being surrounded by hostiles and with four spears pointed at him. On his belt, he carried a soft pouch, from which some pink flowers were sprouting, and another bulging bag. His heavy brown fur boots were as big as Nene''s entire torso. She shuddered at the sight of that colossus from a culture she had heard only horrible things about.

    ?He¡¯s not armed?, the captain reported.

    ?Thanks, I''ll take care of it now?, Sonhir replied.

    Bugra raised his head when he recognized the voice of the "village chief" with whom he had spoken earlier. His gaze settled on Adanara, or rather, on her absurd pointy hat. Sonhir stood in front of him, blocking his field of vision.

    ?You really came alone...?, he commented with admiration.

    ?No risk is too great if it can save my people?, he replied. ?We don''t want to fight. You seem like a wise man, I don''t think you want that either?

    ?We can agree on that. So? May I know why you came here with an army??

    ?We are not an army, we are hunters?, explained Bugra. ?Tega Urok. Volunteers from all the tribes, to fight the beasts?

    ?I don¡¯t understand?, Sonhir admitted.

    ?Our land is cursed. A terrible, ancient witch gathers her followers at her lair. Our people live off sheep farming, we don''t have walls or stone houses like you do. The beasts that serve the witch have driven many tribes away from their usual pastures, so we fought back...?

    ?So¡­?

    ?We have only collected defeats?, the man said, mortified. ?No matter how many beasts we take down, more appear. The witch''s lair corrupts everything nearby. We are desperate. We will never win until we eliminate the witch herself?

    Nene held back the urge to intervene in the discussion. What the man was describing sounded just like the plague of damnation, ancient and widespread. The Lightbringer Knights had fled their homeland for similar reasons, and if a regiment like the Church''s could not deal with such a threat, it was unlikely that any warrior could.

    ?I''m very sorry?, the mayor said. ?But what do we have to do with it??

    Bugra hesitated to speak. He continued to look at Adanara, who was close to tears, feeling at the centre of that discussion. She too had grown up in the Principality, listening to Father Cosco''s sermons, educated according to Church. She likely shared with Nene the fear of those nomads, considered savage murderers and worshipers of the Evil One.

    ?Rumours among merchants say that in this village lives a person who can appease beasts and destroy witches. They call them the Holy Witch. They say that their magic can destroy the corruption that pervades our land?

    ?Uhm¡­ Why should I believe you??

    Bugra bowed his head, heartbroken. Seeing such a giant close to tears was something unheard of, yet the man''s voice shook under Sonhir''s sharp words.

    ?Please¡­ We are willing to pay any price?

    Unexpectedly, Adanara stepped forward. The captain of the guards blocked her with his arm, but she pushed him away and stood next to the mayor.

    ?It''s me?, she said. ?The¡­ Holy Witch?, she added embarrassed. ?I will help you?

    Bugra looked at her in shock. He smiled, his tear-filled eyes shining. Sonhir cleared his throat.

    ?Wait, wait. No hasty decisions. There''s still an army out there. I don''t like it?

    ?I will disperse the hunters?, Bugra said hurriedly. ?I''ll do anything. Please, Holy Witch, save us!?

    ?That¡¯s a starting point?, the mayor agreed. ?Tell your people to leave?

    ?I will send the bulk of the group away, but allow me to keep a few warriors with me. I will need them to escort the Holy Witch?

    ?Captain??

    ?Three men, not one more?, he said. ?And they will have to hand over their weapons?

    ?As you wish. Please, allow me to stand?

    When the captain nodded, the guards withdrew their spears. Bugra stood up, towering over them. He approached the edge of the fence and put his hands around his mouth.

    ?Ta Ke!?, he shouted.

    At his call, one of the knights waiting in the middle of the farms galloped towards the walls. When he got close, he suddenly slowed down. He walked the last few metres slowly, looking up with a worried expression. Bugra instructed him to lead the horde towards the witch''s lair and await his return. He also reported that he had chosen three warriors who would remain with him, to accompany him once the negotiations with the mayor, or as they called him, the village chief, were concluded.

    After a brief exchange of shouts from above and below a city wall crowded with armed citizens, Ta Ke, if that was his name, trotted away at full speed. Bugra, in the meantime, knelt in front of Adanara and offered her the purse containing flowers he was carrying.

    ?Holy Witch, accept my offer?

    ?Call me Adanara, please... What is it??

    ?They are rare Fog Flowers. A pledge of friendship?

    ?Are they poisonous??, Sonhir asked.

    ?They''re... they''re camellias?, Nila intervened. ?But¡­ Of a very rare variety. I have never seen them except in illustrations?

    ?Are they poisonous??, Adanara insisted.

    ?No!?, Nila and Bugra replied in unison.

    ?They are enchanted flowers used to prepare a potion that can regress ageing?, the man added.

    ?So says a legend?, Nila commented.

    Adanara reached out a hand fearfully. Bugra bowed his head and handed her the bag with a solemn gesture. When the witch finally accepted his gift, he smiled.

    ?They''re leaving!?, a lookout announced.

    Nene looked up the hill. As promised, the horde of nomads was galloping away, towards Jiriel''s house, and then disappearing on the opposite slope. Only three nomads remained, stationed along the muddy avenue among the farms, waiting. As the horde disappeared from view, the citizens of Kumhar rejoiced. People shouted, repeating the lookout''s message, laughing and crying. The militia abandoned their weapons, and people began to hug and dance, to vent the tension accumulated since that morning. Even some of the guards let themselves go into collective euphoria, and the captain breathed a sigh of relief.

    Amid that blaze of joy at an averted threat, Bugra was kneeling in front of a confused and embarrassed Adanara. Nila hugged her from behind, waking her from her stupor.

    ?Let''s wait until they''re far away, then we''ll send someone to check those three?, the captain ordered.

    ?Yessir?, a soldier replied.

    ?And the civilians??, another asked.

    ?It¡¯s better for everyone to stay inside the walls for a little longer. We''ll set up patrols to make sure they''re gone?

    ?He''s coming with me?, Sonhir said, nodding towards Bugra.

    ?You two, with the mayor as escort?

    ?Let''s go and talk in a quieter place?, the mayor suggested.

 Chapter 1.40

    Deep within an ancient forest, north of the moor where the nomads lived, practising pastoralism, an evil witch had settled. The area''s inhabitants feared that place, and for generations, they had handed down legends of curses, ferocious beasts, but also magical treasures and mysterious ruins. The witch reigned supreme over the forest and her bestial servants attacked anyone who dared enter. As if that wasn''t enough, the beasts were constantly increasing in number, or so the Tega Urok believed, since throughout their history, poorly documented due to their predominantly oral tradition, monsters had ventured outside their usual territory on several occasions. The nomadic peoples had fought against the plague for generations and thus organised a tribal council, a group of representatives of the various families, to devise a solution to protect the pastures from that constant threat.

    The Tega Urok was established, a group of volunteers who dedicated their lives to hunting such beasts. Bugra was their most recent chief, but according to him, there had been many like him, all of whom had fallen in battle, in vain. No matter how many beasts the Tega Urok killed, more came from the forest. Nene felt a certain sympathy for the man. Despite his frightening appearance, despite all the horrible stories she had heard about his people, his mission was in a way quite similar to that of the Church and his determination seemed no less: he had not hesitated to risk his own life, handing himself over unarmed to Kumhar''s guards, just to ask for an audience.

    Sonhir had had the unusual guest escorted back to the manor, to his office. On top of the soldiers, he had also requested the presence of Adanara but also Nene, who had been happy to follow them. Certainly, whatever the matter was, the Evil One was somehow involved.

    The mayor ordered the soldiers to wait outside the door. The guards protested his decision, so Sonhir agreed to let one in, a sturdy young man wearing chainmail, a steel helmet, a mace hanging from his belt. The soldier closed the door and stood in front of it, his eyes following every one of Bugra¡¯s movements.

    ?Have a seat?, Sonhir invited them.

    Bugra sat in a chair that creaked under his weight. Nene and Adanara, both intimidated, did not dare stay near him.

    ?Ladies??, the mayor grumbled. ?Show some hospitality, if you will?, he reproached.

    Nene took a seat next to the giant but didn''t dare look at him. Her behaviour was causing discomfort, but hoped Sonhir would forgive her since she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, such was her fear of that giant. Adanara sat next to her, away from Bugra, still holding the bag of flowers he had given her.

    ?Thank you for listening to my story?, Bugra said.

    ?A truly bizarre story. Nene, what do you think??, the mayor asked.

    ?I think... I think it''s clear it is the Evil One¡¯s doing. The beasts he told us about are damned¡­ I mean, Furies...?

    Bugra stared at Nene attentively and admiringly. His gaze made her feel tiny, so much so that her voice waned and her head sank between her shoulders.

    ?Are you a hunter as well??, the man asked.

    ?Er... kind of...?

    ?Where we come from, there is an entire Church that hunts down witches?, Adanara said bitterly.

    ?A Church??

    ?Yes, it''s like... A cult? They are among the most powerful people in the Principality, and they give no quarters to whoever opposes them?

    ?In the Principality?, Nene interjected. ?We try to prevent the plague, with everyone''s collaboration?

    ?How??, Bugra asked. ?How can it be prevented??

    Adanara and Nene exchanged glances. Their divergences, the ones they had temporarily put aside mostly for Nila''s sake, were being brought to the surface once more. Their fragile relationship built on a slow and painful mutual understanding was being put to the test once again.

    ?They kill the damned?, the witch said. ?They kill them as soon as possible?

    Nene nodded reluctantly. Talking about the topic still caused her confusion, yet she had resigned, since she had decided to support Adanara, to admit that the Church did not know as much about the Evil One and its power as they claimed.

    ?Your people sacrifice themselves for the common good?, Bugra observed. ?May they be remembered forever?

    ?So??, the mayor said. ?Why are you here??

    Sonhir, while facing the Tega Urok''s horde, had maintained a certain decorum and calmness, given the odds, demonstrating adaptability and good diplomatic skills. However, since things had calmed down, he went back to his gruff self.

    ?The only way we can get rid of the beasts is to destroy their nest. Destroy the witch. We need your help?, Bugra said, turning to Adanara.

    ?I''m not the witch-slayer, here?, she replied.

    ?They say the Holy Witch can heal beasts?, he insisted. ?Please grant us your magic! I brought more gifts!?

    The man lifted the bag from his belt and threw it on Sonhir''s desk. With a sharp thud, the bag opened, revealing its bizarre contents: a selection of small, shiny, bright and luminescent yellow crystals.

    ?What¡¯s this??, the mayor asked.

    ?These are magical rocks that the gods use to fuel their power?

    ?I beg your pardon??

    Nene picked up a crystal and looked at it closely. It was an intense, almost hypnotic colour, and it even felt pleasant to the touch, unlike sharp rock or cold metal. There didn''t seem to be anything unusual about it, except for the very unique shade and weight, much lighter than she would have expected from a crystal of that size.

    ?Usually we offer them as a tribute to the gods, who in exchange allow us to inhabit our land?, Bugra explained. ?They are precious to them, they are the basis of their magic?

    ?Who are these ¡°gods¡± you speak of??

    The man looked at Sonhir, perplexed. Adanara stood up and began to examine the crystals as well.

    ?You don''t know the gods??, he asked, surprised.

    ?Religion doesn''t exist here in Kumhar?, Nene explained. ?Also¡­?

    She thought for a second before speaking. She hoped that the Archangel would forgive her blasphemous words since she wasn¡¯t trying to repudiate the truthfulness of the faith, but rather to educate the man.

    ?There is only one God, creator of the world and everything¡­ ehm¡­ so we believe in the Church?

    ?Our legends say that our ancestors fought a glorious war against the gods?, the nomad said. ?But the gods defeated them with their magic. Our warriors fell with but a glance. So an agreement was made: the gods would spare us, and in exchange, we would pay them a tribute. My people do not practise magic, it is forbidden, so we have no use for these rocks. But perhaps the Holy Witch does?

    Adanara paid no attention to them. Nene patted her on the shoulder, but she was enraptured by the crystals, fascinated to the point of not realising they were talking about her.

    ?Are you feeling okay??, Nene asked.

    ?I know what they are...?

    ?What are they??, Sonhir asked, suddenly excited. ?Are they worth a lot??

    ?I have to¡­ I have to show them to Nila?

    ?You?, the mayor called, turning to the guard. ?Go find Nila, bring her here?

    ?Yes, sir?

    ?Can you tell us more about the ¡°gods¡±??, Nene asked.

    Her intuition told her something was going on. It was unacceptable that someone was boasting the same title as God so lightly. Meeting with the Cloud Folk had taught her that people outside the Principality, being ignorant of the faith of the Archangel, had developed their own theories regarding some mysteries of creation. The spirits with which the Tuatha were in tune, although of a mysterious nature, were certainly not a manifestation of God like the Emissary was, therefore she feared that the gods worshipped by the nomads could be dangerous creatures, or worse, servants of the Evil One.

    ?They live in a big city in the south?, Bugra said. ?We are not allowed to cross their borders. Anyone who tries is struck by their magic and dies instantly. Outside of that, they are peaceful and friendly to us?

    ?What about the rocks? What do you know about their magic??

    ?The crystals are found in the mouth of a volcano to the north. In the past, the tribes fought among themselves to get them, to obtain the favour of the gods in exchange. Today, however, Queen Moiaka, who reigns over the volcano, claims all the stones for herself, and organises a great tournament where the champions of each tribe can compete, with the magic stones at stake?, he explained. ?I won those myself?, he added proudly, beating a fist on his chest.

    The office door opened. Nila rushed in and threw herself at Adanara, holding her thigh.

    ?Are you already here?!?, the witch asked, surprised.

    ?I was out there all along! They wouldn''t let me in, but then...?

    Nila''s excitement subsided when she saw Bugra nearby. Its size and appearance would have intimidated anyone. She stopped speaking, as if out of fear of provoking him, and regained her composure.

    ?Do you know what these are??, Sonhir asked, pointing to the crystals.

    ?Nila, look?, Adanara said, handing one of them to her. ?Do you remember??

    ?Yes¡­ yes. We saw them in Dad''s books?

    ?He says his¡­ ¡°gods¡± use them to do magic. Do you think what I think??

    Nila picked up the crystal, looked at it carefully, even smelled it, then looked at Bugra, perplexed.

    ?Magic, you say??

    ?That''s right?, the man confirmed. His deep voice made Nila boggle. ?The gods ride while summoning flashes of light, and their enemies fall instantly?

    The two sisters whispered to each other. Nene tried to listen, but Sonhir called her attention.

    ?To recap: you want us to help you eliminate this witch who threatens your land. In exchange you offer us... these shiny stones??

    ?This is but a token of friendship?, Bugra replied. ?As I said, we are ready to give up anything for victory. This is what it means to be Tega Urok?

    ?Well¡­ I''ll pretend I understand. You two!?, Sonhir shouted. ?Would you mind enlightening us as well?!?

    ?So... our father said that a substance can be obtained from these stones, used in a mixture that produces powerful flames?

    Bugra jumped up, eyes wide, overturning the chair he was resting on. Nene imitated him instinctively, and so did the mayor. Hearing the commotion of chairs being yanked across the floor, the guards threw open the door and entered with their hands on their weapons.

    ?Calm down! Calm down!?, Sonhir said. ?My friend, what''s gotten into you??

    ?Do you... your father... Does he know magic??

    ?Um¡­ I-I don''t know¡­?

    ?The magic you speak of is most likely just some advanced alchemy?, Adanara elaborated. ?Or at least, I think so. Our father''s books were full of things that most would call "magic¡±?

    Bugra stood in front of the sisters. Nila clung to Adanara, terrified. Adanara stood still, pale and unable to react. Then, Bugra prostrated at their feet, leaving everyone speechless.

    ?Are you daughters of the gods??, he asked. ?Do you know their magic??

    ?D-dad wasn''t a god?, Nila said in a faint voice. ?He was just a man¡­?

    ?What was his name??

    The sisters exchanged a look. Sonhir signalled the guards to leave, and they obeyed, closing the door behind them. Nene picked up the fallen chair and set it upright.

    ?...Eidelhan¡­?, Adanara replied.

    ?Your father bore one of the names of the gods!?, Bugra insisted. ?Please, help my people!?

    ?So¡­ your father''s people are their gods??, Nene concluded.

    ?M-maybe. We can''t know for sure?

    ?What else do you know about them??, the witch asked.

    ?I only know how the legends go. I''m sorry?, Bugra admitted. ?Only the queen of the tribes is granted the privilege of meeting the gods. She is the leader of the united tribes and our priestess?

    Adanara sat down thoughtfully. Nila, with the crystal in her hand, approached the mayor, who stood at attention.

    ?What? What now??, he asked agitatedly.

    ?Do you have any water??

    ?I swear I followed your advice. No more alcohol. Also, it¡¯s not the right time to...?

    ?No, I-I need some water. Do you have any on hand??

    ?You can have mine?, Bugra intervened, offering her a waterskin.

    Nila shyly accepted the offer. She sniffed the spout of it, then poured a little water onto the crystal. Its shiny surface did not change noticeably, yet a foul, putrid odour wafted through the room. The mayor grimaced and ran to open the window.

    ?What... What did you do?!?

    ?This is s-sulphur?, Nila explained. ?Our father said that it c-can be used to generate flames much hotter than regular fire. I had never seen it before?

    ?The flames of the gods!?, Bugra exclaimed. ?They burn hotter than the sun, dazzle the bravest of warriors, and pierce their enemies without warning?

    ?So it''s a stone that can be burned, and it smells rotten if you soak it??, Sonhir grumbled.

    ?I believe... I-I believe much more can be done. But I should run some tests to be sure?

    ?So your queen knows these guys??, Adanara asked. ?They leave you be, and in exchange, they take your sulphur??

    ?Yes, that''s right. Take them. Take the magic stones. They are rightfully yours, as daughters of the gods?

    ?No?, the witch replied.

    ?¡±No¡±?!?, the mayor yelled.

    ?If Nila wants the stones, then I accept them, but I want something else in return... I want you to take me to your queen?

    Bugra bowed his head and brought a fist to his chest. Given his size, he could have crushed Adanara with a single arm, yet he had an attitude of total reverence towards her. It was strange for Nene to feel an ever-increasing affinity with that bizarre, frightening man, who, albeit in his own way, seemed to share many of the principles of the Church and the Inquisition. Still, it was a witch he was kneeling in front of¡­

    ?It will be done?

    ?Ada??

    ?Their queen knows Dad''s people?, she explained. ?Maybe we can find them?

    ?We are not allowed to cross the border of the land of the gods?, Bugra said. ?But they will recognise their kin?

    Nila looked at her sister in admiration. She left the crystal on the desk. Sonhir promptly picked it up and immediately regretted it, since it still gave off a foetid, rotten stench. Nene was overwhelmed by Nila who held her tightly. She returned the gesture, though unsure of the reason behind it.

    ?We''re really going?, Nila sobbed. ?To Dad¡¯s homeland?

    ?Yes?, she replied. ?We promised?

    ?Bugra?, Adanara announced, all fired up. ?We will free the witch and her minions who threaten your people. In exchange, your queen will grant us audience and tell us how to reach the land of the gods?

    ?Thank you, Holy Witch! I will always be at your service?

    ?Call me Adanara?, she reminded him. ?I don''t want your services. Just bring us to the queen and we are good. Also¡­?, she looked at Nene. ?I could use a hand?, she added.

    ?Nene, help us?, Nila pleaded.

    ?If there¡¯s a witch who has been under the influence of the Evil One for God knows how long, it will be dangerous. More dangerous than anything ever seen in the Principality?

    ?That''s what we need you for?, the witch said. ?Are you scared??

    Nene smiled, and Adanara did the same. Their relationship was difficult to describe, but it had improved over time. Occasionally, they even managed to enjoy each other¡¯s company.

    ?Bugra, how many beasts we are talking about??

    ?Hundreds. We will fight them without hesitation if this is the will of the Holy¡­ of Adanara?

    ?If there are so many, we will never be able to save them all...?

    ?Should we¡­ k-kill the damned??, Nila realised.

    Nene sighed. Once again she was faced with a situation that required the support of an entire regiment of Knights. Not only it was impossible to subject hundreds of people to Adanara¡¯s ritual, it wasn¡¯t even realistic to expect to purge them all with the Inquisition¡¯s methods. According to what she had learned from the Emissary, silver did not possess any special characteristics, therefore the power of an Inquisitor resided solely in the gift received from the Archangel, which made her the only person in town capable of taking down a damned and saving their soul at the same time.

    ?I''m afraid there is no alternative...?

    ?We Tega Urok have been fighting beasts for generations!?, Bugra boasted. ?We don''t fear those monsters at all! It will be an honour to lead you to the witch''s hideout?

    ?And what does the city get out of it??, Sonhir protested. ?Sorry to spoil your enthusiasm, but you three are duty-bound here?This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ?They asked me for help, not you?, Adanara replied, annoyed.

    ?Ada, calm down?, Nila intervened. ?We could¡­ I-I''ll research sulphur and share the results with you. Is it enough??

    ?Let me think¡­ Honestly, I don''t even know what you hope to achieve, my dear?

    ?The magic stones of the gods can destroy an entire tribe! Legend says that if combined with a moonstone, they give eternal youth?

    ?Really?!?

    ?I-I wouldn''t count on that. But they will be useful. You have my word?

    ?Uff...?, the mayor grumbled. ?What an ass day¡­ Fine! It better be worth it?

    ?Will you help us on the journey this time??, Adanara asked sarcastically.

    ?Forget it! You decided everything on your own, now make do!?

    ?Such a lovely mayor we have!?

    Adanara and Sonhir were about to come to blows when Nene jumped to her feet. Since the emergency was over, and having agreed to participate in a new expedition, she could let the sisters take care of the details, as Bugra had explicitly requested the help of the Holy Witch. Under normal conditions, she would have stayed to supervise the negotiations between a heretic and a mysterious nomad who had appeared out of nowhere, but something was pressing her more.

    ?I have to find out if Oto is okay?, she said, turning to Nila.

    ?Will they let you pass through the gates??

    ?You''re technically one of the city guards?, Sonhir explained. ?No one will make a fuss. But be careful?

    ?I''m sorry?, she added. ?I''m so worried¡­?

    ?Go?, Nila replied. ?We''ll take care of it here. I-I''m worried too. Don''t do anything rash, okay??

    She nodded. Surely the Emissary had kept Oto safe, but she couldn¡¯t calm down until she saw him with her own eyes. Without further ado, she left the mayor''s office and ran through the street, as a bad feeling was consuming her, despite her rational side suggesting otherwise.

    <hr>

    The hill showed signs of the horde passing: trampled meadows and flowers, and hooves ruts. Silence still reigned outside the walls of Kumhar, as the farmers were being kept inside for their own safety. Nene, exhausted from the morning run and the overall anxiousness, dragged her feet up the slope. Her apprehension was over the roof, yet her body refused to move any faster. The rough terrain slowed her down more than usual and, although the horde had not caused any damage, the traces of their passage still conveyed a sense of danger and desolation.

    The Emissary''s house, perfectly intact at the top of the hill, made her optimistic. When she reached the summit, she was able to observe the surroundings better and ascertain that the nomads had indeed left. There was no sign of that large group of horsemen in any direction. Kumhar was back to normal. She ran the last few metres, up to the entrance of the house, and knocked on the door.

    ?My Lady??

    She heard something coming from inside, the sound of footsteps. Whoever that was, they stopped as soon as they realised they were being noticed, as if they were trying to hide.

    ?It''s me, Nene?

    She thought back to that morning, when she had similarly announced herself. The Emissary could always sense her proximity, as well as that of Adanara or other "unusual" souls, as she would have called them. The person beyond the door was not her angel, but someone else.

    ?Oto? Oto!?, she called.

    The door lock clicked. It opened slowly, and she was met by the tip of Kora''s spear.

    ?Come in?, she ordered. ?Hurry!?

    She obeyed without saying anything. Kora''s tone was extremely tense. Her being so on edge suggested that they were in danger.

    ?Are they gone??, the shaman asked. ?Those humans on horses?

    ?Yes?, she replied. ?Where is Oto? And the Emissary??

    Kora sighed deeply. She ran a hand over her unusual-looking face and dropped to the floor, sitting cross-legged.

    ?The boy and the spirit are in the cellar?, she said with relief.

    ?Thank God! Are they okay? And you??

    ?Yes?

    Holding back the urge to run to them, Nene stopped to assess the situation. Luckily Kora, as the Emissary''s guest, had to know more about it.

    ?What happened??, she asked.

    ?This morning I accompanied Oto hunting?, Kora said, still looking lost. ?I was teaching him some tricks when we heard those humans coming, and we hid. A few hours later, the spirit found us and brought us back here?

    Nene looked at her, perplexed. She knew for a fact, and also from personal experience, that Jiriel was very hostile towards any threat, perceived or real, that came near her protected city. After bringing Oto to safety, she did not hand out divine punishment to the nomads. It was unexpected, to say the least, although the whole affair had ultimately turned out for the best.

    ?Have you been hiding here the whole time??

    ?We did. The boy and the spirit argued, and then hid downstairs. So I stood guard. I¡­?, she hesitated, still scared. ?I saw all those humans ride around the house?

    Kora''s gaze went blank. Nene put a hand on her shoulder. She still had mixed feelings about that woman, but if there was anything she had learned from her relationship with Adanara, was that everything could be fixed, given enough time. It wasn¡¯t going to be easy to overcome all the doubts and fears she had about Kora, but in that moment she was not facing the scary, frenzied and ferocious shaman she had seen in the past, but a simple frightened soul, one who had done her best to keep Nene''s family safe.

    ?Thank you?, she told her.

    Kora, still shaken by the events, simply nodded.

    ?I will go downstairs?, she added.

    ?I¡­?, Kora replied. ?...I think... I think I''ll take a look around. In a moment?

    Understanding her state of mind, Nene decided to leave her alone for a while. No one in Kumhar would have easily forgotten that scary day, plus she was eager to see Oto. She knocked on the cellar door. Not receiving any response, she tried to open it, and to her dismay, she realised that it was ajar. She went down the ladder slowly, out of fear of scaring them. The cellar was shrouded in darkness, except for the easily recognizable faint light of the Emissary. She set one foot after another on steps she couldn''t see, cautiously guessing their positions, until she could see inside Jiriel''s shelter.

    She met Oto''s worried gaze, and almost ran towards him, among the objects that the Emissary had accumulated down there, toys, tools and other old junk.

    ?Nene!?, the boy rejoiced.

    ?Oto! Are you okay??

    The boy was kneeling on the ground. Jiriel lay curled on her side, her head resting in his lap. She was keeping her hands clasped as if in prayer near her mouth, and her eyes closed. She appeared to be asleep. She had never even seen her rest, which suddenly felt like a bad omen.

    ?We''re fine?, Oto replied. ?And you? Have the nomads left??

    ?Yes. Luckily they weren''t hostile. The mayor is negotiating with their chief?

    ?What did they want??

    ?They have come to ask Adanara for help. But¡­ Why is the Emissary¡­?

    Oto looked apprehensively at the angel. He caressed her hair, and she moved almost imperceptibly. Her wings lay on the ground, their bright colours gone. A sad ash grey turned them almost invisible in the shadows.

    ?Jiriel is fine?, Oto explained. ?But we argued and now she''s feeling down?

    ?My Lady, can you hear me??

    The angel hid her face against Oto''s knees, confirming that she had indeed noticed her. Nene sat across from her, still confused.

    ?Should we be worried??

    ?No, she''ll be fine?

    ?What happened? Why did you argue??

    ?She¡­ wanted to destroy all the nomads. She said she wanted to protect me, but¡­ I told her no?

    ?What?! The Emissary wanted¡­ you have¡­?

    ?Jiriel, she... I didn''t want her to kill them, or she would regret it?

    ?Oto¡­?

    Nene hugged him, admiring his innocence and dedication to his loved ones. Oto was very stiff at first, but then relaxed and let out a sigh.

    ?I was scared?, he admitted.

    ?We all were. They''re gone now?

    ?That¡¯s not it¡­ I was afraid Jiriel would attack them. She... She''s not like that. She is good, and kind. You know that?

    ?I do?, Nene admitted. ?Jiriel would not harm anyone?

    A large, luminous hand caressed her face. Nene felt a shiver down her spine, an ecstasy that was by then familiar. The Emissary, lying on the ground, had opened her eyes and was staring at her. Her enormous bronze irises were instead black as pitch and covered in a veil of tears.

    ?You called me by name...?, she whispered, moved.

    ?My Lady, are you well??

    She sobbed. Nene grabbed her hand, hoping to comfort her. What she felt was not the usual, pleasant sensation that the Emissary always gave her, but rather a profound sadness, a pain that did not belong to her, and that reminded her of the worst moments of her life. The angel rose to her knees, towering over both her and Oto. She held the boy close and kept sobbing.

    ?I''m sorry?, she whimpered. ?I''m sorry. I''m sorry?

    ?It''s all right?, he replied. ?Thank you for trusting me?

    Jiriel continued to cry. Her tears emitted a similar light to her own as they fell from her chin to the ground, where they disappeared as if drying in an instant. She reached out to Nene and pulled her forcefully towards her, holding them both between her long arms.

    ?I''ll be good. Don''t chase me away!?, she begged.

    ?Why would I?? Oto asked.

    ?I would never want to?, Nene replied.

    ?It hurts...?, the angel complained.

    Nene thought she was having hallucinations when her blessing began to react. The Emissary''s embrace, always a source of pleasure, like a blessing, caused her a strong nausea, similar to the one she knew far too well, the one every Inquisitor felt in the presence of the damned. A deep and primordial fear took possession of her as she reflected in those disturbingly dark irises.

    ?My Lady¡­?, she stammered. ?Tell me how I can help you?

    ?Don''t leave me?, she pleaded. ?Stay with me?

    ?I''m not leaving you. But... what''s happening...??

    Oto caressed the angel''s face. He craned his neck and rested his forehead against hers. Jiriel stood still for a moment.

    Then, she smiled.

    The angel shone with a more intense light. Her eyes regained their natural colour. She spread her wings, radiant and beautiful, a whirlwind of warm rainbows. The temperature in the cellar rose significantly, and Nene began to sweat.

    ?I want to live?, the Emissary said. ?I want to be with you. Don''t leave me alone?

    Against all expectations, Oto, with both hands, roughly squeezed Jiriel by the cheeks, forcing her to make a funny expression, her lips compressed between the boy''s hands, her look surprised.

    He kissed her.

    The temperature rose again. The angelic embrace began to burn. Nene pulled away from that hot grip, both out of fear for her safety and because she suddenly felt she was in their way. She observed that surreal scene with dismay, unable to understand where Oto had drawn such courage, or carelessness, to the point of daring to kiss a divine entity.

    When their faces moved away, Jiriel didn''t move at all. She stood statuesque, staring at him. The colours of her wings took on a calm, wavy motion, soothing to the eye, and her light faded to red. She smiled again, and Oto did the same.

    Then Jiriel pushed him and threw him to the ground.

    ?What the¡­! You want me to boil alive or something?!?, she laughed. ?Oto!?

    ?Ouch!?, he complained.

    ?But... but... Since when... Oh, shit...?

    ?Was I¡­ Shouldn¡¯t I have??, he asked.

    In response, the Emissary crawled towards the human, towering over him. Nene looked away in embarrassment, but couldn''t help but eavesdrop. Confused by the situation and conflicting emotions, she couldn''t find the strength to get up and leave.

    ?You dumb?! ¡®Twas about time!?, Jiriel yelled.

    ?¡°About time¡±?! What about you, then? What were you waiting for?!?

    ?Me!? I... what do I know! I thought¡­ How am I supposed to know how these things work? I''m not even mortal!?

    ?You''re the dumb one!?

    ?Yes, I''m dumb, so what?!?

    The two burst out laughing. Unsure if they were arguing or getting along, Nene dared to intrude on their¡­ whatever it was.

    ?Is everything okay??, she asked.

    ?Oh?

    The light moved closer to her as she stared at the floor. She looked up and saw the Emissary kneeling in front of her.

    ?Thank you, Nene. Everything is fine, now?

    ?My Lady, I¡­ believe I have¡­ perceived the Evil One¡­?

    ?Yes, he was here. But I shooed him away?

    ?You mean that¡­ you were¡­?

    ?Don''t worry, he has no power over me. We were just... exchanging a few words?

    ?I understand. No, actually, I don¡¯t. Are you sure we are safe??

    ?Yes, don''t worry. Rather... How are things in town??

    Nene looked at Oto, who had a dreamy look. She felt so embarrassed, thinking back to what she had just witnessed. Jiriel, reading her like a book, had the same reaction, and so they found themselves staring into each other''s eyes, both too shy to speak. On an inauspicious day, which had almost ended in a brutal massacre, a day of fear and worry, Nene had seen the culmination of the love between a young mortal and the Emissary of God.

    <hr>

    Jiriel insisted for everyone to gather at her house. Adanara''s protests were of no avail. Nila had convinced the mayor to allow Bugra to join them too, since he and his men were being temporarily "hosted" at the Kumhar barracks, on the upper floor of the manor.

    Two days had passed since the arrival of the Tega Urok, and Bugra was becoming visibly impatient, although he dared not voice his thoughts on the matter. After he had summarised his story once again, a similar feeling of uneasiness came over both Kora and Jiriel.

    ?The lands to the east are dangerous?, the shaman said. ?Allow me to accompany you?

    ?Are you leaving already??, the Emissary grumbled.

    ?Salisander''s refuge is down there. We will be safer travelling together?

    ?I would be honoured to have the powerful Tuatha wizard at my side?

    Bugra bowed to her, bringing a hand to his chest. Kora didn''t bat an eyelid at his reverence, which instead aroused the curiosity of the others.

    ?Master??, Adanara said. ?Do you know each other??

    ?Not at all?, Kora replied.

    ?There is a legend about Tuatha?, the man explained. ?It says that they visit the moor on pilgrimage and that they are a good omen?

    ?What about me??, Jiriel asked enthusiastically. ?There''s a legend about me too??

    The Emissary gloated towards the colossus. Bugra, standing in the centre of the room, for an instant seemed like a normal-sized person, next to the angel who was as big as he was. He stared at her in amazement, uncertain of the nature of that bizarre creature like he had never seen before.

    ?I know nothing about your kind?, he replied. ?I''m sorry?

    ?Oh¡­?, she muttered, disappointed.

    Kora, sitting cross-legged on the ground, tapped the butt of her spear on the ground, as if to call to attention.

    ?The Wardens visiting the spirit of the flame do so hiding from beasts, but we will fight them openly, will we? How do you think we can succeed??

    All eyes fell on Nene, who was sitting at the table, silently sipping some milk Oto had offered her. Nila, at her side, smiled. Adanara, who was in front of her, looked at her worriedly. As an Inquisitor, she was the most qualified to fight a horde of monsters under the command of a servant of the Evil One, however, the truth was different. It was not within the power of a single Inquisitor to manage such a situation. In the Principality, evidence of the existence of witches was few and ambiguous, and so were the strategies to hunt one down. She had studied no protocols in that regard, since in all likelihood, before Adanara, the Church had not faced a witch in decades, perhaps centuries.

    ?Bugra, do those beasts¡­ obey the witch??, she asked.

    ?We think so. Every time we Tega Urok try to find her hideout, beasts attack us incessantly?

    ?How do you know where she¡¯s hiding??, Adanara asked.

    ?You will see... There is no doubt that the witch''s refuge is somewhere in those woods. It is a cursed place, where nature is sick. There are also ancient and sinister ruins full of magical symbols?

    Nene noticed how the Emissary, usually joyful and enthusiastic, had suddenly become silent. She was curled on the floor close to the fireplace, in front of the armchair where Oto sat.

    ?My Lady, do you have any suggestions??

    ?Huh? No, I... Bring weapons??

    ?Thank you so much!?, Adanara shouted.

    ?So you w-will open a passage for us?, Nila intervened. ?And we will go to the witch¡¯s lair. And then??

    ?Then we will heal her?, her sister replied.

    ?The same way you healed Moka??

    ?Exactly?

    Kora became thoughtful. She folded her arms and closed her eyes. Oto, meanwhile, raised a hand to ask to speak.

    ?Couldn¡¯t the Fury spread among everyone??

    ?Oh, no, you silly?, Jiriel replied, in an idiotic tone. ?Don¡¯t believe Oroel¡¯s blabbering. Did Nene tell you about it??

    ?Some warriors have fallen victim to the curse in the past?, Bugra said. ?Any time we go deep within the woods, a voice is heard, one that could shatter the strongest of minds. I heard it myself?

    ?The Evil One?

    ?Let''s send a small group?, Adanara proposed. ?I''ve gotten used to its voice by now, and Nene is immune. It will be easier if there aren''t many of us?

    ?I might end up using the cross on ourselves?, Nene said. ?If anyone should fall for its tricks. It wouldn''t be pleasant?

    Adanara shivered, having already undergone that treatment by the Emissary, in Kumhar¡¯s prison. Kora, on the other hand, stood up, as if reborn after her brief meditation.

    ?I will ask the spirit of the flame for help?, she announced. ?I will accompany you into battle wielding her power, if necessary?

    ?Hurray!?, Bugra shouted. ?We fear nothing with Tuatha on our side!?

    ?I thought they told you to surrender your gift...?

    Kora glared at Adanara. She sat back down and pretended to ignore her.

    ?Are you sure??, Nila asked. ?I-it''s not your fight?

    ?Nor is yours?, she replied. ?Consider it¡­ a way to redeem me?

    Nene observed the Emissary, who, despite being perched at Oto''s feet like a pet, was very attentive to the discussion. It wasn¡¯t safe to blindly trust her judgement, after the previous experience, when she had sent her to the sanctuary of the Cloud Folk with little and imprecise information, yet part of her still wished for the angel to give her directions, an order.

    Once they agreed to depart the next morning, Adanara walked out of the house soon after, eager to leave, followed by Bugra. Nila was waiting for Nene to go back home, but Jiriel held her, claiming that she needed to talk to her in private. Once Nila had also been dismissed, Kora left without saying a word. Only Nene, Oto and the Emissary remained. The angel invited her to sit on the free armchair.

    ?I''m all ears, My Lady?

    ?Ugh, you only called me by my name that one time?, she grumbled.

    ?Still, I¡¯m pretty busy. I should get ready for tomorrow¡­?, Nene urged her.

    Jiriel looked around, anxiously, then glanced out the window overlooking Lemon''s stable, from which she could see Kora''s head pop out, sitting in the grass deep into her meditations. After making sure there was no one else in the house, she stared at Nene.

    ?Bring your cross with you?

    ?Yes, Ma''am?

    ?Good?

    Nene stared back at her, puzzled. The Emissary smiled like an idiot, until Oto slapped her on the head.

    ?Ouch!?

    ?Nene?, the boy interjected. ?What she wanted to tell you is that... Yesterday we had a talk, and decided I won''t go with you?

    Jiriel nodded. Nene felt quite lost at that. She had taken it for granted that Oto would be at her side, but upon thinking about it, there was no reason for him to go. Usually, Oto and the Emissary would have argued over something like this, and one of the two would have ended up imposing on the other. The fact that they had found an agreement peacefully made her smile, a sign that they had both matured. Furthermore, knowing Oto was safe in Kumhar instead of in a distant and dangerous land would have been a relief.

    ?I understand. I guess it''s useless to ask you if you will accompany me...?

    ?Nah!?, Jiriel replied. ?Moores are boring?

    ?Bugra spoke of strange ruins and magical symbols¡­?

    Jiriel''s eyes shone for a moment. She clenched her fists in a huge effort of composure and managed to control herself.

    ?Be careful, Nene?, she advised. ?Kora is powerful, but she cannot protect you from the Evil One?

    ?Yes, My Lady. I will return safe and sound?

    ?Good. Then you¡¯ll tell me about those magical symbols! Bring paper and ink, and have Nila draw them!?

    The Emissary dismissed her laughing blissfully. Nene left the house and found Kora sitting cross-legged on the top of the hill. She had her eyes closed and was facing the large tree where her home stood.

    ?See you tomorrow?, she told her.

    Kora opened her eyes and turned to her. She looked sleepy, which reminded her of Rune, the hideous creature they had encountered in the cave where Warden Moka had been sealed. With an extremely slow and effortless gesture, she stood up with just one foot on the ground, as if her body had no weight.

    ?Thank you, Nene?, she said.

    ?For what??

    ?For leading me to the infant spirit?

    ?Oh¡­ You''re welcome. Did you find what you were looking for??

    The shaman sighed. She looked towards the tree, her expression sad. An instant later, however, she furrowed her hairless eyebrows and picked up her spear from the ground.

    ?I have even more questions than before?, she admitted. ?But I''m starting to understand the Flow better than Moka and the elders think. Or at least, I hope so. Maybe this trip will give me some of the answers I crave?

    ?Is there anything to worry about??

    Nene''s question left Kora taken aback. After a moment of confusion, she smiled at her and headed towards the door of Jiriel''s house.

    ?I''ll find out. I will share my new knowledge with you, if you wish?

    <hr>

    The next morning, Adanara showed up at the southern gate of Kumhar, near the crops, with the proudest face Nene had ever seen. She had reasons to be satisfied since she was driving a two-horse cart. Following her were Bugra and his three companions, to whom the mayor had returned weapons and horses.

    Nene had retrieved Oo from the stable that morning. Her steed became agitated as the nomads began shouting, urging their animals in a way she had never seen before, constantly whistling and screaming. Adanara dismounted from the dark wooden chariot. It was quite a leap, as the vehicle had huge wheels. She almost lost her balance in doing so, then she patted the side of the wagon enthusiastically.

    ?I managed to convince Sonhir!?, she announced.

    ?Did you beg him on your knees??, Nene asked.

    ?Look who''s talking, the one living rent-free at my sister¡¯s place?

    Whether their quarrel was friendly or not, they had no idea either. Before the discussion could escalate, Kora approached the carriage curiously.

    ?What is it?? she asked, poking a wheel.

    The cart was small, smaller than the one with which they had arrived in Kumhar the previous fall. It was open and extremely simple, a rectangular wooden floor, surrounded by walls barely half a metre high, and an iron step at the back. The bridle was secured to the vehicle via another iron bar, nailed to the hull with heavy brackets. It looked rough, but was solid, and could move quickly and nimbly, given its small size.

    ?A wheel?, Adanara snorted. ?You don''t know what a wheel is??

    Kora nodded and kept poking the curious object. In the forest where her people lived, such a vehicle would have been almost unusable, so it was no great surprise to discover that the Cloud Folk had not invented the wheel. Adanara, however, was eager to take revenge on her strict master.

    ?Careful! It bites!?, she shouted.

    The shaman withdrew her hand in fear and stared at the wheel as if it were an instrument of death. She understood she had been tricked only when Adanara couldn''t hold back her laughter. She pouted but for a moment, enough to satisfy the witch.

    ?Ada, stop it!?, Nila scolded her.

    ?Okay, okay¡­ You should see your face?

    ?Is there something wrong with it??, Kora replied in all seriousness.

    ?It''s best to leave immediately?, Bugra urged, trotting next to them. ?The rest of the group awaits us. It will be a few days. Better to take advantage of sunlight?

    ?You''re right?, Nene agreed. ?Oo is impatient too. He hasn''t left the stable for a long time?

    The horse stared at her, still afraid of those noisy strangers. Nene had learned to ride during training and had been told that horses suffer from inactivity. Over the winter she had made sure to take Oo for a few rides around the city when she had the chance, but between her job at the farm and the occasional laziness, she knew she hadn''t let him run enough. Finally, they were about to travel together again.

    Adanara convinced Kora, although reluctant, to get on the chariot with Nila. Bugra went to the head of the convoy together with his companions, and Nene to the rear, riding Oo. They went around the hill along the edge of the forest, close to the ancient ruins that Kumhar''s masons were dismantling, slowly making them disappear in the name of progress.

    When they reached the road, Nene turned towards the hill. To her surprise, she saw the Emissary standing up there, looking at them. She raised a hand to greet her, and Jiriel did the same. A sense of nostalgia immediately caught her, so she turned towards the rest of the group who, taking advantage of the easier terrain, were accelerating. To the east, towards the moor from which the Tega Urok came, and where a powerful, terrible witch was hiding and waiting.

 Chapter 1.41

    The north and south lay hidden behind high mountain ranges. The massive tree on which the sanctuary of the Cloud Folk stood had disappeared on the horizon. The land changed, the dense forest gave way to a plateau where the vegetation gradually became sparser, the temperature more rigid, even though it was spring. They faced five long days of travel and five nights spent listening to the nomads'' myths and legends, about their gods, which unfortunately shed very little light on their nature. Bugra could neither confirm nor deny the sisters'' hypothesis, that the so-called "land of the gods" was Eidelhan¡¯s homeland, their father¡¯s.

    Finally, on the sixth morning, they crossed a seemingly endless prairie. There was nothing but grassy plains and hills in every direction, except for the distant, rolling northern mountains and snowy peaks. The wind blew relentlessly in that region, causing the meadows to sway in a hypnotic, even relaxing motion. That same morning, one of Bugra''s companions spurred his horse and galloped ahead. The man returned hours later, reporting that he had sighted the rest of the horde.

    Thus, following a smooth journey, they reached a depression dug by a river. Nene was disconcerted by the vastness of that stream, at least a hundred metres wide, which flowed placidly and silently across the sunny moorland. In front of it, the Tega Urok had camped, awaiting their arrival. They had set up some unusual-looking tents, made up of two fur drapes, supported by a single wooden stake, stuck obliquely into the ground. Their triangular-shaped shelters were arranged in a circle, with the openings facing the centre where a large pyre burned. The settlement was surrounded by sharp poles, pointing outwards. It was a rudimentary defence system employed by the Prince''s army as well, to counter enemy cavalry. Not far from the camp stood an imposing structure, a long unusual bridge. It was not made of trunks, overlapping stones, or other similar arrangements, rather it looked like a single, enormous grey boulder, a one-piece, despite being too large to be such, and too well-defined and convenient in shape to be the work of nature. Bugra explained that it was a gift from the gods, but could not provide further details, claiming that it had existed long before his birth.

    However, the most unnatural aspect of the place was not that bridge.

    Besides the river, in the middle of the vast moor, where the only border seemed to be the horizon, there rose a grove. It was not impressive in size, but its appearance would have caused even the truest of Inquisitors to shudder. The forest stood out in the middle of the prairie, clearly defined as if it were the work of a divine gardener. The edge of the forest was a precise line and formed a barrier between the outside world and the inside. It was composed mainly of poplars, absurdly tall, their tops swaying in sync with the meadows. At their feet lay an undergrowth so tangled that it did not allow the light of the dawn sun to get through. That place was a fortress, a pocket of darkness in the middle of the moor, an isolated and safe haven for its inhabitants, impenetrable for anyone else.

    The witch''s den.

    It took less than half an hour to mobilise the Tega Urok. They dismantled their tents and abandoned the fortifications as they were, claiming that they might have been useful in the future. The sentries reported that they had not encountered any damned, which according to them was very unusual. Bugra ordered his men to form a circle around Adanara''s chariot. The nomads were thrilled at the news that their leader had returned with the help of the Holy Witch, but they were given no time to celebrate. According to the stories of some older nomads, the forest was alive and protected the witch inside it. Also, they believed that the witch had perceived the danger and was gathering her servants.

    At the prospect of an open fight with a horde of the damned, Nene thanked God, or perhaps the Emissary, for having kept Oto safe in Kumhar. She silently followed Adanara''s chariot, which was soon surrounded by tens of horsemen and their incessant screaming. On the side of the wagon, Kora, by then used to travelling on a vehicle with wheels, stared at the grove in the distance. Nila sat at the back instead, as close to Nene as possible, and smiled at her, perhaps hoping to improve her bad mood. The Tega Urok, once lined up, stopped screaming. The group advanced making as little noise as possible. The atmosphere became tense as they headed towards the bridge, towards the witch''s territory.

    When they were close to the bridge, Nene urged Oo and moved alongside the carriage, since Nila, until then focused on her, was leaning out to get a better look at the structure.

    ?What do you think it is??, she asked.

    Nila, unusually excited, continued to observe. From the bottom of the cart, she ran to the front and leaned on Adanara, who shook her off, annoyed. She changed her attitude when her sister pointed to the ground. Contrary to Nene''s first impression, the bridge was not made of a single, massive block of stone, but rather of several parallelepipeds of grey and porous rock, cut and fitted together with such precision that it was impossible to distinguish their edges, except up close. The blocks formed pylons with an oval base, which went deep into the river, resisting the immense pressure caused by that titanic volume of flowing water. From there, sinuous large arches expanded, which supported an oblong platform that constituted the actual crossing. The platform was covered in a layer of black, grainy, shiny material and bordered by two-metre-high steel fences.

    After consulting with Adanara, Nila finally turned back to Nene.

    ?It must be reinforced concrete and asphalt?, she explained.

    ?What??

    ?Dad''s said that his people use them to build major structures and roads?

    ?So we were right?, Adanara cheered. ?The ¡°gods¡± are Dad''s people!?

    ?Yes, I think so?

    ?Indeed, this thing seems from another world?, Nene agreed. ?Just like your house in Dena?

    The Tega Urok''s horses, unlike Oo, were not shod. When the first riders began to walk over the bridge, the sound of their hooves on that bizarre black stone was muffled. Instead, Oo''s footsteps echoed across the prairie, the sound of metal tapping on rock. Hot, muggy air rose from the floor. That black layer of scorching rock contributed to the sinister appearance of the structure, an eyesore of alien technology in the middle of a verdant place of uncontaminated nature.

    During the crossing, some Tega Urok lingered, stopping along the bridge and dismounting from their horses, to prostrate on the ground, on what they believed to be a divine gift. Some tied laces, necklaces and other objects to the steel fence as a ritual. The entire barrier was fraught with offerings, left by nomads who had crossed the river for generations, a custom that had survived to that day.

    They crossed the bridge, and by then the sense of uneasiness diminished. However, the grove in front of them made Nene feel even worse. Its shadow stretched far across the prairie. Its dark silhouette was surrounded by a ring of light, painted by the rising sun, as if a terrible, blasphemous creature was wearing a golden veil, to disguise itself as a creature of God. She sensed the Evil One breathing on her from its refuge, from its corner of distorted nature where it was hiding one of its most powerful servants. As they got closer, she could better admire the sinister sight: the trunks of the poplars were deformed and sickly, their foliage an unhealthy green, streaked with pink, a truly rare occurrence under normal circumstances, never seen among the fronds of common trees.

    The group stopped at the edge of that dark and tangled undergrowth. The poplars were tens of metres tall, their shadow cast a cold and humid environment at their feet. The horses became restless, and with them their riders. Bugra organised his men, ordering a small group, about a dozen, to stay behind and look after the animals. Everyone else dismounted, and Nene followed suit, together with Nila, Kora, and finally Adanara. They had no choice but to proceed on foot through that hideous vegetation. Nene felt a familiar nausea just watching that mess. The shrubs and brambles were intertwined in complex tangles bristling with thorns and cobwebs, the leaves looked to be rotting. Some plants¡¯ branches and roots were crossed by complex geometries, similar to pink veins. The whole place looked unhealthy and cursed.

    The Tega Urok spread out in silence and advanced among the trees, slashing their way through with cutlasses. As if on a hunting trip, they began to rake the outermost area of ??the grove. Bugra suggested that Adanara and her companions stay behind. They were happy to oblige, not at all anxious to enter that blasphemous trap. They waited at the edge of the woods, a line far too clear between forest and prairie to be nature''s work. Not far away, the small group of Tega Urok left in charge of the horses were rounding up the animals and trying to keep them calm. Kora waited until the hunters had disappeared in the woods, then approached the unusual vegetation.

    ?Wait?, Nene admonished her. ?This place is cursed?

    ?The one who whispers??, she asked.

    ?Exactly. I''ve never seen anything like that, but... I feel it?

    ?I want to check these plants?, she explained.

    ?Me too?, Nila added. ?Nene, aren''t you curious??

    She gulped. Her fear of the Evil One surpassed almost everything. She gave in: observing the monster''s refuge could help her better understand its nature, and how to deal with it. Led by Kora, dragging a reluctant Adanara, they walked to the first stand of trees. The stench of damnation grew stronger. It came from the woods itself. Whatever the Evil One was doing in that place, it was beyond its usual demeanour, or at least far beyond any evidence ever gathered by the Church.

    Kora analysed the branches felled by the Tega Urok, rummaged through the grass and picked up an insect. She looked disgusted, almost as if she too could perceive the foul aberration that was hidden behind that corrupted flora and fauna. The shaman took a rough knife out of a pocket of her leaf cloak. With the thick, raw blade she dug into the bark of one of the poplars and got something out of it. Everyone winced. The thin pink veins that ran through everything in that place remained stranded on her knife. They were not part of the poplars, but rather resembled a parasitic vine, insinuating everywhere, beneath the bark, leaves and roots, even in the ground.

    ?What is it?? Adanara asked, frightened.

    In response, Kora tore off a piece and put it in her mouth. Nila turned pale. Nene held back from puking.

    ?A mushroom?, she replied. ?Like I''ve never seen before, though?

    ?A-are you sure about that??

    ?It tastes like a mushroom?, the shaman insisted, offering them some.

    ?I don''t think it''s wise to eat it?, Nene suggested.

    ?Looks like this place has changed a lot?

    Kora looked around, suspicious. Nene imitated her, fearing there was danger. The presence of the Evil One was so strong, so obvious, that it kept her constantly on edge. The shaman pointed to the mountain range that rose in the distance, to the north. At its feet stretched a lush coniferous forest, which gradually thinned out until it disappeared at the edge of the moor.

    ?During my initiation journey, I descended from those mountains. Salisander''s lair cannot be far away?

    ?Do you know this place??, Adanara asked.

    ?It was very different. Once upon a time, there was more vegetation. Now it seems to have all gathered in a single point?

    ?Trees don''t walk...?

    Kora frowned. She passed the spear from her left hand to the right and, adding nothing more, set off north.

    ?Wait a minute, where are you going??, Nene asked.

    ?To the spirit of the flame. Maybe she can explain what happened here, in the last decades?

    ?We shouldn¡¯t split?, Nila protested. ?It could be dangerous?

    ?Then come with me?

    Adanara snorted and spread her arms dramatically. She walked towards the few Tega Urok who had remained to watch the horses.

    ?I¡¯ll tell ¡®em we go for a walk?, she explained. ?At least Bugra will know that we are still alive?

    They awaited her return. After a few minutes, the witch rejoined the group, and they followed Kora along the edge of the grove. They got closer to the putrid vegetation, to that horrible pink fungus creeping everywhere. There was no trace of animals larger than an insect. They marched for almost an hour without meeting a single squirrel or hearing a bird sing. That forest was as if dead, perhaps kept in a state of apparent life by the mysterious mushroom, perhaps by the power of the Evil One who had built its fortress within it.

    Kora stopped to inspect a stream, claiming to recognise it, and that by following its course they would reach their destination. The water made its way through the poplars, entering the forest. After appeasing Nila''s protests about venturing deeper, they kept following the shaman. Fortunately, on that side, the vegetation was less dense, so they managed to enter without having to cut their way through.

    Nene held Nila¡¯s hand, who, uncharacteristically, was even more scared than her. She was terrified by the swarms of insects trapped in the webs, which often extended uninterruptedly and uniformly throughout the undergrowth, up to their knees. Nene kicked to try to clear the passage, but she only managed to fill her boots and cape with sticky threads and insect corpses, making Nila even more nervous.

    Little by little they managed to penetrate the brambles, the sharp rocky protrusions and the deformed trunks of the poplars. Kora kept track of the stream, which often disappeared completely into some shrub or tangle of roots, by following the sound of its current. The inside of the forest was cold and damp, to the point of making Nene tremble, also because of the anguish of being inside the Evil One¡¯s kingdom. After several minutes of slow walking, they came across a clearing.

    The sunlight could barely pierce through the vegetation, there. A small clearing, only a few metres wide, stood in the middle of that crazy freak of nature. The terrain was full of fungal formations identical to those seen nearby, even in larger numbers. Among its branches were sprouting tufts of common grass and bushes of small yellow flowers. In the middle of the clearing stood a monolith, about four metres high, a rock carved in the shape of an egg, whose damp surface reflected the sunlight, and was partially covered with moss.

    ?Here we are?, Kora announced.

    The shaman walked around the rock and inspected the area. Then, she signalled to her reluctant companions to follow her. The monolith hid a fissure in a place where the ground was rocky, a crevice with a jagged and sharp edge. It was barely large enough to pass through as if it had been excavated on purpose. Nothing could be seen inside except more damp stone and, finally, absolute darkness.

    ?I should have asked Goro to lend me his torch...?, Kora complained.

    ?Should we... go in there??, Nila asked.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ?Down there is the sanctuary of Salisander?

    ?She¡¯s not like those other two, right?? Adanara asked. ?The ones that attacked us on sight?

    Kora shook her head. She looked around and began picking up twigs from the ground.

    ?Help me, we need a light source?

    They gathered twigs and brushwood. Kora expertly tied everything around a long stick with blades of grass, thus obtaining a rudimentary torch with a flammable head. She handed her spear to Nila, then pointed the staff towards the opening of the cave. She stared at the end of the torch and, after a few moments, the brush began to emit smoke. Nene tried to keep calm, despite what the Church had taught her. She had already seen Kora use that trick to start a fire. Whatever it was, it was not the work of the Evil One or one of its servants, but only the strange, incomprehensible magic of the Cloud Folk. A flame blazed at the top of the torch. Its light flickered on the walls of the dark cave, showing that the crack went very deep.

    ?Stay close?, the shaman ordered, and entered first.

    Adanara followed her without hesitation. Nila and Nene exchanged worried looks, but eventually followed suit. The fissure led to a claustrophobic cavernous complex. The light of the torch barely illuminated the parallel, damp and sharp walls, just a couple of metres away from each other. A steep and slippery path led downwards, into a hiding place that seemed like a miracle of natural architecture, from the bottom of which came the sound of running water. Kora led the way in silence. Nene, who was at the rear, could see very little, being the furthest from their only source of light, so she walked carefully leaning against the walls. The slimy, icy stone made her shiver and the humidity began to take hold of her feet. Their scuffed footsteps echoed in the darkness as they descended deeper and deeper.

    Suddenly, Kora stopped. Adanara planted her feet and slid to the ground, cursing.

    ?What the fuck are you doing??, she yelled.

    ?Slow down?, the shaman replied. ?There should be a crevasse here?

    The sound of running water had gradually become a roar. Kora ignored Adanara''s complaints, who instead was aided by her sister. She scanned the ground, keeping the torch pointed downwards.

    ?What are you looking for??, Nene asked, while staggering to catch up with the rest of the group.

    ?The edge of the cliff. Beware not to fall?

    At that statement, Nene instantly stopped and looked at her feet. Terrified at the idea of ??falling down somewhere in such a dark place, she didn''t take a step more and waited. Meanwhile, the sisters got back on their feet, and Nila, while supporting Adanara, kicked a stone towards nowhere.

    ?You''ve been here before, right??, she asked. ?H-how deep is it??

    ?Deadly deep. The stream widens underground and digs into the rock. Pay attention to the sound of water?

    ?You could have told us before!?, Adanara grumbled.

    Kora extended the flaming staff following the sound of the stone Nila had kicked. After a few metres, she stopped suddenly again. She got down on all fours and shed light downwards. The others gathered cautiously behind her. The noise of the current was much more intense over there. Below them, at the end of a dizzying fall of about ten metres, flowed the stream that had guided them to the clearing on the surface. The water lapped against the rocks and reflected the light of the torch, sending back glimmers that sparkled like stars in the night. The watercourse had dug a deep chasm, the end of which could not be seen. From up there, on the edge of that precipice, the crossing was impossible.

    ?What now??, Nene asked.

    ?Help me?, Kora said. ?We need gravel, or something similar?

    ?Are you serious??, the witch grumbled.

    Nila shrugged and began rummaging on all fours, looking for pebbles and the like. Nene imitated her, although she couldn¡¯t understand why. Finding gravel in those lighting conditions proved harder than expected, but Kora had better luck. She found a hole in the ground, bristling with insects, and stuck her hand in, completely ignoring the horrid little creatures, which fled by darting away on their many little legs. She extracted a handful of soil and, with a satisfied look, returned to the edge of the abyss.

    ?There is a path, but it is hidden from the eyes?, she explained. ?We just need to figure out where it is?

    With a sweeping gesture, she threw the dirt towards the chasm. The earth scattered and then fell towards the stream, as expected. Before Adanara could point out her teacher''s failure, however, Kora brought the flame closer to a specific point, as if she had seen something. To everyone''s dismay, except Kora¡¯s, they saw a small pile of dirt suspended mid-air, as if resting on a solid but invisible surface. Nila, unconvinced by that unlikely sight, took some of the pebbles she had collected and threw them in the same spot. The gravel rattled loudly as if it had hit something solid. The pebbles remained suspended as well.

    ?Found it. The spirit of the flame does not like visitors, so she hides her refuge with some tricks?

    ?If she doesn''t like visitors, what are we??, Adanara asked.

    ?Guests. You are in my company, you have nothing to fear?

    ?Should we... cross there??, Nene said.

    Not eager to repeat an experience similar to the one she had in Rune and Shilfi''s lair, and scared of falling into the water below, Nene took a step back. Nila stepped behind her and caressed her shoulders.

    ?It''s not safe?, she agreed. ?It c-could be slippery?

    Kora sighed. She held the torch like a walking stick and began lunging towards the void with the lower end. She repeated the process until she hit something solid, near where their previous experiment had revealed a portion of the hidden path.

    ?I''ll go first?

    ?Why don''t you go by yourself? We will wait for you here?

    ?Really??

    ?You''re the one who has to... return her gift, or whatever it is. Go, do what you have to. I''m not moving!?

    ?You forget that we are also here to invoke the wisdom of the spirit?, Kora replied. ?She could tell us more about the witch you are looking for?

    ?You ask her, then!?, Adanara grunted.

    Nene peered into the abyss. She didn''t like that situation at all, but the idea of talking to one of these "spirits", who according to Kora was friendly, unlike the last ones they had met, was too tempting to pass up. She wasn''t sure of what she might get out of her, but didn''t feel like missing out on the chance to learn more about the Evil One. The Church was adamant about how knowledge was one of the most powerful weapons against the damned, and thanks to the Emissary she had learned that her knowledge was truly lacking.

    ?Okay, I''ll go?, she announced.

    Kora smiled and nodded. Then, she stared at both sisters contemptuously, until Nila stepped forward, though still leaning on Nene.

    ?Is it slippery??, she insisted.

    ?If you see me fall, you¡¯ll know?, Kora answered.

    ?Don¡¯t say that so lightly!?

    The shaman gave a hint of laughter, which lasted a fraction of an instant. She turned on her heel and, using her stick to test the ground, walked towards the void. Her feet rested on nothing. Carefully, she took a first step, then a second one. Her entire body seemed to be floating upon nothingness. She turned to wait for the others, in silence.

    Nene imitated her. She stretched out her toe over the cliff. Her body sensed something solid, but her eye saw no such thing. Her head began to spin slightly, confused by the unnatural sensation, so she waited a moment.

    ?Everything okay??, Nila asked, worried.

    ?Yes. Yes, it''s... very weird, that''s it?

    She took a breath and rested her entire foot on the invisible bridge. The sight of the fall below almost made her dizzy, so she focused on Kora, in front of her. She took a step forward and again touched a solid surface. She avoided looking down, but Nila''s surprised sigh confirmed that she too, from the outside, appeared suspended in the air.

    ?Shall we go??, Kora urged her.

    Nila followed hesitantly. Although the route had already been verified, she tested the ground with the handle of the spear. Nene reached out to her, hoping to help her find courage. Her face was pale. She stood as if paralyzed.

    ?Ugh, fine!?, Adanara blurted.

    The witch began to push her sister, who screamed in fear. After yet another squabble, the two, hand in hand, took the first step over the abyss. Like Nene before them, it took them a long time to get used to the idea that there was a passage beneath their feet, even though the eye could not see it.

    Kora advanced into the darkness. She continued to use the torch to locate walkable areas, which fortunately formed a linear path, a crossing. The sound of running water and the inexplicable nature of that place constantly tempted Nene to look down. She mustered not to do so and followed the torch, staying very close to Kora out of fear of a misstep. She was so scared that she couldn''t even find the courage to turn around to make sure Nila was okay, paranoid about the possibility of losing her balance and falling. She breathed a sigh of relief when the flame illuminated a rocky area overlooking the stream, beyond which was the dark entrance to a new tunnel.

    When she reached the visible ground, Nene collapsed onto all fours. That bizarre experience had been exhausting and had upset her so much that the simple fact of resting her hands and feet on something she could see was enough to comfort her. Adanara retched behind her.

    ?Let''s rest for a bit?, Nila said, as she caressed her sister''s back.

    Kora nodded. In the meantime she illuminated the entrance to the tunnel with her torch, revealing rough and crooked stone steps that led even deeper.

    When Adanara had recovered, they pressed on. The steps were slippery like everything else down there, the walls were populated by moss and insects with transparent shells, which disappeared into the cracks between stones as if frightened by the light, or by the sound of footsteps that echoed in the void. The staircase ended in a cave shrouded in darkness. Kora''s torch failed to illuminate the bottom or the ceiling. The shaman suddenly stopped and waited.

    ?What''s going on??, Nene whispered.

    ?We have arrived?, Kora announced. She knelt. ?Do as I do, and let me speak?

    Nene imitated her. She did not know the customs of the Cloud Folk, nor of the "spirits" they venerated, but she had always been taught to show awe towards the Archangel, so it seemed more than natural that Kora would do the same towards her deities.

    A warm gust touched their faces. The cave, from cold and humid, turned hot and dry. The air became rarefied. At the bottom of the cave a light turned on, then two. A pair of glowing embers floated, revealing the nothingness around them.

    ?Salisander?, Kora said. ?I am Kora, Warden of Tuatha. Humans accompany me, seeking your wisdom?

    ?Kora¡­?, a faint voice croaked. ?Why did you come back??

    ?By order of my master, Warden Moka?, she explained. ?I am here to give you back what was once gifted?

    A stronger gust swirled through the cave. An intense glow pervaded it. When Nene''s eyes adjusted to the light again, they were surrounded by fires. The cavern, circular in shape, was finally visible. High vaulted walls formed a rudimentary dome, rough and imprecise arches overlapped one another, in what had all the appearance of a temple rather than a refuge. Basins were dug into the rock, suspended up more than three metres, which contained pink flames like braziers. An intricate network of fungal vines, identical to those scattered throughout the forest, was climbing from the floor to the top of the dome, disappearing into a dark chasm at its summit.

    At the bottom of the cave, two embers were aimed at the group of visitors, like shining eyes, but there was no body behind them. Nene strained her eyes and saw a vibration, as if a transparent entity was in front of her and was somewhat reflecting the light.

    ?Returning a gift is pretty rude?, the spirit complained. ?Has Moka forgotten his manners??

    ?No, spirit, it¡¯s because of my actions. I betrayed his trust and that of Tuatha. The elders consider me unworthy and dangerous, so I was deposed as Warden?

    ?The elders have never been fond of you. Since when do you care??

    ?Since... Moka ordered it?

    A sigh hissed in the cave. Salisander''s voice was reminiscent of the whisper of a dying old woman or broken twigs. It creaked disturbingly but had a calm, noble, even haughty tone. The embers approached and the figure that Nene thought she had seen began to solidify, first becoming a shapeless cloud of steam, then taking on the appearance of a large ember about a metre high, with a sinuous shape. Finally, it darkened, as if it was suddenly cooling. The result was what looked like a small stone statue, depicting a bizarre creature, with two embers for eyes.

    Salisander laid her paws on the ground. There were two of them, stocky and with webbed feet. Her body had a curvaceous shape that swayed with every step. It had a very long tail, three times as long as its body, curled upwards like that of a scorpion, but without a stinger. Her trunk was covered with large igneous plates, between whose cracks many pink stems and antennas emerged, quivering in the air and standing out against her dark figure. Her small, sharp snout had no mouth or nose, only two embers for eyes, and was topped by a large plate, similar to those on her body, whose shape resembled two massive and powerful horns. Her antennae and plates swayed rhythmically, as if breathing, but their motion changed every time she spoke, vibrating in tune with the sound of her voice.

    ?I refuse?, she announced.

    ?If I go back like this, Moka will be forced to exile me?, Kora pleaded. ?Help me?

    ?I''ll help you, but you won''t let you tell me how to?, the spirit grumbled.

    ?I don''t understand?

    The little creature came closer, too close for Nene''s liking. When it was a step away from her, she began to feel its heat: it was scorching hot. Its horrible antennas stood up towards her. She couldn''t maintain her composure and backed away.

    ?Why do your guests fear me??, Salisander asked. ?Did you tell them about my greatness??

    ?I did, spirit?, Kora replied. ?I think humans fear what they don''t know yet?

    ?Should I introduce myself??

    Nene couldn''t take her eyes off that vibrant horror which, despite her overall friendly attitude, didn''t correspond to anything she had ever imagined even in her most feverish fantasies, when she had spent nights tormented by nightmares aroused by terrible stories about the Evil One. She had to summon all her courage to speak. Her throat felt dry, not just from the temperature and the flames.

    ?My¡­ my name is Nene?, she stammered. ?I didn''t mean to be rude?

    ?Oh, I like you?, the creature gloated. Then she looked at Adanara. ?Are you looking for your patron??

    ?Huh??, she moaned. ?My¡­??

    ?The one who whispers is no longer here. Sorry. You missed him by¡­ many seasons. Maybe you weren''t even born the last time he visited me?

    Nene stiffened. The spirit had just admitted with nonchalance that she was in touch with the Evil One. Kora seemed to read her mind, as she stood and walked up, standing between her and Salisandra.

    ?What do you mean??, she asked.

    The little creature ignored her and approached Nila, who turned pale at the sight of those antennas scrutinising her. Just before they touched her face, she jumped up and took steps backwards, disgusted.

    ?So, what are you looking for??

    ?Spirit, we are here at the request of the humans who inhabit these lands?, ??Kora interjected. ?They are tormented by a witch and the monsters who serve her?

    ?Oh, nice! It was about time!?

    ?You spoke of the one who whispers...?, the shaman insisted.

    The creature turned its attention to Adanara, who stared at it in shock. Nene carefully watched her every movement, ready to fight if necessary. If Salisander was truly a servant of the Evil One, she hid it very well. Nene couldn¡¯t perceive its influence on her, yet she had confessed to having met it. She began to visualise where to hit her with the dagger, to scrutinise her in search of an opening between those thick scales that covered her body.

    ?Yes. He¡¯s the one ruining everything around here! The witch was tricked, the poor thing. I warned her. Now everything on the surface has become a mess!?, she grumbled.

    ?What happened??

    ?The witch came here a long time ago. She was a nice girl, so I decided to visit her. She reacted exactly like you?, she said, looking at Nila. ?I quickly realised she was hearing the whispers, so I gave her some advice. Obviously, she didn''t listen. Idiot¡­?

    ?We came here to free the witch?, Adanara explained.

    Salisander exploded in a chilling laugh, which reverberated throughout the entire cave. The pink flames of the braziers trembled in the same rhythm, her antennae stood up and quivered like a rattle.

    ?Do you want to face the nameless?! Are you crazy?! I myself hid down here because of him!?, she then became nervous. ?My only contact with the outside is Tuatha visitors and my babies, who tell me stories of the world above?

    ?Are these mushrooms yours??, Kora asked.

    ?They are my eyes in the woods?, she explained. ?I haven''t seen the sun since the day the trees walked...?

    ?What are you talking about? The trees... walked??

    ?He who whispers can do this and more?, Salisander said. ?That¡¯s why you should fear him?

    ?Can you help us find the witch??. Nene asked.

    ?Only two kinds of people would seek her out: someone with a death wish, or someone who wants to join her. Which one are you??

    ?No, we... want to free her from the influence of the Evil One. We have already done it in the past?

    The flames and antennas began to vibrate, announcing a new, repugnant laughter to come, but Salisander met Kora''s gaze and didn''t laugh at all.

    ?They can?, the shaman confirmed. ?Moka also succumbed to the whispers, but they saved him with their magic?

    ?It''s not magic?, Adanara clarified.

    The spirit''s tail swung left and right. It slapped the ground repeatedly as she scampered around the cave thoughtfully.

    ?If you really can free the witch¡­. then I could go back to the surface!?

    ?Help us, spirit?, Kora pleaded. ?I will respect your will and go into exile after that, if that is your desire?

    ?I don''t want that, you idiot! You''ve always been as thick as a rock!?

    ?I¡¯m sorry?

    Salisander dropped to the ground. Her bottom made a sharp thud as it hit the floor. Now sitting, the little creature curled inside her tail, wrapping her like a spiral almost up to her eyes. Her embers glowed and her dry voice sounded restless.

    ?Let me tell you the story of the witch¡­?

 Chapter 1.42

    ?It all happened not many seasons after our last meeting. The witch came with her followers. The inhabitants of the moorland were hunting them down, so she took refuge here, in the woods, together with the few survivors. I visited them, and they reciprocated. The witch was kind, but some of her affiliates called me a "monster". I saw what was hiding within her: the nameless, and something more as well. Soon they built their homes and their temples. The witch begged me to hide them from the moor people, but I refused. So she acted on her own?

    ?From that day, the forest began to change. Whispers spread through the trees, animals behaved unusually, and humans changed profoundly. I received fewer and fewer visitors. Those who sought to destroy me disappeared, the others came back to me begging to free them. Unfortunately, there is no escape from the whispers for those who get lost in them?

    ?Over time many animals disappeared, including humans. I don''t know where they ended up, perhaps they were devoured by the monsters that lurked in the forest. Finally, the moor people found them. They called themselves Tega Urok, monster hunters. They came to destroy the witch and her people. Her worshippers hid in their stone houses, but it was not enough. Many of them were slain. They prayed to me and the one who whispers alike. No one came to their rescue?

    ?Then, the witch spoke to the woods. It was¡­ fascinating, and terrible at the same time. The forest replied. Birds, wild boars, and deer attacked the hunters. The trees twisted, their roots and trunks slithered like serpents, and enveloped and crushed the Tega Urok?

    ?I hid down here, out of fear of the whispers. Since then, I was visited once by the witch herself. She was holding a cub, and she came to thank me for allowing her people to stay. The one I was speaking to was not the same human I knew. She was different, inexplicable, even for a bizarre creature like her. She apologised for ruining the woods, but she wasn''t the one talking. It was the nameless, I''m sure of it?

    ?From then on I no longer dared return to the surface. The one who whispers has claimed this place as his own. The witch, or what remains of her, gathers monsters born of her madness. Nature responds to her command, and I watch powerless?

    Salisander lay on the ground. Despite her expressionless face and inhuman voice, it was clear how those memories tormented her deeply. Kora, ignoring her feelings, knelt before her and urged for more information.

    ?You also mentioned Tuatha visitors?

    ?Oh, right. The cub¡­ Tera, was it??

    Hearing that name, Kora sprinted forward. All her pretence of reverence towards the spirit disappeared.

    ?Tera was here?!?

    ?He was, like you before him?

    ?How long ago??

    ?Let¡¯s see¡­ a few moons, maybe? It''s hard to keep track of time from down here?

    ?What?! Where is he now? He should already be back home¡­?

    The scaly creature got to her feet and trotted towards Adanara. She had a morbid and unjustifiable curiosity for her. Her myriad of antennas extended towards the witch, who backed away in disgust.

    ?Can you really free the witch and my forest from the nameless??

    ?I can, I will, but don''t touch me!?

    ?Can you tell us anything else about the witch''s followers??, Nene asked.

    ?No. I never saw them again. They are probably all dead. Humans'' lifespan is pretty short, you know??

    ?Spirit?, Kora interjected. ?I have to find Tera. Help me?

    ?Uhm¡­?

    Salisandra shook her curved tail like a rattle. Her antennas reached out towards Nene and touched her silver-embroidered cape. She didn''t move a muscle, terrified, praying that that being''s curiosity would soon be satiated.

    ?Tera went to look for the witch?

    ?What?! Why??

    ?When he arrived, I told him the same story you just heard. After receiving my gift, he offered to fix everything. He''s looking for the witch. I told him that it was impossible to save her, and dangerous to face her, but he didn''t listen?

    Kora rushed towards the exit of the cave, but Salisander stretched out her tail and blocked her path. The shaman glared at her, yet she did not dare challenge the object of her people''s adoration.

    ?W-why didn''t you stop him??, Nila asked.

    ?I tried?

    A deep growl rumbled through the cave, like a wild animal¡¯s. Kora had a frightening, bestial expression as she gnashed her teeth at the spirit.

    ?All you care about is getting your forest back!?

    ?Kora, what are you talking about? Tuatha and I have an agreement, don''t we??

    ?I thought you cherished us?

    ?I do, but I also want to get out of here! Do you know how it feels to be locked up, in the dark, all alone? If you save the witch, we will all be happy!?

    ?If Tera is dead, I will hold you responsible!?

    The spirit withdrew her tail. A frantic, hysterical and high-pitched laugh vibrated along with her antennas as she walked towards the deepest point of her refuge. Her little body spasmed, and so did the fungal vines that adorned the vault of the cave.

    ?There are so many Tuatha, why is a single individual so important to you??

    Kora was stunned for a moment. Then, she stomped the ground in frustration and left the cave. Nene stared in disbelief at that dreamlike creature, whose behaviour resembled that of a person, but wasn¡¯t. Did the Emissary also see mortals that way?

    ?Hey?, Adanara blurted out. ?Why don''t you just take your gift back? Kora came all the way here just for that!?

    ?She''ll need it if you hope to get close to the witch?, the creature replied.

    ?Tch! Those who hold power behave the same way everywhere, it seems?

    ?Oh, but I am powerful... Not as powerful as your patron, though. Am I right? When you needed him, you weren¡¯t so picky, now were you??

    Adanara took refuge next to her sister. Nene did the same, as the darkness slowly enveloped the cave. The flames extinguished little by little. The embers on Salisandra''s face glowed brighter and brighter. Cold enveloped them as an ominous hiss howled underground.

    ?Be careful what you wish for, little brat?, the spirit whispered menacingly.

    ?Let''s go?, Nene suggested. ?We need to find Kora?

    The sisters nodded in unison. Before total darkness fell on the cave, they entered the tunnel that had led them there, following the light of Kora''s torch.

    The sinister monolith that concealed the entrance to Salisander''s hideout peered at her menacingly, a hostile signal at the front of a place where they had mistakenly hoped to find an ally. The fungal ramifications felt completely different. At first, Nene had feared that they were one of the Evil One¡¯s creepy servants. In truth, they belonged to the spirit venerated by the Cloud Folk, her eyes and her ears, and made her feel observed by something mysterious, even mischievous.

    Kora stood still for several minutes, balancing on a single foot. Was she about to rush to find Tera? Were they about to once again witness her wild and unstoppable fury? Contrary to Nene¡¯s expectations, the shaman entered into meditation. No one dared to disturb her, sharing the same concerns.

    ?What do we do now??, Nila asked. ?We should go back to the others, don''t you think??

    ?What a bitch!?, Adanara complained. ?Why do those who have all the power always use it to their advantage??

    Nila hugged her sister, visibly furious, and managed to calm her down a little.

    ?Not everyone is like that. Dad wasn''t. You¡¯re not?

    The witch''s eyes filled with tears. She met Nene''s gaze, so she nodded. She was finally, firmly convinced of Adanara''s good intentions, even though it would have cost her excommunication to say so out loud. Some things needed to change within the Church. Unfortunately, she was not in a position to set that change in motion, and it was not the time or place for such thoughts. She sat down across from Kora and cleared her throat.

    ?It would be wise to reunite with the Tega Urok?

    ?No?, she replied calmly.

    ?Why not??

    ?We must find the witch''s hideout?

    ?It will be easier with their help, and safer?

    ?They would be a hindrance. Most people can''t resist the whispers?

    The witch they were hunting was a completely different matter than Adanara, to the point that Nene suspected she was the Evil One itself. Salisander''s story had accentuated her fears even more. Even if she wasn''t, it certainly would have been extremely dangerous to get close to that being. Nene looked at her companions, wondering how she could keep them safe¡­ if even possible.

    ?What do you suggest??, she asked.

    ?Adanara and I should be able to get by. You are protected by your spirit. Let''s find the witch and end this?

    ?What about Nila??

    ?We should leave her behind?

    Nene nodded. She was sure Nila would protest that decision, tho. The sisters, not far away, were playing as usual, fighting amicably, while Adanara smiled through her tears.

    ?Are you worried about Tera??

    ?Yes. But I won''t lose my temper this time. You have my word?

    ?Are you sure??

    ?I will follow your lead?, Kora stated. ?If I acted on my initiative, I fear I might¡­ My emotions are very intense at the moment. I''ll let you guide me. Let''s save Tera together, Nene?

    She reached out and grabbed Kora''s hand. The shaman opened her eyes wide and stared curiously at that gesture, perhaps unusual for her. Nene smiled.

    ?Okay. Where do you think we should start??

    ?Let''s follow your instincts. You can track the witch, yes??

    Nene frowned. Kora''s plan was sound, however little it appealed to her. The Archangel''s blessing reacted to the presence of the Evil One: the closer they got to the witch, the more her insides would twist in disgust. Like a hound, she could have narrowed down the search area until they found her. It would have been awful, as well as dangerous, but it seemed like the only way.

    ?Fine?, she agreed. ?Let''s get to work?

    ?For generations, we have considered Salisander an ally and feared your kind, yet now I feel I can rely on you rather than her. When I go back to the shrine, the elders will not be happy to hear my story. They probably won''t even believe me¡­ Thanks, Nene?

    ?I think I understand. Even "my kind" have... made mistakes, I''m afraid?

    ?Are you talking about the Church??

    ?Yes. Ever since I met the Emissary¡­ or rather, ever since I met Adanara, my entire worldview has been put to the test and torn apart before me. But I also learned that it is possible to build a new one, however difficult it may be?

    Kora smiled. She rested a hand on Nene''s. Her grip was unexpectedly delicate. On that rare occasion, she let her gentle side shine through, the same she had shown to Adanara when she welcomed her under her wing as a disciple.

    ?You have become a wise child, Nene?

    ?I''m not a... well... Thanks??

    ?I am now convinced that Jiriel is an excellent guide for you?

    ?I agree?, she admitted. ?Sometimes you wouldn''t think so...?, she chuckled.

    ?The infant spirit is certainly one of a kind?

    Then, Kora became serious and thoughtful again. Nene, fearing that she was thinking back to the meeting with Salisander, tried to get her attention again by raising her voice.

    ?Nila! We have a plan!?

    Adanara ran a hand over her face and tried to compose herself. The sisters approached, and Nene summarised the discussion she had just had with Kora. Nila firmly protested the idea of ??being left behind, as expected, and would not listen to reason. Nene put the matter aside temporarily, hoping to convince her once she had located the witch''s hiding place, or during the search.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Having gathered their small group, Nene led the way. She closed her eyes, trying to focus on her sensations. Unfortunately, the proximity of Adanara and other heretical things was disturbing her. Furthermore, she felt like her senses had partially atrophied, due to lack of training and regularly rubbing shoulders with a witch. Because of the uselessness of her abilities, they had to employ more common research methods, in the hope that the Archangel''s blessing would react if they managed to get closer to the witch''s den. Kora suggested following a large bundle of fungal veins that ran from the clearing towards the thick of the woods, assuming that they led to a place that Salisander must have considered of particular interest. For lack of better hypotheses, they entered the undergrowth, letting an unnatural fungus be their guide into the unknown.

    The terrain soon became steep. Short trees and thick foliage made the place suffocating. Kora made her way through the vegetation with an agility that the others could only dream of, which forced the shaman to stop several times to wait for them. Nene''s cloak was such a hindrance that she considered taking it off but instead opted to twist it and tie it around her waist. Disposing of it right in the vicinity of a fearsome witch, of all places, would have been foolhardy, so she resigned to trudge forward. Soon her breathing became laboured, but out of pride and fear of the beasts that were said to plague that wood, she didn''t dare suggest stopping to rest. After several minutes of walking, while Nene was tripping over yet another branch, almost falling on her face to the ground, Kora suddenly stopped. Nila turned towards her and ran over to help.

    ?Are you okay??

    Nene barely kept her balance. With Nila''s help, she got back on her feet. She checked her palms for scratches but found only mud and dirt. She smiled sheepishly.

    ?Yes¡­ I''m sorry, I''m slowing everyone down¡­?

    ?I see something?, Kora announced softly.

    Her serious tone brought everyone on edge. Adanara instinctively crouched among the vegetation, while Nene approached Nila just enough to hear her breathing. Kora took a long step forward, cautiously, like a predator ready to pounce. She craned her neck forward, the top half of her body disappearing into a bush. She resurfaced after a moment and turned to her companions.

    ?There''s a human house up ahead?, she reported.

    ?What??, Adanara wondered.

    ?A human house?, she repeated. ?A house made of stone?

    Without waiting for a response, Kora stepped through the foliage and disappeared entirely. Nila urged Nene with a nod, then grabbed her sister by the hand and almost dragged her. They followed the shaman. From there, sunlight found its way through the trees, since the vegetation on that side was sparser. Among the thin trunks of the younger trees, in the distance, Nene recognized the profile of a rather tall and slender building, perhaps a tower, a few tens of metres away. The path gradually became easier, and the structure they had spotted became clearer and clearer in front of them. They emerged from the brush into a field of saplings and tall grass. The entire area was surrounded by a stone wall, partially collapsed and covered with vines, which demarcated the border between the forest and the refuge claimed by humans. Inside the wall, there were several small stone mounds, also mostly demolished and being reclaimed by nature. A path paved with smooth rocks, still barely emerging from the ground and grass, led to the building they had spotted from afar. Nene immediately recognized what was not a house, but looked like a church. It was a three-aisled building of light dry stone. The right aisle had collapsed, its dark grey tiled roof knocked down by a fallen tree, the trunk of which lay slanted and withered on what remained of the northern wall of the church. The bell tower, at least a dozen metres high, was empty, and the entrance had no door, giving a glimpse of the interior, although barely distinguishable from afar. Guided by impulse, she took a step forward, but Adanara held her back by grabbing her arm.

    ?Wait!?, she ordered. ?Seems fishy?

    ?Looks like a very old house?, Kora observed.

    ?It''s no house, it''s a church! What is a church doing here??

    ?A church??

    ?A sacred place?, Nene explained. ?It should be built on land sanctified by a priest, blessed by the Archangel...?

    ?M-maybe it''s just a coincidence??, Nila speculated. ?Maybe it just looks like a church?

    ?Oh, come on!?, her sister freaked out. ?You''ve seen how the Tega Urok live, haven''t you? No way one day they decided to build something identical to a church by chance!?

    ?I''ll go check it out?, Nene announced.

    Ignoring the sisters bickering and Nila telling her to be careful, she approached the wall. It was just over a metre high, in places where it was still intact, and would not have been difficult to climb over, but something held her back: a sense of uneasiness, fueled by Adanara''s correct observations. Why had they found a church in that remote forest? Who had erected a sanctuary of God so far from the Principality, in the place that, ironically, had become a den for the Evil One and its agents?

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a noise behind her. She jolted and turned around, finding herself face-to-face with Kora.

    ?I''ll accompany you?, she said. ?But first, could you explain why they are so scared??

    ?Well... the Church... has been hunting Adanara for many years, I think...?

    ?Maybe I misunderstood. You said this is a sacred place for humans?

    ?Yes¡­ I guess? The Church does not approve of the existence of Adanara. According to the teachings of the Archangel, she¡­?

    ?I still don''t understand. She is human too?

    ?You''re right, but the Church doesn''t approve of her witchcraft. It¡¯s derivative from the Evil One, the sworn enemy of the Archangel, our guide?

    Kora surpassed the wall and looked around. Then, she glanced at the sisters, still crouching in the undergrowth, before offering a hand to Nene.

    ?I remember you telling me about it. But you two are not enemies. A sanctuary should be a refuge, a place of welcome. If Adanara does not feel safe in your sanctuary, then this ¡°Church¡± has failed in its purpose?

    Nene accepted the hold, pulled herself over the wall and landed in the tall grass. She heard Nila whispering something incomprehensible behind her, probably begging her to come back. She waved at her but immediately went back focusing on the surroundings, intrigued and disturbed by those inexplicable ruins. A church was the last thing she would have expected to find in that unnatural forest in the middle of the moor. She approached one of the stone heaps to inspect it. They were made of simple stones stacked in small vertical piles, nothing special about them.

    ?Are these signals??, Kora asked. ?I saw some near Kumhar. They use them to mark paths?

    ?I doubt it. Maybe¡­?

    An intuition struck her. She bent to the ground. She picked up the stones that had tumbled among the grass, which presumably were originally on top of the mound. Kora imitated her, although not knowing what she was looking for. They rummaged for a few moments until the shaman patted her back.

    ?Were you looking for this??

    Kora offered her one of the stones from the heap. What had attracted her attention was a sign engraved in it, in a crude manner, perhaps with a simple chisel. The cross of the Church was carved into it, the symbol of the Archangel, the definitive and irrefutable proof that they were inside the courtyard of an ancient temple.

    ?My God¡­?

    ?What does it mean??

    ?That¡­ that this really is a church. In the past, people from the Principality used to bury the dead, and cover their graves with these piles of stones?

    ?Bury??

    ?Yes, this way the living could "visit" their dead, in a certain sense. The Church abolished the practice decades ago because cemeteries require a lot of space and maintenance, and according to scholars they risk spreading diseases?

    ?I see. There are many rules in your Church?

    ?You have no idea¡­?

    ?Do you think we''ll meet other humans, then??

    ?Everything seems very old here, and abandoned?

    Nene stood up and Kora, after pocketing the engraved stone, did the same. They both looked at the entrance, or what was left of it. Among the tall grass lay some rotten wood, what remained of the ancient door. From the courtyard, they could peek inside, into the room partially illuminated by the light that filtered through the collapsed roof and the glassless windows.

    ?Shall we check inside??, Kora asked.

    ?I would like to but¡­ will they be safe??

    She nodded towards the sisters, who were still arguing with each other. Nila cast constant, nervous glances in her direction, while Adanara protested, adamant about not wanting to get closer to the church.

    ?Give us a minute?, she said.

    She left Kora in the courtyard. The shaman began to search the ground as if looking for something. Nene climbed over the wall and returned to the edge of the undergrowth, where the sisters, crouched among the bushes, waited anxiously and restlessly.

    ?Let''s get out of here!?, Adanara begged.

    ?Have you f-found anything??, Nila asked.

    ?It''s a church, no doubts?, she explained. ?Those piles of stones are funerary mounds, and are marked with the cross?

    ?A cemetery? Master Ezio s-said they were banned back when he was still a child?

    ?Exactly. It must be a rather ancient church... I can''t explain it?

    ?The Lightbringers, perhaps??, Adanara surmised. ?I don''t want to deal with them anymore!?

    ?But¡­?, Nene protested.

    ?¡°But¡± my ass! We are here for the witch, not to visit churches! We are wasting time!?

    ?I''m... curious to find out what it''s about?

    ?Why? Why can''t you be yourself this one time? Where has the Nene of the past gone? The one that would have said "This must be the Evil One¡¯s doing", and...?

    Adanara''s state of agitation was excessive despite that bizarre discovery. Nene turned to Nila, hoping she would be more reasonable.

    ?I would feel safer with you watching my back?, she said.

    ?A-are you sure you want to go??

    ?Yes. It is... important to me?

    Adanara grabbed her sister by the shoulders and yanked her as if to awaken her from a stupor. Her face was red, her eyes were bugged and she was even trembling.

    ?Nila, no! Let''s run! Please¡­?, she whimpered.

    ?Ada, wait!?, she blurted. ?Let me think¡­?

    ?I don''t get it?, Nene said. ?This church is abandoned. There is no one here who can persecute you?

    The witch was on the verge of tears. She hugged Nila tightly as if to pull her away from her. She looked like a lost and furious child. Nene regretted speaking, being unaware of the emotions that were vexing Adanara.

    ?Of course, you don''t understand! You don''t know what it feels to be afraid of your neighbours, your friends...?

    ?Ada, everything''s fine?, Nila reassured her and caressed the back of her neck. ?You are safe?

    Adanara pressed her face against her sister''s chest and began to sob. Nene stood back.

    ?I don''t wanna¡­?

    ?Shh, everything''s fine. Y-you were brave, back in Dena. You overcame your f-fears to help others. You are my heroine?

    Adanara''s determination to continue her father''s research was admirable. In Dena, her home village, she had broken into the church to steal some holy water and, given the terror she was expressing at that moment, it must have been a monumental feat of courage for her. Nene knelt before the sisters and rested a hand on the witch''s back.

    ?Forgive me?

    ?Fuck you!?

    ?I spoke out of turn. I''m sorry?

    ?Nene¡­w-why do you want to go in there so badly??

    ?Because I want to find out how a church ended up in this place. Isn¡¯t that weird??

    ?Definitely, b-but what are you hoping to find out??

    ?I don''t know. Since I met you, however, I have learned that the Church is very ignorant of the world, and... well... I would like to fix that. Even if it were only me, I don''t want to be anymore...?, her voice trembled, and she almost whispered. ?I no longer want to be... who I was...?

    All of Adanara¡¯s insults came back to her mind, hurting her more than ever. If in the past being called "nun", "bigoted", or "murderer" had annoyed her at most. Over time, however,  those words had started to hit her from a different angle. After all, it was the truth. Out of ignorance, she had accepted a lacking dogma. Out of ignorance, she had preached said dogma and even acted in its name, going so far as to take someone''s life. Questioning the teachings of the Church and discovering the truth had turned into a life purpose, and perhaps her only hope of one day feeling redeemed.

    ?Was about time...?, Adanara grumbled.

    ?I''ll go alone?, she added, getting up. ?Could you wait for me here? It¡¯ll be quick?

    ?No?, the witch replied.

    ?Ada??

    Adanara stood up. She looked at the bell tower, then took a step toward Nene. She frowned, furious. She seemed about to strangle her but suddenly sighed.

    ?I''m going with you?

    ?What??

    ?I said I''m going! Let''s move, before I think again!?

    ?Ada, but... but... are you s-s-sure??

    ?Oh, come on! Quit acting! You''re worried about her. And then... well, I''m curious to see what''s in there too?

    Nila smiled and came out of the bushes. Adanara lost her bravado in an instant and took her hand, her lips trembling. Fearing that by hesitating further, the witch would change her mind, Nene led them into the courtyard, where Kora awaited them.

    ?Salisander''s mushrooms don''t dare come closer?, Kora explained. ?There is no trace of them. Something scares them away?

    ?The land on which churches are built is s-sanctified, right??

    ?That''s not possible?, Nene said. ?To do so, a priest is required, someone who has received the Archangel¡¯s blessing?

    ?Maybe there¡¯s another way??, Adanara hypothesised. ?We were just saying a moment ago how the Church taught us lots of bullshit?

    ?Whatever it is, the flame spirit also seems interested in these ruins, but she has no eyes here?

    ?Good, I feel safer?

    The unnatural silence that dominated the grove made the ruins feel even more disturbing. Nene''s footsteps, muffled by the tall grass, echoed in the ancient cemetery. The trees were watching her as silent judges, concealing an unknown threat of indefinite origin. Was she supposed to beware of the Evil One, or perhaps of Salisander? She sought comfort by turning to Nila, but both she and Adanara were on edge. Only Kora appeared relaxed. Still, she was staying behind her. Nene sighed and resigned to cross the threshold first. She peeked inside the church.

    Inside were some wooden benches, old and rotting, overgrown with moss and other plants, but mostly still arranged in neat rows. She climbed over the wooden door, which lay on the ground, its hinges rusted and torn by time, and passed through what remained of the entrance. A huge, thick spiderweb stretched across the top of the doorway, the only sign of life there. Nonetheless, she saw no spiders nor their prey, which further fueled the impression that the place was completely barren, abandoned even by the smallest of creatures. The church was rather modest. The three naves were separated by square-based columns, a couple of metres apart from each other. The branches of the tree that had knocked down the right aisle were reaching into the central nave. Daylight entered through the demolished roof. It almost looked as if it were a painting. The floor was covered in rubble and scattered tufts of grass and mould. Some areas had been hollowed out by the rain and small pools of filthy stagnant water had gathered there, spreading a marshy stench all around.

    Nene looked down the aisles before pressing on. She didn''t notice anything dangerous. The central nave was full of benches, from the entrance to the altar. The lateral ones however, or what remained of them, were almost entirely bare, except for some iron candelabras being claimed by rust, and what remained of ancient shelves, reduced to little more than piles of mould. Her attention shifted to the altar, at the end of the central nave. The pulpit, reachable via a few stone steps, dominated the entire church. The lectern from which the priest used to deliver their sermons was still distinguishable, and behind it, against the stone wall, still stood a large cross, at least three metres high, made of grey, porous rock.

    ?See??, Adanara whispered. ?A church?

    Kora pointed to the cross peeking out behind the altar. Her voice echoed in the bare building, unlike that of the witch who, frightened, was whispering.

    ?It¡¯s the same symbol from the heaps?

    Her lack of caution startled the others. Nila ordered her to be quiet. She too was frightened by that ghostly place, which represented the cause for which her family, for years, had to split and hide.

    ?Yes, it is the symbol of the Church?, Nene explained. ?I''ll go check?

    She raised a hand, telling the others to wait. She advanced slowly along the walkway between the rows of benches, occasionally tripping over some debris. When she got halfway there, she looked up and gasped.

    The stone ceiling was adorned with frescoes which, unlike the rest of the church, had resisted the passage of time almost perfectly. The colours were faded, and some parts were peeling, but overall the drawings were intact. She recognized the figure of the Archangel, from the books of the Church¡¯s libraries, His white and golden tunic with long sleeves, decorated with cross motifs, and His long silvery hair. He was depicted with a placid expression while holding a little girl under His arm. Her face was unrecognisable due to erosion but, whoever that little girl was, she was hiding in the folds of the Archangel¡¯s clothes who, with a solemn gesture of His hand, ordered the third figure to keep its distance. In front of the Archangel''s hand, curled up and dying, was a monstrous creature, a hybrid between a human being and a tree, a man with igneous features, whose face carved into the bark revealed a grimace of pain. The Church prohibited representing the Evil One. After all, its physical form was unknown, but seeing how monstrous it looked, it had to be it. Whether the author had imagined it or met the Evil One in person, she could not know. However, she found comfort in observing that the artist, albeit a heretic, had chosen to depict that very subject.

    She turned to her companions and pointed upwards. Adanara looked first and gasped. Nene continued walking towards the altar, towards the cross, eager to discover more about that inexplicable church, undeniably built and adorned by someone who knew about faith.

    It was then that her blood began to boil. Adanara''s proximity had blinded her but, by putting distance between her and the witch, her senses managed to distinguish what she had trained them for all her life. Her insides twisted and she began to sweat, as she sensed the unmistakable presence of a servant of the Evil One. She looked hard but didn''t notice anything. What caused her to shiver and turn her sweat cold was a noise coming from the altar.

    Deep, slow, laboured.

    Someone breathing.

    Someone¡­ or something was hiding back there.

 Chapter 1.43

    Bare muscles and nerves, sparse strips of grey and unhealthy skin, covered with occasional yellowish fur. A putrescent-looking creature that gave off the stench of a rotting corpse, even though still breathing. Its deformed chest, resembling that of a human with severely dislocated ribs, covered in bruises and asymmetrical, contracted arhythmically. It was the laboured breathing of an animal in pain. The being had manly features, but so distorted as to be more horrifying than any beast from a feverish nightmare. Its slender arms were twice as long as normal and so thin that the shape of its bones was visible beneath what little skin remained. Its legs, arched above the knee and broken cleanly below it, lay lifeless on the altar floor, in a pool of excrements and putrescence. Its feet were covered in faeces and featured long, hooked claws, and so were its hands. The thing''s neck was too long to belong to a common human. It was bristling with buboes and other malformations, humps emerging from within its body, as if trying to erupt out of their host. Its muzzle was hidden by long, filthy dark hair, while the back of its head was bald, covered in scabs and scratches.

    Nene stared dumbfounded at the revolting sight, unable to move. Was she supposed to feel pity for That being who was so visibly suffering from its deformed nature? Her insides, however, were still boiling. What was in front of her was not just any cripple, but a damned, blasphemous servant of the Evil One. It looked ancient, considering its condition. The Church¡¯s texts did not hold much information regarding the more advanced stages of the plague since, in the Principality, nobody would ever have been allowed to stay like that for so long. It was a common hypothesis that it would lead the body and mind of the victim to distort more and more. How much and how long had that poor thing been in pain?

    She wanted to scream, to call for help, but her voice failed her when the thing moved its head. Its filthy hair slipped to the side, revealing a face covered in sores, eyes devoured by decay and sealed by scabs, nostrils devoid of a nose and a mouth devoid of lips and teeth, a stinking cavity that contained a long purulent and red tongue.

    A shrill, blood-curdling scream tore the air. The damned struggled like a fish out of water, its legs unable to move. It rested its hands on the ground and began to quickly drag itself towards Nene. She jumped onto a bench just in time to avoid the thing''s claws aiming for her ankles, and drew her sword.

    ?What was that??, Kora asked.

    A second scream answered her question. When she rushed to Nene''s side, spear in hand, she was shocked to see that creeping aberration writhing on the ground, its claws swirling in the air with frenetic ferocity.

    ?A damned!?, Nene said. ?Back!?

    The thing lunged forward. Its jump was not enough to cover the distance between itself and its targets, so it fell disastrously to the ground. Its body shattered in multiple points upon impact, several blisters and pustules covering it exploded, pouring blood and pus onto the ground.

    ?Nene!?, Nila called.

    ?I''ll take care of it, you stay away!?

    Kora held her spear with both hands and lunged at the creature. It rolled onto its side with surprising agility, given the physical condition and clumsiness it had shown up to that point. The shaman''s weapon hit the floor with a sharp sound. The damned howled and flailed its arms. Its claws dug into the rock as if it were paper, it gathered momentum and prepared to pounce.

    The thing hurtled towards Nene.

    She slashed upwards, intercepting her attacker on the fly. She sliced him all along its chest, but the momentum didn''t stop it from coming at her. She fell backwards, tumbling over the bench and hitting her back and head on the floor. The putrid stench and that of the Evil One clouded her senses, while a rotten and toothless mouth tried to bite her in the face. The damned screamed and threw its head backwards. It got picked up by Kora who, tugging it by the hair, threw it away, freeing Nene from its grasp.

    The shaman helped her to her feet, then she stood between her and the creature.

    ?It looks weak but it''s not?, she noticed. ?Careful?

    Nene nodded and stood beside her. The creature flailed on the ground, trying to regain its balance, but its legs couldn''t hold up, its movements were spasmodic, frenzied. Its every attempt to get back on its feet failed miserably due to its own fury.

    It grabbed a bench with both hands and lifted it as if it were weightless. Kora didn''t hesitate and lunged forward, aiming to stab it in the chest. The damned was quicker and, with incredible strength, threw the bench downwards. The impact hit Kora on the back and knocked her to the ground. The bench broke in two, splinters of wood flew everywhere, as the creature let out a high-pitched, insane scream. An ordinary person would have died instantly, but Kora was not even human. However, despite her unnatural physical prowess, that blow left her on the ground, in pain, writhing in a daze. In her impetus, she had underestimated the agility of that beast and was knocked out of combat.

    The thing leaned over her with a curious look, sniffing the air and emitting blood-curdling gasps. It grabbed her arm. Her feeble attempts to free herself were to no avail: it was about to devour her. A chill ran down Nene''s back. She had to act. She wasn¡¯t about to stand by and watch as a servant of the Evil One killed an innocent soul.

    She darted forward. When she was one step away from the being, she raised her sword and slashed downwards. The damned raised an arm to protect itself. Her blow cut through the little flesh that remained on that miserable body, its bones shattered under the impact. The creature rolled backwards, tumbling to the ground, screaming like a maniac. It dragged itself away while holding its broken arm with the other one, half of which dangled lifelessly, barely still attached to the rest of the forearm.

    Nene glanced at Kora, who, although stunned, was getting down on all fours. Having made sure that she was not seriously injured, she returned her attention to her opponent, who suddenly seemed frightened, wading. It screeched at her, then curled into a ball. Its inhuman verses filled the church, like a song of pain. Taking advantage of its moment of weakness, Nene dropped her sword to the ground. The metallic sound echoed off the walls, and the beast jumped in terror. She took out her dagger and the cross, to finish it off once and for all. She pointed the silver cross forward, as if it were a shield, and pressed on. The damned turned towards her. Its head trembled with tiny spasms. Its empty mouth dripped saliva and other fluids. Contrary to Nene''s expectations, the being did not react to the cross like every other damned. Instead of turning agitated and screaming in pain, the damned calmed down, perhaps resigned to its defeat.

    The monster collapsed onto its side and wrapped itself in its arms, or what was left of them, then began to mumble. Nene hesitated, unsure of the meaning of that unusual behaviour. She was a couple of metres from the beast, waiting for an opening to pierce it with the dagger, yet she hesitated. Had the damned given up, or was there more to it? She had learned the hard way that throwing herself into the unknown could cost her dearly, and that damned was decidedly unusual. She watched it for a moment as she considered what to do. Was it a trap? A trick?

    ?What are you doing?!?, Adanara shouted.

    The creature''s verses had a certain cadence, rhythmic, almost musical. Nene strained her ears and, in disbelief, recognised some words. Her mind was completely blown away, unable to process what was happening. She knew the words that were coming out of that blasphemous, deformed mouth¡­

    ?... Prithee Lord, allow us into Thy Kingdom. Alas, we all were born in sin...?

    A prayer, an old supplication taught by Church scholars as a song of encouragement. Nene couldn''t believe her ears. It was commonly sung by priests to soldiers or Knights before they left for war, an attempt to quell their fears for their mortal life, to remind them of eternal salvation they would find in God¡¯s presence should they fall. Whoever that being was, it understood that it was about to die, and was praying for the salvation of its soul.

    Looking at it more carefully, Nene noticed that, although its body was battered and deformed, a particular area around the centre of its chest looked different. Every corner of that monstrosity was covered in filthy fur, hideous skin, sores and pustules, except that spot, which instead appeared reddish, as if afflicted by an infection, but not by damnation. In that spot, normal human skin, however battered and covered in scabs, was hiding a secret.

    A cross.

    The tissues and scabs had absorbed a small cross and lay as if set in the centre of the damned¡¯s chest. A chain, stuck into its body in the same way, encircled its obscene neck.

    ?Who are you??, Nene asked.

    The monster, blind, raised its head and checked in multiple directions. Finally, it turned to her and moved its trembling mouth.

    ?Art thou... an Inquisitor??

    The beast''s voice was hoarse. Its hideous mouth emitted sounds that were difficult to understand, and yet it spoke.

    ?Yes. And you??

    The damned began to sob. It held its forehead with one hand, its body shaking while crying.

    ?I was a priest at this church. Calamio was mine name?

    Nene almost fainted. Her intuition had proven correct: what was in front of her was a priest of the Church, infected by damnation for God knows how long, despite the protection of the Archangel. The mere thought that the Evil One had somehow managed to bypass the Church''s main defence threw her into a panic. She felt naked, vulnerable like never before in her life. She had grown up assuming that, one day, once she had become Inquisitor, she would have been safe from its influence, and could have dedicated her gift and her life to protecting others, but she wasn¡¯t... Was she at all?

    ?What... how did you end up like this??

    The monster continued to sob, a cry that resembled a whimper. He gasped for a long time, as if unable to speak, perhaps overwhelmed by emotions, perhaps forced into that ignoble condition for too long, alone and abandoned to himself.

    ?I pray thee, cleanse mine filthy soul, Inquisitor?

    ?Wait a moment¡­. I have some questions...?

    ?Make haste!?

    The unfortunate man pitifully burst into tears. He began to weakly bang his head on the ground, moaning and praying as if in the grip of a painful delirium. Nene remembered her first purge. The damned she had saved, in decidedly less serious conditions, had complained of profound pain. Having partially experienced herself what it meant to come into contact with the Evil One, she could only try to imagine the atrocities that man had endured.

    ?So be it?, she said. ?I will save your soul?

    The creature sobbed again but gradually calmed down. He slowly turned towards her, and collapsed onto the ground, on his back, letting his arms fall.

    ?I hast guarded mine faith in the Lord, Inquisitor. I committed unredeemable sin, yet ne¡¯er lost hope in salvation...?

    ?I believe you. I will pray that you can find it?

    Calamio showed her what was supposed to be a smile, but resulted in a gruesome grimace of pain, thanks to his bestial features. His laboured breathing sounded inhuman, and Nene had to gather all her courage to get closer to that thing. Her instinct told her to stay on guard, to keep her distance from the beast that, until seconds before, was attacking her with blind fury. The putrid stench and the presence of the Evil One made her revolt to the point of almost vomiting. She brought the cross on the forehead of the damned. His skin boiled, burned by the sacred silver. The poor priest, accustomed to years, perhaps decades, of suffering, almost didn''t bat an eyelid.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ?Have mercy on this lost soul?, she recited.

    ?Lord, forgive me!?, the beast howled. ?Oh, miserable me, I hast given up mine most precious!?

    Nene held the silver blade. She brought it close to the creature''s chest, but he, with a slow, delicate gesture, grabbed her wrists. That contact made her wince, his sharp and filthy claws scratched her skin.. She stood still, fearing the worst, fearing she had exposed herself to danger. To her great surprise, Calamio directed her dagger downwards. He guided her hands to his lower abdomen and only then released her.

    ?Your heart¡­ is here?!?, Nene deduced.

    ?Methinks so¡­?

    She took a breath and looked at the damned¡¯s face. The sight of it made her dizzy. Tears blurred her vision. She looked up at the fresco that was dominating the church, but not even the representation of the Archangel could calm her down. She had to hurry, put an end to that poor soul''s suffering, and to her own. Behind her, she heard Adanara''s voice, but could not make out the meaning of her words. The stench, the fear and the shocking revelation had stunned her to the point that she was acting without thinking straight.

    ?May God have mercy on you?

    The creature''s breathing increased. His belly swelled to the point of touching the silver blade.

    ?Be blessed?

    Nene closed her eyes. She should have watched, She should have made sure of the precision of her thrust, she should have tried to comfort the damned during the purge, but she couldn¡¯t. With all of her might, she pushed down.

    Calamio''s flesh offered little resistance to her dagger. She felt his body stiffen, she heard his moans and gasps. A skeletal hand grabbed her arm, a disgusting but heartfelt gesture of appreciation, while the priest awaited the passing of his last, painful moments, and his liberation from the Evil One and the sufferings of mortality.

    Running footsteps reached her from behind. She made out the voices of Nila and Adanara hurrying to her side. She didn¡¯t find the courage to open her eyes until a heavy hand grabbed her shoulder and threw her back.

    ?What have you done?!?, the witch screamed. ?Why?! Why???!!!?

    She stared at Adanara''s furious face, unable to respond. After a few moments, the witch looked beyond her and, seeing the damned more closely, turned pale. She let go and walked away, shocked.

    ?Nene??, Nila called her.

    She was about to lose her balance and collapse to the ground, but Nila grabbed her shoulders and supported her.

    ?Nene! Talk to me! Nene??

    She looked around, dizzy. She noticed the bench that had been shattered during the fight and a lazy, lethargic thought formed in her confused mind.

    ?Kora¡­?

    ?I''m fine?, the shaman replied, standing in front of her. ?And you? Are you hurt??

    She shook her head. In the meantime, Adanara sat on a bench and was hugging herself. She stared into nothingness for a few moments, craned her neck forward, and finally vomited. The witch''s revolting sounds attracted Nila and Kora''s attention, who rushed to her.

    Nene, abandoned to herself, turned around. She witnessed the mess she had just made. The damned lay lifeless on the ground. The wound in his belly had shed very little blood and his deformed limbs were no longer crossed by spasms of madness and pain. What should have been the vision of a peaceful demise, a liberation from an eternal and horrifying damnation, was nothing more than the sad putrid remnant of what was once a man of the Church.

    Emotions she couldn''t understand assailed her, and instincts screamed at her to run away. It took her a moment to find the strength to get up. When she finally got to her feet, she wobbled and fell to her knees again.

    ?Nene??, Nila called.

    She tried to get up again. After regaining her balance, she headed for the entrance of the church and began running.

    ?Nene!?

    Nene collapsed to the ground, facing the cemetery, resting her back against the church wall. She was breathing hard, but not due to being tired. The world around her appeared distorted as if on a scorching day, distant and unreal as in a dream. Her own thoughts had abandoned her, only emptiness remained. For some reason, she remembered Elora, her gentle, compassionate mannerism. She tried in vain to stop shaking, to breathe regularly again, but her body was greedy for air, and no matter how much she inhaled, it was never enough. She felt about to die of asphyxiation, so she kept on gasping. The mounds of the cemetery moved further away and closer, monstrous noises echoed in the surrounding area, like thunders and screams. She screamed back at them but no sound came out. Her mouth was sealed. She touched it and found her lips closed. As much as she tried to scream, to call for help, she couldn''t.

    A figure obscured her field of vision. Terror assailed her. She froze completely and broke out in a cold sweat.

    ?Nene??

    That voice sounded familiar. It took her a moment to recognise Nila, bending over before her. She observed her hair, usually so well cared for, now frizzy and messy after days of travel. She remembered her embrace, the peaceful and intimate moments spent together at the farm, where she had finally felt safe for the first time since leaving the monastery. Her breathing slowed little by little. She grabbed a sleeve of Nila''s shirt. Reality began to settle in. What had seemed like a mirage became solid again: she was in the cemetery in front of the church.

    It was all real.

    She kept trembling, shaken by strong emotions, unable to process what she had witnessed, and what she had done.

    ?Nene, look at me?, Nila ordered.

    She raised her eyes and met hers. Nila was visibly worried, but there was more. Her gaze conveyed something intense that she couldn''t decipher, but still arose in her a strong desire to be held. She was unable to move, however, or give voice to her thoughts. Nila caressed her cheek and smiled. She came very close, her voice almost a whisper.

    ?I was thinking, w-when we go back home¡­ we should get you a new pillow?

    Her words confused her. Unable to understand why she was suddenly talking about something so mundane, she frowned, but received an even bigger smile in return. Unsure what to do, she tried to indulge her.

    ?The one I have is fine?, she replied.

    ?Then why do y-you always end up on mine??

    She blushed. Nila for sure knew why she was acting the way she was, so she had no reason to explain it out loud.

    ?Because¡­ it''s not the pillow that I¡¯m after¡­?, she muttered.

    Nila laughed as she continued to caress her. Nene took a deep breath one last time and looked around: she was experiencing real madness firsthand, one of those stories that would have kept the cadets awake at night. She looked at her hands. Her fingers and the brown sleeves of her jacket were stained with dark blood. In her right hand, she was still clutching the silver dagger.

    ?Nila¡­?, she whimpered.

    ?Yes??

    ?That... that damned...?

    ?That man?

    ?He was sick. He was sick and I helped him...right??

    ?You did?, Nila replied immediately. ?Unfortunately, there was nothing else to do?

    ?Right? Right??

    She cried. Nila grabbed her face with both hands, caressing her cheeks almost indelicately. The more she cried, the more Nila smiled, even though she was trying so hard. Her eyes were also red, and her hands were tense.

    ?You did good?

    Nila moved even closer. She gave her a fleeting kiss on the lips, then rested her forehead against hers. She continued to smile through tears as if she were the one who had committed that foul sin. Nene''s body responded to her will again, so she raised her arms. She held Nila close and rested her head against her lap. She remembered that silly remark about her pillow and smiled bitterly.

    ?If you wish, I could have my own bed?

    ?No, that''s fine. I-I was just teasing you a bit?

    ?Thank you?

    Kora peeked out from inside the church while holding up a blank-looking Adanara. The witch was still pale and dazed, her gaudy pointed hat dangled on her back, tied around her neck by a string, as she was leaning on her master. The shaman helped her sit next to Nene and offered her a rudimentary skin full of water. Adanara refused.

    ?Ada, drink a bit?, Nila intervened. ?H-how do you feel??

    ?Ugh?, she moaned.

    ?I have some incense?, Kora said. ?We need to get that smell out of our nostrils?

    She retrieved a scented stick from an inside pocket of her cloak. Rubbing her fingers over it she lit it, then waved it so the aromatic smoke spread all around them. Adanara continued to blink very frequently as she stared at the ground, and her gaze gradually became more focused. She got back some colour and finally accepted the water offer. Then, she turned to Nene.

    ?Why??, she asked.

    ?Why? Because¡­ he begged me¡­?

    ?Who would ever want... to end up like that??

    ?Ada, you s-saw him. Nene did what was needed?

    ?Oh, really?! Nila, are you with her?!?

    The witch''s voice trembled. Nila¡¯s words of comfort, to her, felt like a backstab. Her emotions were getting the better of her, and the idea that her sister was defending the Church''s ways was making her lose her mind. She stood up and paced back and forth.

    ?He was a priest of the Church?, Nene explained. ?He begged me to purge him?

    ?Of course! This is the best solution, now, isn¡¯t it? We could have helped him, I¡¯m telling you! Help him for real! And instead, you have¡­ you have¡­?

    ?Ada, calm down!?

    Nila ran to her sister and tried to grab her by the arms, but she wriggled away furiously. Reason had left her. Nene thought she was having a panic attack similar to hers earlier, so she tried to stay calm, in the hope that Adanara would soon calm down. Her words were hurting deeply, tho.

    ?She killed him! And we stood watching!?

    ?T-that''s not true¡­ we¡­ It was dangerous, Ada. Also, he was sick. I-if you had saved him from the Evil One, he would still have died from his wounds and infections?

    ?Don¡¯t you¡­! Don¡¯t¡­!?

    Adanara cowered and began to sob. Nila bent down next to her. This time, it was her sister who sought her contact. She clung to her shoulders and cried her eyes out, moaning pitifully and calling out for their father.

    ?Could you explain what just happened??, Kora asked.

    ?I''m not sure?, Nene said. ?That¡­ thing that attacked us was once a priest of the Church. The Church is based in the Principality and is responsible for fighting the Evil One, so I don''t understand how he ended up here and become damned... but... Let''s say that it is our craft to do what I did, when necessary?

    ?I understand. I think that yours, regardless of customs, was an act of mercy?

    ?Thank you, Kora?

    ?Respecting the will of those who leave us can be a burden?, she added, turning to Adanara. ?A burden that the living must carry for the dead to be free. I understand your anger, but at least remember that today a person has been freed from their pain?

    Adanara, with red eyes and lips curled in a pitiful grimace, barely raised her head and whispered something inaudible. Only Nila heard what she said, and smiled.

    ?Say it again, she didn''t hear you?

    The witch grumbled and frowned, but finally spoke again.

    ?I''m sorry, Nene?

    Nene was surprised, so much so that she didn''t know how to respond. She stared at her in dismay for a few moments. In the meantime, Adanara went back to curl up against her sister, looking like a defenceless puppy. That was her vulnerable side, the one she tried so hard to hide.

    ?I didn''t want to?, Nene said. ?I''m¡­ still convinced your way is better. I think this was an exception?

    The witch nodded. Nila held her close and put the hat back on her head.

    ?I have another question?, Kora said. ?Why were you all fascinated by that painting in the church? Does it mean anything??

    ?It represents the Archangel, patron of the Church. This is my interpretation, but I believe that the one depicted in front of Him is the Evil One. In the scene, the Archangel is chasing away the Evil One to protect a little girl?

    ?Are two spirits at war??

    ?Something like that¡­?

    ?Is that so??

    Kora eyed Nene thoughtfully. Nene, for her part, tried to put herself in her shoes. It was difficult for her to assimilate so much of the Principality''s culture in a short time. Yet the shaman, more than confused, seemed troubled.

    ?I¡¯ll take my leave for a moment. You hold the incense?, she said, offering the scented stick to Nene.

    ?Where are you going? It''s dangerous here!?

    ?I have to think. I will stay inside the cemetery, don''t worry. If anything happens, we''ll be within earshot?

    ?Is everything okay??

    Kora didn''t say anything else. She approached Adanara, lifted the sheath of her hat to look at her face and smiled. Once she was sure of the condition of her pupil, she walked away. As promised, she stopped at the low wall that surrounded the cemetery. She hoisted herself onto it and balanced on one foot. Once she assumed that seemingly precarious position, she stopped moving completely.

    ?What''s wrong with her??, Nene asked.

    ?Dunno. She¡¯s a weirdo?, Adanara replied.

    ?E-everything is weird around here, don''t you think??

    ?Yes. As if nature follows different rules. I wonder, is it us, or is something... unnatural happening here??

    Adanara looked at her with satisfaction and even smiled. Ignoring the reason behind it, Nene stood up and looked around.

    ?I have never read anything in Master Ezio''s t-texts that reminds me of this place?, Nila said.

    ?So it is us. I''ll go back inside?

    ?What??

    ?I want to look better at that fresco, and at the church. And also the damned. You stay here?

    ?A-are you sure it''s safe??

    Nene sheathed the dagger, trying to ignore the traces of drying blood on its blade. She didn¡¯t feel like cleaning it at the moment. She forced a smile.

    ?Everything is fine, now. Also, I need to get back my sword?

 Chapter 1.44

    Adanara was huddled in a corner, wrapped in a blanket, while Nene pondered whether to talk to her. It was almost completely dark, so they had camped inside the church. Adanara had protested against that decision, so Kora, in an attempt to pander to her, had offered to get rid of the damned''s body. After having lit a fire on the floor of the left aisle, still intact, in the furthest possible corner from the altar where the purge had taken place, Kora had left, dragging with her what remained of the unfortunate priest. The shaman had also placed many of her precious incense sticks all around their small makeshift camp, a kindness that made Nene feel safe, despite everything, almost as if those small glowing sticks, slowly burning on the ground, constituted a barrier against any external threat.

    ?Ada, eat something?

    Nila offered her sister a loaf of bread from her travel bag. Adanara accepted it without saying a word. She gnawed on it while staring at the flame. Nene sighed. She was eager to discuss what they had discovered there, but Adanara was in a sorry state. It would have been wiser to talk about something else, so she turned to Nila.

    ?Do you think the nomads are looking for us??

    ?We told them we''d move away?

    Adanara had made a point of speaking with the Tega Urok who were waiting at the edge of the forest, so she felt called out and raised her head.

    ?Will they still be alive??

    Her statement caused a sidereal silence. Nila looked around awkwardly, desperate for something to say.

    ?I-I thought it would be much more dangerous here, judging by their stories. If w-we managed to get by, I''m sure they''re fine too?

    ?They know these woods, they are many and well-armed?, Nene agreed.

    ?Yeah¡­ sorry?

    ?Don''t be, Ada. We¡¯re all t-tired?

    Nene stretched and lay on her back. Out of the corner of her eye, she glanced at the fresco on the ceiling of the church, shrouded in darkness. Part of her hoped that the Archangel would send her a sign, that He would come out of that picture and show her the way. She sighed, out of tiredness rather than frustration. She turned her attention back to her companions and smiled at the thought that, even without divine guidance, she could at least count on them.

    ?What are you thinking??, Nila asked.

    ?You guys?, she said, embarrassed.

    ?Ew?, Adanara replied. ?I¡¯m not falling for it?

    ?Oh, you''re better, I see?

    ?I am. But listen, I really think we should go back. We don''t know what comes up next, and we''ve looked around enough. Let''s reunite with the Tega Urok?

    ?Can we convince Kora??

    ?We should try!?

    ?W-we can talk to her when she comes back?

    Nila retrieved a small wheel of cheese and some more bread from her bag. With a small knife, she cut a slice of each, and offered them to Nene. The scent immediately made her drool. She sat up and accepted the food happily.

    ?Hey, why does she gets¡­!? Adanara yelled, but was interrupted.

    In an instant, Nila handed her some cheese and more bread too, along with a deliberately forced smile. Her sister sulked, feeling betrayed, but did not refuse the offer.

    ?Children first, am I right??, Nene said while eating.

    The sisters stared at her in silence, making her feel uncomfortable. She gulped loudly.

    ?I was joking?, she added. ?Ada always calls me a brat, so...?

    ?Don''t call me Ada!?

    ?You called her Ada!?

    Nila laughed and rubbed Nene''s cheeks. She had inadvertently called a witch, her sworn enemy, with the same affectionate nickname that only her sister was allowed to use. For her part, Adanara slapped her sister on the back out of anger but got ignored.

    ?Nila, don''t teach her bad habits! Nila!?

    Nila''s euphoria was overwhelming, to the point to make it hard for Nene to keep eating. She resigned to letting her vent for a while. Not that she minded.

    ?Now you talk as if I were a pet dog...?, she protested.

    ?Paw!?, Nila ordered.

    Nene, confused by that sudden, absurd request, obeyed without thinking. She raised a hand. Nila grabbed it and laughed even louder.

    ?More cheese for you?, she said.

    ?Hey!? Adanara, interjected. ?Hey! Hey! It''s not fair!?

    The witch tugged her sister, pulling her towards her. They both nearly lost their balance. Adanara''s hat flew off her head and fell within a hair''s breadth of the fire. She retrieved it immediately and cursed.

    ?Did it burn??, Nila asked.

    ?No¡­ Ugh, you always toy with me¡­?

    ?Because I love you?

    Adanara, unexpectedly, smiled, even turning red in the face. She pulled her hat down on her head, as if to hide, and sat back down in her favourite corner.

    ?What is it??, her sister prodded her, in an idiotic tone.

    ?Leave me alone...?

    ?Oh, come on, don''t make me ask. You thought of something that embarrassed you. I know you?

    Nene covered her mouth to hide her laughter. She wasn''t yet sure what her role was in that family dynamic, especially when Adanara was involved, so she avoided intervening. However, she finally was part of it, which made her feel calm and appreciated. The witch buried her face below the hat, pulling it down to her neck. Her voice came out muffled by the fabric.

    ?You can call me Ada?, she mumbled.

    ?I know?, Nila replied. ?I don''t need your permission?

    ?Not you! I hate you! Idiot!?

    The sisters came to blows again, noisy like two little girls fist-fighting. What was the true meaning of it? Nene had no clue about how to behave. Was she supposed to say something in return? Before she could process her feelings, they overflowed. She remembered Elora''s voice. She used to miss her so much, but suddenly she didn''t anymore. She felt like a boulder had been lifted from her stomach. Her throat tightened and she couldn''t hold back the tears. Nila noticed immediately, even though she was busy slapping her sister. She ran to her, hugged her and held her close.

    ?What''s going on??, she asked softly. ?Want to tell me??

    She shook her head and continued to sob. She grabbed the folds of Nila''s shirt and squeezed with all her strength.

    ?Did I¡­ say something wrong??, Adanara stammered, agitated. ?Was it me??

    ?It''s okay?, Nila replied. ?You''re happy, aren''t you??

    Nene nodded. Her breath normalised a little. It was so heartwarming that Nila knew her well enough to guess how she felt. During the winter at the farm, they had spent many nights talking about their deepest thoughts, both pleasant and not. If, at first, it had been difficult for her to open up to Nila, over time it proved helpful. That moment was irrefutable proof of it being worth the effort.

    An uncertain hand rested on her shoulder. Adanara¡¯s. Nene raised her head and so she met her eyes.

    ?Only brats cry when they are far from home?, the witch said, smiling.

    She laughed through tears. How had Adanara thought of saying something so stupid at that moment? Nene was finally used to that woman''s truly unusual way of expressing her approval, perhaps even her affection.

    Shortly thereafter, Kora returned to camp. She sat down next to the fire and left some twigs she had collected near the flame. She explained that they were aromatic herbs and that when warmed they would spread a relaxing scent. Her arms were covered in dirt but, when Nila offered her some water to clean herself, she refused it, believing it was better to save it for drinking. She simply rubbed her hands on them, not getting much out of it.

    ?I buried him?, she said. ?As human custom?

    ?I think¡­ he would have wanted it that way?, Nene replied.

    ?I also erected a pile of stones and put the rock with that symbol on top?

    ?You''ve been busy. Kind of you?

    Kora looked at Adanara, perhaps expecting a reaction from her. She smiled.

    ?My father was a hunter?, the shaman said. ?He always told me that respecting the dead helps us remember that we never take life easily?

    ?Life is the most sacred thing there is?, Adanara added.

    Her statement drew everyone¡¯s attention, so she fell silent. Visibly uncomfortable, she pretended to be busy poking the fire with a stick.

    ?What is it? Can''t I be sentimental too??, she mumbled.

    Nila gave some cheese and bread to Kora, who, during her stay in Kumhar and their journey through the moor, had become accustomed to human food, which she said was "unnecessarily and excessively elaborate". Despite her hostility towards cooking as a concept, she did not reject any of it. While eating, however, she kept glancing at Nene.

    ?Nene?, she finally called her.

    Nene jolted for no reason. Adanara giggled, still busy rummaging through the coals, while Nila began to make herself comfortable on the ground, wrapped in her blanket.

    ?Yes??

    ?I have something to tell you?

    That bizarre phrase caught everyone''s ears. Kora was often enigmatic, but, in her own way, very straightforward in conversations. Seeing her go around an issue felt unusual and therefore curious.

    ?Okay, I¡¯m listening?

    ?I have to¡­?, she sighed. ?I made a promise, and after much thought, I have decided that I have to break it?

    ?Is this why you were meditating??, Adanara asked.

    ?Precisely. Nene, I want you to understand that this is not a choice I made lightly?

    ?I don''t know what you''re talking about, but... I''ll keep that in mind. Why are you telling me??

    Kora looked at the sisters one after the other. The light of the flame danced on her body only partially hidden by the vegetal fibre cloak, and produced flickering reflections on the occasional shiny scales that emerged from her skin.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ?Why, the promise... I promised Jiriel?

    Nene hesitated for a moment. She should have interrupted Kora right then. Although she still had no idea what she was trying to tell her, breaking a promise made to the Emissary, whatever it was, was sacrilegious beyond imagination.

    ?If you promised her, you shouldn''t¡­?

    ?I promised Jiriel that I wouldn''t talk about it, especially to you?, she interrupted. ?But¡­ I think it''s necessary. Please listen to me. Listen to me all?

    Nila, wrapped in the blanket, rested her elbows on the ground and her head on her hands, almost as if waiting for a bedtime story. Adanara and Nene, on the other hand, were extremely nervous, although for entirely different reasons. Adanara got on edge easily, especially when the Emissary was mentioned, Nene feared what was about to leave Kora''s mouth.

    ?During my stay with the infant spirit, we discussed many things. Or rather, I asked her many questions, about the spirits, Ascension... But she never answered. She always hid her wisdom behind a mask of naivety?

    ?A mask, you say??, Adanara insinuated.

    ?Shh!?, Nila scolded her.

    ?She asked me many things about Rune, Shilfy and Salisander. I shared what I know with her in the hope that it would convince her to do the same. I failed?

    ?The Emissary is greedy for knowledge?, Nene said. ?And stingy about her secrets. She does it to protect us. There are things we mortals cannot understand?

    ?I disagree?, Kora replied. ?But that''s not what I want to discuss. One day, while dodging my questions by talking nonsense and showing me weird figurines, she let something slip. I''m sure it wasn''t her intention to tell me. In fact, immediately afterwards, she begged me not to tell a soul?

    ?What did she say??

    Kora paused for an exasperatingly long time. It was hard for her to find the courage to continue speaking, so the whole conversation started to feel even heavier. The shaman pointed to the ceiling of the church. The shadow cast by her arm completely covered the figure of the Archangel.

    ?I asked her what she knows about the one who whispers. I wanted to know where I could find it?

    ?You want to face the Evil One?!?

    ?I know I can''t defeat a spirit, but, after what happened to the invaders'' village... I don''t want something like that to happen ever again. If the nameless cannot be stopped, perhaps it can be persuaded. Perhaps understanding its reasons could help us oppose the destruction it brings?

    ?So, you have¡­?, Nene hesitated. ?Have you asked the Emissary to assist you??

    ?She told me she doesn¡¯t want to get involved?, Kora replied. ?She also tried to reassure me, saying that¡­?

    ?What...??

    Kora took a breath, still torn about her broken promise. She glanced at Nene, then stared into the flame, as if avoiding eye contact could help her confess without feeling the pressure of other people''s expectations.

    ?She said that¡­ her brother isn''t as dangerous as I think?

    Adanara froze. Her arm stood tense and immobile, while the stick she was using as a poker slowly catched fire. Nene, on the other hand, felt nothing but mild confusion. She tried to gather her thoughts, convinced that it was nothing serious.

    ?The Emissary often says strange things. Her mastery of our language is sometimes lacking?

    Kora frowned, which made Nene flinch. She didn''t mean to question her words, but she was sure it had to be a misunderstanding. Before her mind began to process blasphemous thoughts, before the terror she felt growing took over, she made one last attempt.

    ?Maybe... it''s no big deal...?, she whispered, unconvinced.

    ?It must be?, Kora insisted. ?After she said that, she panicked and started making excuses and trying to deflect the conversation. When I insisted that she explain herself... Well, I didn''t think I would ever see a spirit in that state... She prostrated on the ground, begging me to swear to keep it to myself?

    ?But¡­ but¡­?

    ?What?!?, Adanara shouted.

    ?I-I don''t understand... Nene, what do you think??

    ?I don''t¡­?

    She began to tremble. The doors of fear had been thrown open and her thoughts were free to unfold. She remembered how the Emissary referred to the Archangel as  "brother". The thought that she had spoken the same way about the Evil One gave her shivers. The implications of any kind of relationship between those three entities were too many and too complex to be understood, but she began to imagine what would have happened in the Principality if word got out that the patron of the Church and the Evil One were related in some way.

    ?I¡­ we¡­?, she stammered. ?We don''t know what the term "brother" means to the Emissary. She... doesn''t even have parents like we mortals have, I think?

    ?This is too much?, Adanara fretted. ?Jiriel is in cahoots with¡­?

    ?They''re not in cahoots!? Nene snapped. ?Sorry, I¡­?

    ?Calm down?, Nila said. ?Let''s think, calmly?

    ?I''m sorry?, Kora added. ?I thought it was right to tell you after seeing that drawing. I fear you all have been deceived?

    ¡­

    The fire crackling echoed in the deserted church. The flames and smoke emitted by the incense swayed in the crisp evening wind. Cold and silence fell on the camp. Kora nervously observed her companions, one by one, doubtful whether she had made the right choice or not. Nene blinked several times, as if unable to concentrate. She wanted to disprove it all, and she could think of a thousand reasons why it was inaccurate, even false. She would have rather argued with Kora, even called her a liar, than accept her insinuations.

    Doubt, however, had crept into her.

    The Emissary, on several occasions, had boasted and demonstrated knowledge about the Evil One which, over time, had proven to be by far deeper than the Church¡¯s, and by consequence, presumably, also the Archangel¡¯s. Nene had seen her chase it away, almost as if she had simply asked it to leave. Jiriel was anything but easy to understand. There had to be more to it. It had to be a simple misunderstanding, yet she couldn''t give a plausible explanation, one that could shed light on Kora''s testimony without casting a shadow somewhere else. Her thoughts were interrupted by Adanara who, retreating to the corner of the aisle, wrapped herself in her blanket.

    ?Goodnight?, she grumbled.

    ?Ada??, her sister called.

    Kora stood up and went to sit on the back of a bench in the central nave.

    ?I''ll keep watch so we won¡¯t have to extinguish the fire?, she said. ?I think Adanara is right, it''s better to sleep. Maybe tomorrow we will have a clearer mind?

    Nene held back the urge to argue back. She was upset ??by the hideous blasphemy, the slander that Kora was repeating. Yet, she somewhat believed her. The Emissary knew much more than what met the eye, but it was too much to think that she had lied about something so serious and important. She suddenly doubted her every word since they met. Was she really under her protection? Or was she perhaps being used for some sinister purpose? Jiriel had promised to guide her, to help her find her happiness. And after all, hadn''t she kept her word? How, though? Everything that Jiriel had done and said, everything had brought Nene away from the principles of the Church and the Archangel. Thanks to her, or perhaps because of her, she had learned to see Adanara, the Cloud Folk, and other things of the world that the Church would have condemned as heretics, in a different light. Was it perhaps just the first step to slowly, subtly, lead her to perdition? What if that was their game? A game where the Evil One played the role of the bad guy to then lead their victims to a benevolent figure who promised salvation. Were she and Adanara both victims of their desire to repel the Evil One? By doing so, had they gotten themselves into a more subtle adversary¡¯s embrace, hoping for redemption?

    She felt like screaming, like cursing Kora. It would have been so much easier to doubt her. She watched her, arms folded, staring into the darkness outside the broken church door. She was a heretical shaman, a creature who held nothing sacred, and who had already acted questionably in the past. She was a person prone to selfishness and with an unusual perspective on reality. It was so easy to believe that she was lying, that she was the one trying to manipulate her, to sow discord for some reason. Although, whatever that reason, it would have been foolish of her to go against an angel. Kora was also the same person who claimed to have attempted to consult Jiriel''s wisdom in the hope of understanding how to defeat the Evil One, but was she to be trusted? What insane, suicidal undertaking was she planning? Was she perhaps hoping to return to the good graces of her master, whom she was blindly in love with? The idea of ??having to choose whether to trust the Emissary or the person who, all things considered, she saw as a companion, almost as a friend, caused Nene the naive desire to disappear, the hope of dissolving among the fumes of incense so as not to having to face that dilemma.

    ?Nene?, Nila called.

    She turned around. Nila lifted her blanket and with one hand invited her to come closer. She shuffled lazily toward her, shocked, absent. She curled up against Nila, with her back to her, and wrapped the blanket around them both. The heat warmed her limbs, but not her spirit. The feeling of despair didn''t go away, as it was deeper than the common cold of the night. Nila gently caressed her hair and shoulders. Nene closed her eyes, even squeezed them, in an attempt to push away those horrible thoughts.

    She heard the sound of footsteps. She saw Kora heading towards the exit. The shaman waved to them and left the church. Suddenly, Nene didn''t feel safe anymore. Were they in danger? Was it wise to let their guard down around her? But above all, if Kora had ill intentions, why had she helped her fight the damned?

    Nila held her close and kissed her cheek. It burned like a hot ember, and the contrast in temperature made Nene shiver.

    ?Are you ignoring me??, Nila grumbled.

    ?Uh? I''m... I''m thinking?

    She giggled. Unlike her and Adanara, Nila had taken the news relatively well. Her good mood had not faltered, despite everything, and it was contagious as well.

    ?You think too much?, she teased her.

    Nila caressed her side, tickling her. Nene laughed and fussed to chase her away.

    ?You''re still high in spirit?, she said amused.

    ?Yes¡­ I-I know, it''s weird. In fact, I feel weird...?

    Nene recognised that pretty common pattern, a reaction to fear. She turned. Nila stared at her intently, her eyes were bright and her face slightly red. She touched her forehead, thinking she had a fever.

    ?I''m not sick, don''t worry?

    Nene looked towards Adanara, half-sitting, hidden by the blanket and her hat. Surely she was awake, and listening. There was no way to sleep that night, so they might as well have faced the issue.

    ?Can we talk about what Kora said??, she asked.

    The witch hid even more. Nila''s smile faded and Nene felt awful. Her request was a selfish one, but she felt the overwhelming need to discuss the matter at hand. Suddenly, Adanara raised her hat, showing her troubled face.

    ?I don''t know what to think?, she said. ?Kora already fooled us once?

    Nene nodded. She too desperately wanted to believe that was the case. Nila, on the other hand, seemed less convinced.

    ?Why would she lie??, she said.

    ?Nothing I can think of?

    ?Maybe she didn''t lie?, Nene suggested. ?Maybe she... misunderstood?

    ?Yeah, sure... Look, I know Jiriel is your whole world, but... Is it that impossible? She''s certainly a bigger shot than she wants to admit. I think that¡¯s a fact?

    ?Yes, it¡¯s just... I''ve always found it weird that the Archangel never mentioned her existence?

    ?What if He had always been??

    Nila and Nene, at the same time, raised their heads. They stared at Adanara in disbelief.

    ?W-what do you mean??

    ?Think about it¡­?

    ?Don''t act mysterious, tell us!?

    Adanara sighed. She took off her hat and rested it on her lap. Her raven hair blew in the breeze and fell over her face, but she didn''t even make the effort to brush it away.

    ?If she and the Evil One were one and the same¡­?

    Nene froze. Adanara''s hypothesis was crazy beyond imagination. In the past, she would have immediately taken to arms upon hearing a witch utter such a blasphemy. Yet, she had come to know Adanara as a person and was certain of her goodwill. Thinking of Jiriel, however, she knew very little. She only knew the clumsy creature who played at imitating an ordinary, silly mortal woman, a facade for whatever the Emissary really was. She had appeared in her life out of nowhere, a manifestation that was miraculous beyond all imagination at the most convenient of times, one that had literally fallen from the sky, according to Oto.

    ?Could it really be??, Nila asked.

    ?Maybe?, her sister replied. ?Well... it''s just a thought on the fly. But¡­ What if she had a much more complex plan than we think? Maybe being among people and appearing harmless, innocent, is part of it?

    ?She freed you two from the mayor?, Nene remembered. ?She convinced me to assist you, she repelled the Evil One from my body... She also saved you from the Evil One while you were in that cell?

    Adanara bit her lower lip. She shook her hair away from her face and covered it with her hat again.

    ?It¡¯s just a possibility. We can''t rule anything out?

    ?What could "brother" mean to her??, Nila said.

    ?This is what she calls the Archangel, to whom she refers by His name?

    ?I didn''t even know He had one!?, Adanara said.

    ?N-Nene, tell us more?

    ?There is not much to say... She speaks of the Archangel as an equal. She calls Him ¡°brother¡± and freely expresses her disagreement with some of His principles. This is why she bet on you, on your alternative method of chasing the Evil One?

    ?The name, tell us the name!?, the witch insisted.

    ?Haven''t you ever read it in your church¡¯s books??

    ?Father Cosco has a few books, but he usually just reads them aloud during mass. Come on, spit it out!?

    ?But¡­ it is disrespectful¡­?

    ?Please?, Nila begged. ?W-we''re all trying to think of something else... Aren''t we??

    Nene peered up at the frescoed ceiling. The darkness of the night had by then claimed the entire church, except the immediate vicinity of their fire, which kept the darkness at bay, growing dimmer as time passed. She took a breath and gathered some courage as she got ready to break yet another taboo whose usefulness she couldn¡¯t understand anymore.

    ?Oroel?

    ?Pft?, Nila held back a laugh.

    ?What?!?

    ?Sorry¡­ sorry¡­ I just r-remembered when Ada had a crush on Him?

    ?Hey!?, Ada blurted out. ?In those pictures, He looked kinda¡­ Never mind! I was little, okay??

    ?Their names, where did they come from??, Nene wondered.

    ?God must have given them or something of the sort?

    ?God?, she repeated. ?She even calls God by Its name?

    ?Does God have a name too?!?

    ?She calls It¡­ Yave. She talks about It with admiration, but¡­ there''s something strange about her when she mentions It. Melancholy, I think. She once told me that she hopes that, one day, God will come to stay here with us?

    ?Is this part of her plan??

    ?Or her act?, Adanara surmised. ?Nene, weren''t you the one who said she mimics a lot of human behaviours? How can you be sure that she admires God, or that she has feelings in general? What if it was just something she learned to mimic??

    ?I¡­ it''s something¡­ too horrible to think about¡­?

    ?I think we have no choice but to confront her, t-to figure it out?

    The sound of quick footsteps came from the entrance. Nene lifted the blanket and dropped to her knees, fearing they were in danger. She brought a hand to the hilt of the sword and didn''t retire it even when she recognized Kora. The shaman raised a finger to her lips, urging them to be quiet.

    ?There''s someone outside?, she whispered.

 Chapter 1.45

    ?Adanara??

    A familiar voice came from the night. Kora quickly put out the fire. The church went dark. Moonlight illuminated the area through the collapsed roof and torn entrance, giving the central nave and its time-worn bench an ethereal look, amplified by the dust floating among pale rays. The sound of several footsteps announced the presence of multiple people. The shaman, still alert, held her spear.

    ?Is it them??, Nila whispered. ?The T-Tega Urok??

    Adanara stood up. Kora flinched at the noise she caused.

    ?Bugra??, the witch replied.

    ?Are you in there??

    Bugra and his men stopped before the church but did not dare enter. Nene sighed and sat up. She helped Nila throwing a few twigs they had picked up earlier next to the still-burning embers. Understanding that there was no danger, Kora began to rekindle the flame.

    ?It¡¯s safe?, Adanara shouted. ?You can come in?

    When the faint light of the fire spread through the church again, a massive head, covered with a pyramidal helmet, peeked out from the entrance, uncertain, fearful. Bugra took a cautious step inside the building and observed the fresco on the ceiling.

    ?What is this place??

    With a gesture, he invited his companions to follow him. There were three other men with him, covered in fur and metal plates, frightened by the church and its decoration. Seeing familiar faces in that hostile place was a huge relief. Nene had spent the entire day on edge, feeling the burden of keeping others safe. Having allies meant she could relax for a moment.

    ?What are you doing here??, Adanara asked.

    ?We were looking for you. They told us that you left on your own, but never returned?

    ?Yes, well... things happened...?

    The big man approached the fire. He sat on the ground next to Kora, and his companions did the same. One by one they took off their helmets, revealing their long hair, perhaps a tradition of their people. One of the hunters pulled a waterskin from his waist, took a sip, and passed it to the person next to him.

    ?I''m happy you''re safe?, the leader of the nomads said. ?We feared the worst. Why did you go alone??

    Nene and Kora exchanged a glance. Was it wise to share with the nomads their motifs? Was it better to let them know what they had discovered or to risk betraying their trust?

    ?We had a lead?, Adanara explained. ?We are on the witch''s trail. And you??

    ?We have raked the entire forest?, a hunter said. ?There is no trace of beasts?

    ?Exactly?, Bugra interjected. ?They have disappeared. Usually, coming here means fighting with those monsters at every step, but... something has changed?

    ?Tell us about your lead. Where is the witch??

    ?We''re not sure yet?, Nila said. ?We''re working on it?

    ?Let us escort you, then. Even if we didn''t meet any beasts, it''s better to travel in a group, in any case?

    The waterskin, passing from hand to hand, finally reached Nene. She grabbed it without thinking about it, but the stench of alcohol made her give up. She handed it to Nila, who, instead, drank and smiled, before sharing it with her sister.

    ?I think that''s a good idea?, Kora commented.

    ?We could leave at dawn?

    ?O-okay, but... are you sure there aren''t any monsters??

    ?Better not to let our guard down?, Bugra advised. ?But, apparently, no. We scouted the forest step by step, and found no trace of them?

    ?Not to criticise?, Nene interjected. ?But if you checked the forest so thoroughly, why did you only find us now? Also, how haven¡¯t you located the witch''s lair??

    The nomads exchanged a few amused glances. Some of them burst out laughing. Bugra stood up and gave Nene a vigorous pat on the shoulder, which nearly knocked her to the ground.

    ?You hunters of the Church think as we do, I see?, the man said, bumping a fist on his chest.

    ?Would that be... a compliment??

    The waterskin reached Bugra, who raised it, addressing Nene, a toast, and took a long sip.

    ?We have not discovered where the witch is, which makes me think that she is hiding with her magic. This is why we came to look for you. As for this place¡­?

    ?Were you afraid of it??, Adanara teased him.

    ?We thought it was cursed! Some time ago, a group ventured down here. Only half of them returned and told of a horrible beast, more fearsome than the others?

    ?We have¡­?, Nene stammered.

    ?The b-beast is gone?, Nila intervened, taking her by hand.

    The nomads stared at Nene in dismay for a moment, then cheered. She received more heavy pats until she couldn¡¯t sense an arm anymore. Nonetheless, feeling appreciated for her capabilities as an Inquisitor and being treated as a companion, made her embarrassed and joyful at the same time. She looked down hoping to hide her face blushing. Kora received the smelly waterskin. She sniffed the top of it and frowned.

    ?This infusion smells of decay?

    ?Haha!?, a hunter laughed. ?¡°Infusion¡±, she says! Haha!?

    Others laughed, but Kora didn''t. She looked around, doubtful, and tried to peek into the waterskin by closing one eye.

    ?Do humans like to drink putrid water??, she asked in all seriousness.

    ?It¡¯s not putrid water, nor an infusion?, Bugra explained. ?It¡¯s a medicine for the soul?

    ?A medicine??, she repeated. ?Medicines often taste bad?

    ?Exactly. Don''t you feel exhausted after a day''s walk? Try the medicine, you¡¯ll feel better?

    Kora hesitated a little but finally took a tiny sip. Her eyes widened as she began to cough, amidst the laughter of the Tega Urok.

    ?Your... medicine... tastes like poison!?, she protested.

    ?Don¡¯t be afraid, Tuatha, it¡¯s a harmless poison?, Bugra insisted.

    Nene watched the scene feeling distant. The arrival of the Tega Urok had briefly lifted her spirits, but the fresco she glimpsed behind them, on the church ceiling, constantly reminded her that there was much more at stake. She had to focus on the present, on the dangers of the forest, the threat of the witch, if she wanted to survive, but it was extremely difficult. She kept thinking about the Emissary, the Evil One and Kora''s revelation. She wanted to go back immediately to Kumhar and face Jiriel, ask her for explanations, and then repent and pray for her forgiveness for having doubted her.

    Having established that it was better to rest and resume their searches in the sunlight, everyone found a spot to sleep, some on the benches, some by the fire. Bugra set guard shifts and refused to let her participate, claiming that he and his warriors were more than accustomed to that kind of fatigue. Nene had to rest and come up with something if she wanted to succeed where the Tega Urok had failed. If the witch was concealing herself with magic, her Inquisitor sensibilities were their only hope of finding her.

    <hr>

    It was a lazy morning at the farm. Nene dragged herself down the stairs to the bottom floor. She rubbed her bleary eyes. The room was filled with warmth from the fireplace and the scent of boiled carrots. The moist air of the steam coming from the cauldron stuck to her face. She saw Nila knelt in front of the fire, stirring the food.

    ?Good morning?, she mumbled sleepily.

    Nila turned and smiled at her. With a hand, she invited her to come close. Nene waddled awkwardly in her direction, surprised to see her awake so early.

    ?Our first vegetables!?, Nila said enthusiastically. ?Are you hungry??

    ?Yes. How long have you been up??

    ?I couldn''t sleep knowing that the carrots were ready to harvest!?

    Nene frowned. Her still-clouded mind couldn''t explain how she had managed to collect all those carrots by herself. The heat in the room was becoming unbearable, too intense to be outputted from a simple pot. She began to sweat.

    ?Oh, there''s one more thing...?

    ?What??

    Nila gave her a teasing grin. Whatever game she was playing, Nene had been chosen as the victim. Her gaze immediately made her tense up and wonder what she had done wrong.

    ?The mill wheel... has collapsed?

    ?Really? I''m... sorry...?

    She sat next to Nila, heartbroken. She had taken care of the wheel, with a little, tiny help from Jiriel, so she took the news as a personal failure. Nila wasn''t one to let it weigh on her, but she certainly wasn''t happy with the situation.

    ?I''ll try to fix it?, she said.

    Nila nodded. She dropped the ladle into the pot and brought her face close. Her breath doubled down with the humid air, so Nene felt asphyxiating. Without warning, with a sudden and unexpected move, Nila grabbed one of her arms first, then the other.

    ?What? What are you doing??, Nene stammered.

    ?You broke the wheel?, Nila repeated.

    ?I... I said I''m sorry...?

    Nila''s behaviour was bizarre and unusual. While trying to figure out if she was playing with her like she used to do with her sister, Nene forgot to keep her guard up and was caught unprepared. Strong of her superior bulk, Nila pushed her violently to the ground. She hit her back against the floor, groaned and tried to squirm.

    ?Hey! Stop it! What''s wrong with you?!?

    ?The wheel?, she chanted. ?The wheel. The wheel?

    ?You¡¯re hurting me!?

    Nila slapped a hand on her face and pressed hard. Nene tried to react but her body couldn¡¯t move. She felt paralyzed. Had she been poisoned in some way? The heat was unbearable, and the pressure of Nila''s weight was suffocating her. Nene gathered what little strength she had left and tried to scream. No sound left her mouth.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    <hr>

    She opened her eyes.

    The ceiling was not that of the farm. She recognized it just as quickly: the ruined church, in the woods where the moor witch was hiding. The source of her absurd dream was upon her. Nila''s dark blonde locks filled her vision. She felt hot and was drenched in sweat. Nila''s weight compressed her chest, her deep breathing was annoyingly blowing in her face. Her soft-featured face was contorted into an unseemly grimace. She was sleeping soundly, lying on top of her. Nene craved fresh air immediately but didn''t want to wake her for any reason. She looked around and saw the Tega Urok, scattered around their makeshift camp, still asleep. Instead, Adanara and Kora were missing. Maybe they had relieved the nomads of the guard duty, but unfortunately, they were nowhere to be seen. Her only hope of receiving assistance thus vanished.

    Nila muttered something incomprehensible and crawled further onto Nene. Her sweet weight gave Nene the final blow. She blew out her last breath of air and was then forced to act. Clinging with one hand on the ground, she attempted to drag herself to the side. Nila''s fingers wrapped around her clothes. She first had to avoid her grip before proceeding with her escape plan. When, finally, after a long time and very delicate manoeuvres, she was free, she lay Nila on the blanket, who didn''t even flinch. She smiled at how vulnerable Nila looked in that state, a look that would have fooled anyone about her true personality. Nene stood up and stretched. She breathed the fresh morning air with satisfaction and enjoyed her newfound freedom for a few moments. She took a step towards the entrance, but something grabbed her ankle. She groaned in fright and almost lost her balance.

    ?Grr¡­?, Nila grumbled. ?Come back?

    ?Are you awake??, she asked. ?You scared me!?

    Nila raised her head lazily and looked around with narrowed eyes. She yawned deeply but didn''t let go of her.

    ?Where are you going??

    ?I need some air. I won¡¯t go far?

    ?I''m coming too...?

    ?Rest a little longer, if you want to?

    Nila nodded, then put her head back on the ground and closed her eyes. She finally let go of Nene''s leg, who took the chance to leave. She stepped over Bugra, who had fallen asleep near the ashes of the hearth and left the church.

    Among the mounds of the cemetery, Nene saw the tip of Adanara''s hat peeking out. She walked in her direction and found her sitting next to Kora, both facing the rising sun, meditating. One of Kora''s ears rotated towards her.

    ?Can I??, she asked.

    Adanara turned to her. Kora grabbed her shoulder and forced her to her original position, much less aggressively than when she had been her teacher, but conveying the same authority.

    ?Praising the sun drives darkness out of the mind?, Kora explained.

    She rose very slowly. Adanara imitated her. Just as slowly, they raised their arms vertically, then opened them wide. They gradually brought their hands to their sides, then exhaled loudly.

    ?How do you feel??, the shaman asked.

    ?Same as before?, Adanara replied. ?Are you sure it works??

    ?You little¡­! Uff¡­ You can''t hope to master generations of wisdom in one day?

    ?If you say so. You''ve lived through many generations¡­?

    Kora purposely ignored her. She approached a mound and looked at Nene, drawing her attention to that pile of stones. The earth at the base had been recently moved, the pile was tidier than the others. Towering on its top was the stone with the cross engraved on it that they had found the day before.

    ?Did you bury him here??, she concluded.

    The shaman nodded. She picked up a handful of dirt and poured it on the grave.

    ?The Flow welcomes you?, she whispered. ?The earth claims back what it gives. The earth gives back what it claims?

    Nene heard Nila¡¯s footsteps. She came lolling, wrapped in her blanket. She joined the others in front of the tomb. She smiled at Nene and put an arm around her shoulders, thus wrapping her up in the covers as well.

    ?So??, Adanara said. ?How do we find the witch??

    ?Bugra says they searched everywhere?, Kora reasoned. ?But they avoided this place fearing a curse. Maybe there are other spots they missed?

    ?Good idea. We should ask him?

    Kora nodded and walked towards the church. They had to move as soon as possible, so that was the only time to pray to God in the name of the damned Nene had purged. She rested a hand on the mound. Nila stood behind her and wrapped her arms and the blanket tighter around her.

    ?I think he would say ¡°thank you¡±?, she whispered in her ear.

    ?Nila¡­?

    ?What is it??

    ?I should¡­ do the thing¡­?

    Nila rested her chin on her shoulder and rubbed her cheek against hers. The same warmth that had made her feel clammy that morning comforted her.

    ?The thing??, she asked, perplexed.

    ?Do you remember... the day we met??

    Nila held her tighter. The memory of the cilice rite was horrendous for both, but the Church was clear about the purging procedures: an Inquisitor had to make amends for their sin, after taking someone¡¯s life, albeit damned.

    ?Harming yourself won''t make him feel better?, Nila protested.

    ?What if¡­ God doesn''t forgive my sin, then??

    ?Nene, G-God knows everything, am I right??

    ?God is infinitely wise and omniscient?, she confirmed.

    ?So... It knows very well what y-your intentions were. It knows you didn''t¡­ you didn''t do it for no reason. You don''t have to prove anything to It?

    Nene smiled. In the past, she would have been indignant at such words, but she had changed, and she felt comforted. She glanced at Adanara, who was pretending not to look, as always, when she and Nila were exchanging hugs. Compared to her past antics, it was a good compromise, and perhaps a sign that she was gradually overcoming her jealousy of her sister.

    ?Ada?, Nila called. ?How are you feeling??

    ?Awful. Kora''s meditation is useless?

    ?Let''s eat something, come on?

    ?I''ll join you later. First... I have to talk to Nene. Alone?

    Adanara''s statement left both of them surprised. Nila didn''t let go of Nene, who looked at the witch perplexed.

    ?We can talk here and now?, she replied.

    ?No, we¡­?, Adanara sighed. ?It''s no secret. Nila, I will explain later, but... please...?

    Only then did Nila turn away from Nene. She put the blanket over her sister''s shoulders and smiled at her.

    ?Hurry up. It''s cold. The others will want to leave as soon as possible?

    Adanara nodded as she snuggled into the blanket. Nila walked back towards the church, thus leaving them alone as requested. Adanara''s unusual attitude didn¡¯t bode well. A lifetime of prejudice made Nene wonder what she and Kora had plotted. The witch''s silence as she waited until her sister was completely gone only increased the tension, which burst like a bubble when she finally spoke.

    ?What do you think??, Adanara asked. ?About Jiriel?

    Nene looked at her, puzzled. Adanara didn¡¯t seem malicious or have ulterior motives. Was she being unnecessarily suspicious of a friend?

    ?I think¡­ Kora is wrong?, she admitted.

    ?Uh, I thought so. You see, I asked her to repeat what she heard, We argued about it all morning¡­ What I''m trying to say is that I believe her?

    ?Wait... Really?! Do you think the Emissary is the Evil One?!?

    ?What? No! That... was just a¡­?

    ?She saw the good in you. She made me see it. She saved your life!?

    ?Calm down, let me finish. Relax?

    Adanara''s tone, usually condescending or biting, was different. Her manner exuded uncertainty and empathy, and she even moved closer, as if not to be heard by non-existent listeners.

    ?I thought maybe it''s not as bad as we think?

    ?What do you mean??

    ?Maybe Kora is right. Perhaps Jiriel has some connection to the Evil One. You noticed it too, right? She always spoke of it as if it wasn''t a big deal. At first, I thought it was because it isn''t dangerous for her directly, but... now that I know her better, I don''t think Jiriel is so stupid to the point of not understanding why we fear the Evil One?

    Nene sighed. She was getting migraines, but part of her couldn''t help but agree. The Emissary undoubtedly had an unusual perspective on the Evil One, and Kora''s tale sounded plausible in some way.

    ?I don''t know...?, she muttered exasperatedly.

    ?I mean, even if they were siblings, whatever that means, maybe it''s not a bad thing. Maybe that''s why Jiriel can counter it, right? We don''t know much about how those things work. In fact, we know nothing?

    ?Even the Church seems to know nothing about it...?

    Seeing her agree with her, Adanara¡¯s mood brightened, as if a burden had been lifted from her. Her gaze sparkled with curiosity. She reached for Nene and the blanket almost fell off her.

    ?Exactly! They didn''t even know Jiriel existed. There is a second angel, and the Church knows nothing about it! It could all be very different from how we have been taught?

    The idea that the Emissary was somehow connected to the Evil One was horrifying, yet Nene, following Adanara''s reasoning, felt a certain relief. Jumping to negative conclusions about Jiriel, based on information they didn''t know how to interpret, was naive and pointless. She wasn''t going to give up seeing it through, but it could have been less serious than she had thought.

    ?You''re right. For now, I will suspend judgment until I can ask her directly?

    ?Good idea?, the witch agreed. ?I''m worried too, but... let''s not overthink it?

    ?We have more pressing matter at hand?

    Nene smiled at her companion. Her heart felt much lighter, her muscles relaxed a little. Adanara''s presence having that effect on her was completely new, a kind of new that she was glad to experience.

    ?Tell me... why didn''t you want Nila to hear us??

    Adanara pulled the blanket back over her shoulders and broke eye contact. Trying to hide her discomfort, she went back to her rough behaviour and sulked.

    ?You were there with me when Kora freaked out. It''s harder for the two of us to trust her...?

    ?I don''t get it...?

    ?I wanted... to make sure you were on my side before talking to her. Nila... sometimes she scares me?

    ?She scares you??, Nene laughed.

    ?Shut up! She has always been like this. She... She¡¯s unstoppable, you get me??

    ?The way you let her push you around, you mean??

    Nene''s laughter was not appreciated. Adanara pushed her and sulked even more. Realising she had overdone it, Nene regained her composure and nodded towards the church.

    ?Sorry, sorry, I''ll quit it. Shall we go back to the others? If you prefer, I can talk to Nila in your stead?

    ?No shot! I''ll do it!?, the witch blurted out. ?She¡¯s my sister?

    Sadly, Adanara was far from overcoming her jealousy. When they went back to the rest of the group, they found them all awake and eating before moving on. Kora, in particular, despite her hostile attitude towards human cooking, was allowing Nila to spoil her with the supplies she had brought. She seemed to have developed an appreciation for bread specifically.

    ?Inquisitor?, Bugra said as he saw her enter.

    He and his men were sitting on the counters, together with Nila and Kora. For a moment, they all looked relaxed, distracted by food and chatter. That serene atmosphere was instantly spoiled when Bugra, after taking a sip from a waterskin, spilling a good part of the contents on his clothes, kept on speaking.

    ?Tuatha says you will be our hound?

    ?Yes?, she replied. ?If we can get close enough to the witch, I should be able to track her down?

    ?How much would be ¡°enough¡±??

    ?Unfortunately, I don''t know for sure?

    The man nodded. Nila, sitting between two hunters, whose size made her appear small and fragile in comparison, raised a hand to speak.

    ?A-are there any places you haven''t checked yet, like this c-church??

    ?There is a spot?, replied the older hunter, with greying hair and beard. ?The monolith. They say that anyone who ventures there falls victim to hallucinations?

    ?What was that, Simig??

    ?Has the old man lost it??, asked another hunter.

    ?Idiots! It''s the truth! A long time ago, a boy who ventured there scratched himself to death! A tragedy... that''s why no one goes near that place. He was about your age, you moron!?

    ?We have been to the monolith?, Kora said. ?The witch is not there. Right, Nene??

    ?Yes. I haven¡¯t felt her?

    ?Have you been to the monolith?!?, the elderly hunter asked, incredulous. ?But... the demon that lives there doesn''t allow anyone to get close!?

    ?She¡¯s not a demon, she is the protector of my people?, the shaman explained. ?Perhaps she doesn''t allow your kind, even though I can¡¯t see why?

    ?Everyone loves the Tega Urok!?, said a man with long, shaggy blonde hair, smiling. ?Does your demon know anything about the witch??

    ?No?, she lied.

    ?There is another one?, Bugra intervened. ?The pond north of here?

    His companions immediately fell silent. The blond one pretended to be busy cutting some bread with a knife, while the other two kept eating. Adanara, apparently unaware, or perhaps due to her lack of tact, after having pillaged some bread from her sister, stood in front of the rest of the group.

    ?Let''s hear it. What''s so cursed about this pond??

    ?We can''t go there?, the old hunter muttered.

    Nene also received some bread from Nila, who caressed her hand before letting her go with her breakfast. Her gesture of affection, while in front of all those people, for some reason embarrassed her. She tried to disguise it by clearing her throat, but it ended up sounding shriller than she intended.

    ?Why can''t we??, she asked.

    ?That lake... It steals your soul!?

    ?Oh come on. There is no such a¡­?

    The older Tega Urok sobbed softly, interrupting Adanara. Bugra rested a hand on his shoulder, while the man cried silently.

    ?The lake is taboo?, Bugra explained, sighing. ?I''ve never been there. The elders always told us not to come close. I''ve suspected it could be the witch''s hideout, but... If so, we''ll have to find another way?

    The old man regained his composure and stood up. His eyes were red from crying, his pupils dilated with fear and his mouth paralyzed in an expression of dismay.

    ?They have all turned into beasts! Anyone who reflects in the lake loses their soul and becomes a beast. They will serve the witch forever, condemned to devour their own!?

    Nila stepped in front of the man and gently grabbed him by the shoulders. He stared at her in shock, but allowed himself to be led to the bench, where he sat down again. Another hunter took him by the arm. He stared at the floor, lost in God knows what horrible memories.

    ?I''m¡­ sorry¡­?, Adanara muttered.

    ?I''ve never heard such a story?, Nene observed. ?But, with my protection, maybe we can get closer?

    ?Can you protect us from the lake''s curse?!?, Bugra asked.

    ?I''m not sure, but if it''s the work of the Evil One, it shouldn''t have any effect on me. If beasts originate in that place, it''s probably connected to the witch, right??

    The man nodded reluctantly. He had come to the same conclusion, but the risk was enormous. Nene, during her training, had been constantly reassured about the effectiveness of the Archangel''s protection, yet she had learned that the Church was unreliable at best about the world and the Evil One. Was she about to end up like the priest?

 Chapter 1.46

    Despite fear and numerous protests, the elderly Tega Urok accepted to lead the group towards the sinisterly rumoured lake. Following his guide they ventured deep into the thicket, without ever coming across any living creature larger than a spider or a butterfly. Fortunately, the hunters'' report turned out to be true: they saw no traces of the terrible beasts that inhabited that place.

    Nene followed Nila holding her hand. That way she was able to pay more attention to her sensations, as so to warn the others immediately, in case the Archangel''s protection had reacted to the presence of the Evil One or one of its servants. All along the way she felt absolutely nothing, as they walked through twisted brambles, around rock formations and roots. The disturbing fungal ramifications could be seen everywhere, an impossible-to-ignore sign of Salisander''s presence. The Tega Urok were lucky to not know their nature. Nene felt like being constantly watched by some alien creature. The early morning light, the rustling of the foliage, the chirping of the cicadas made the forest look pleasant, even welcoming. The awareness that something terrible was hidden in its depths did the opposite. Nene¡¯s stomach ached, because of the Archangel''s protection or stress, it was hard to tell. As much as an Inquisitor was prepared for the worst, trained to discern reality from suggestion, it still was an arduous task to evade the traps laid by the fragility of the human mind. She squeezed Nila''s hand tighter.

    ?Is something wrong??

    ?I think¡­ I feel something?

    The old man at the head of the group immediately froze. The Tega Urok were terrified by the witch, particularly by the lake, and were not at all anxious to meet a manifestation of the Evil One unprepared. Bugra stood in front of her, frowning.

    ?Did you find her??, he asked.

    She looked around. The wind became louder, the air humid, but above all suffocating. Noticing that none of her companions were reacting to that terrible heat, she closed her eyes to better concentrate.

    ?Don''t you feel... the air is heavy??

    ?I don''t?, Adanara replied.

    ?There is a stream in the distance?, Kora added. ?I can hear it?

    ?In that case¡­ I think we''re there. But I''ve never felt anything like that...?

    ?Doesn''t your Church love to classify everything and everyone??

    ?Yes, but... there are many things unknown even to them. Even you, when we met for the first time, I had a hard time figuring out what you were?

    ?Hey, don''t talk about me like I''m a... a...?

    ?Sorry. What I mean is, I don''t know what we''re getting at?

    ?It must be the witch, then?, Bugra concluded.

    ?I-if it¡¯s the witch, shouldn¡¯t you be able to tell her apart??, Nila asked. ?She should feel similar to Ada, right??

    Nene sighed. She looked at Adanara, who instinctively took a step back. The feeling that reminded her of the bone of Ormel, that in the past had helped her to distinguish witches from the common damned, was of no use in that forest, nor was any other relic that she remembered having studied.

    ?We will lose our soul if we go further!?, the old man claimed.

    Fear took hold of everyone, freezing them in place. Kora stood up to her full height and began sniffing the air, but not even she dared move a step forward.

    ?I''ll go check?. Nene said.

    ?No!?, Nila protested. ?Y-you can''t go alone, it''s dangerous!?

    ?I''ll come too?, Bugra interjected. ?You can count on me?

    ?It¡¯s an unnecessary risk. I should be safe, but none of you are protected by the Archangel, do you understand??

    Nila grabbed her shoulders forcefully, making it clear that she had no intention to let her go. Adanara, however, came to her sister''s side and took one of her hands, gently.

    ?We will just be a burden, Nila?, she explained.

    ?B-but... she''s not sure she''s safe either. Nene??

    ?I¡­ can''t know for sure¡­?, she admitted.

    ?See?!?

    ?I agree?, Bugra added. ?We cannot risk anyone''s life, but especially that of the Inquisitor. Without her, we won''t be able to defeat the witch?

    ?I''m not going there!?, one of the hunters said.

    ?It would be over if any of us turned against the others?, Kora said. ?We should heed Nene''s knowledge. Surely she can notice the curse sooner, should it afflict her, and retreat in time. The rest of us have no chance?

    ?Nene, please don''t?, Nila begged.

    She couldn''t hold her gaze. The idea of ??trampling on Nila''s feelings was breaking her heart. She would have reacted the same way if their positions had been reversed. However, the responsibility to face the Evil One and its hosts fell on her. It was a burden she had chosen, her mission, and her only way to protect the ones she loved.

    ?I have to?, she whispered.

    ?No, you don''t have to. We can think of something else... we could...?

    To Nila, nothing was more important than the safety of her loved ones, and she would have gladly given up the task to keep her or Adanara safe. It was something on which they strongly disagreed, even in the past, although she understood her perspective. She reached out and caressed her cheek.

    ?Nila, I want to go. I''ll be cautious. Have faith in me?

    Nila hesitated for a long time, her expression conflicted. Adanara gently tried to push her away from her. With a little persistence, she finally succeeded. Nila didn''t say a word and hunched her head between her shoulders in silence.

    ?If you find yourself in danger, call and I will come to your aid?, Kora offered.

    ?No, it''s too dangerous. Especially if the Evil One gets a hold on you, of all people?

    ?I guess so¡­?

    Kora, unhappy and helpless, sat on the ground with her arms and legs folded. If the curse of the lake was real, the last thing they needed was to end up facing her as an enemy. Nene had already witnessed her inhuman strength one too many times. She took the cross out of her robes and held it to her chest. She took a breath and finally walked past the old hunter at the head of the line.

    ?Be careful, girl!?, he recommended.

    ?Get back to the first sign of danger?, Bugra suggested. ?I don''t want any more martyrs on my conscience?

    She nodded. The old hunter showed her the way through the undergrowth. She pulled herself up between two trunks that formed a sort of V and turned around. Everyone was watching her. In particular, Nila was begging her not to go. She regretted having looked at her. Part of her longed to give in, to run back and into Nila¡¯s arms. She tightened her hold on the cross and moved a step forward. Her insides twisted more and more, a sign that she was getting closer to the unknown threat posed by the mysterious lake.

    She found a steep, rocky terrain. There trees grew crookedly, challenging the boulders that were limiting her field of vision. Since there were no mountains nearby, where did those boulders come from? Although covered with moss and mushrooms, they looked to have rolled down there in recent times. Monoliths similar to the one that marked Salisander''s refuge rose as far as the eye could see, perhaps transported and erected by someone, and later reclaimed by nature. The cool wind whistled between them, full of moisture and increasingly turbulent as she advanced.

    After a few dozen metres, she finally spotted the water surface between trees and rocks. The ominous sensation became very intense. Taking the last steps to the shore took a toll on her. She was welcomed by the morning sun, whose light refracted on the small crystalline lake, surrounded by tall grass and shrubs, fed by a stream that emerged between the rocky fractures on the opposite bank. There was no trace of frogs or aquatic birds. Even that corner of the woods, as graceful and colourful as it was, seemed devoid of life, as if it had been completely abandoned by the local fauna.

    Nene began to sweat. At first, she thought it was due to tension and nausea, a sign that the Archangel''s protection was at work, but the sensation of intense heat was real, and was coming from her hands. She dropped the cross before it could burn her. The object fell into the grass, emitting a muffled sound. She looked horrified at the very symbol of the Archangel, lying on the ground, and at her own bruised and trembling hands. Terror took possession of her at the idea of ??being damned. Was there really a curse on that lake? Had she already been affected by it? Was it too late to run? A shiver ran down her spine, her mind became hazy. She sadly recognized the sensations she had felt when Adanara had first drawn the Evil One to her soul. She fell to her knees and picked up the cross. The silver dug into her skin. She gritted her teeth and crouched, holding back a cry of pain. Strange thoughts entered her mind. Something searched her memories, which intertwined with someone else¡¯s. In the theatre of her mind, she saw the spirit Rune and the suspended lake. For an instant, she observed the world from above, then she admired a dark, starry ocean. An idea, a revelation struck her: the lake was a door. She needed the key. She could make one.

    The Evil One got deeper into her thoughts. She saw herself performing practised gestures, in a repetitive, obsessive way. Before she could understand their meaning or consequences, she began imitating them. She laid the cross on the ground. The blisters on her palms throbbed painfully. She ignored her suffering and tore up tufts of grass to reveal the bare, damp earth on the lake shore. She picked up a stone and dug a furrow. She drew a circle as in her vision. In the centre of it, she represented a cross, but upside-down. The foreign presence was pleased with the sacrilegious symbol, and how it would have sent the Archangel into a rage. It had now become so strong that she could not only perceive its thoughts but even its emotions. Her body reacted to those as if they were her own, smiling at the heretical mess she was drawing in the ground. Her mind continued to reveal instructions on how to proceed. Her stomach tightened more than ever, her rational half kicked and screamed to be released from that influence, in vain. She needed three objects: a twig, something white, something red.

    She groped through the grass. Her senses were dulled, her movements awkward, the heat unbearable. She found a dry twig and a daisy. She positioned the twig in the centre of the circle and the flower at the top of the cross. She looked around for something red, but the Evil One was quick to suggest how to complete that last step of the blasphemous rite.

    ¡°Blood¡±, an imaginary voice whispered. ¡°Just a drop¡±

    She drew her sword. She brought the blade closer to her opposite hand while trembling. She looked at the blisters and the skin burned by the cross in disgust and hesitated. Had she gone out of her mind, to follow the Evil One¡¯s instructions?

    Before she could think further, the edge of the sword grazed her ring finger. The sharp pain caused her to withdraw the sword and throw it aside. She clutched her bleeding hand, stifling her moans. Had the others heard her, they would have rushed to her aid, thus putting themselves in danger. The whispers suggested to pour the blood on the lower vertex of the cross. She wondered, or rather, asked the Evil One what would become of her, and it responded with bliss. Her muscles, tense with fear and pain, relaxed as if she had just gone to bed after a hot bath, following a long day of exertion. It was indulging her, hoping that she would fall into its trap, but it was too late. Tears streaked her face. She was done for.

    If she was truly doomed, the least she could do was to protect her companions¡­

    Her thoughts flickered to the silver dagger at her belt. The Evil One noticed and invaded her mind with memories, her own memories, mainly of Nila. Nila would have been devastated if she had taken her own life. Yet what other choice did she have to oppose the Evil One? A foolish hope, an attachment to life as spontaneous as it was unacceptable, took over. Naively hoping that nothing bad would happen, she held out her hand. A drop of blood fell into the magic circle, on the designed spot. A violent pang traversed Nene''s chest. Her bodily sensations vanished completely. She lost her sense of touch and smell in an instant. The silence became absolute. She looked around and saw that the world was still: the blades of grass no longer moved in the wind, the water no longer swayed. A leaf stood suspended in mid-air, motionless, a few centimetres from the surface of the lake. When she looked up at the sun, she found not the familiar bright beacon that crossed the sky every day, but its negative. A pit as black as pitch that, instead of emanating light, seemed to devour it.

    In an instant, everything went dark.

    Then she heard a sound.

    For a moment she prayed that her ears would stop functioning again. All along she had sensed it, heard it inside her head, but all of a sudden, it was different: it was speaking to her, and not in a figurative sense. The whispers were real. A deep, hissing voice that made her tremble with every word.

    ?You finally open up to me?

    She screamed, but no sound came out of her mouth, if she still had one. She tried to move her hands, but she no longer had a body. An instant before she could panic, the Evil One spoke again.

    ?Take your time?

    A blurry image took shape in front of her. It became clearer and clearer. She remembered the long white hair, the sweet face that made her feel at home, those bizarre pink eyes that she had grown to admire.

    ?Is that better??, Elora said.

    ?Why?!? Nene shouted. ?Why do you look like her?!?!?

    ?To calm you down?

    ?Calm me down?! You are¡­ I will strike you down, monster!?

    ?You welcomed me, Oroel¡¯s minion?

    ?No, I didn''t¡­. I did not¡­?

    ?I just knocked on the door. You opened it?

    ?Liar!?

    ?You are looking for a key?

    The blasphemous circle she had traced on the ground. She had thought that by completing it, she would have achieved something, but the Evil One read her mind, and seemed amused.

    ?An excuse so that you would lower your guard?Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ?You deceived me!?

    ?You asked for my help?

    ?I never wanted your help! You are¡­Fuck! Get lost!?

    ?Hear my request?

    ?Never!?

    Elora, on her knees, wrapped in black hooded robes, stood up. She walked into the dark nothingness that surrounded them and came closer. Nene felt like fainting in front of that vision, a perfect imitation down to the last mole, smiling at her insincerely. Her blank expression, her eyes looking beyond her, betrayed the imitation as such, a trait that reminded her of the Emissary and her clumsy attempts to reproduce human behaviour.

    ?Save the witch, Nene?

    She listened in disbelief to those senseless words, partly shocked by the proximity of the false Elora. Part of her wanted to hold her close, but the Archangel''s protection boiled over at the mere thought.

    ?You want¡­ that I¡­?

    ?She suffered by my hand. It is unfair. Help her. You can do it. Adanara can¡¯t?

    ?But... why??

    ?It doesn''t concern you. We are enemies. I will show you the way. Fix her. For her sake. Nobody deserves to suffer this much?

    ?What do you know about fairness, you fiend??

    ?The way is open. Observe by yourself. Choose?

    A dazzling silver light shone in the darkness. Elora''s figure disappeared like a shadow in the sun. An indecipherable mess of sounds thundered in Nene''s ears, the cold enveloped her. She perceived the scent of the vegetation, the coolness of the wind. Hot tears ran down her cheeks. Her head swirled in confusion, the colours of the forest mixed with the sunlight. The pit of her stomach clenched. She spasmed, craned her head forward, and vomited. An acrid sensation set her throat on fire, once, then once again. Her bile spilt over the magic circle and into the grass. Her eyes were so teary she could barely see. She moaned and made low, guttural noises. Finally, she managed to breathe through the nose. The fresh air spread throughout her body. She trembled, moaned and cried.

    Her discomfort gradually dissipated and the light of reason came back to her. She was still alive. She looked disgusted at what remained of the circle on the ground and looked at her hands: the upside-down cross and the burns on her palms confirmed that she hadn''t been hallucinating. The Evil One had taken hold of her, had influenced her. It had lurked in the most intimate parts of her thoughts and had even spoken to her. The image of Elora''s face, her blank, unnatural expression, flashed before her eyes and made her want to scream.

    The sound of running water caught her attention. The lake shore had been extremely silent up until that moment, as had the entire grove. A drop of water fell on her head, so cold that it seeped through her hair to the nape of her neck. A second and a third fell. She looked up in disbelief.

    ?Nene!?

    She heard Nila''s voice. A flicker of reason told her to turn around, to shout at her to stay away. She was the person dearest to her, she had to protect her from that thing. Fear, however, prevented her from moving. She remained dangling on her knees, in the rain, unable to react.

    <hr>

    The lake did not respect the laws of nature, not anymore. Its waters flowed skyward, casting shadows and rainbows on the shore. Deafening splashes and freezing spray spread throughout the surrounding area. Water slid along invisible rivulets, powerful waves crashed against non-existent cliffs, emitting foam and loud crashes. The water had forgotten which was above and below. It converged towards a single point, a black circle suspended about twenty metres from the ground, overlooking the centre of the lake bed, which was drying up. That dark sphere was too pitch black to be an ordinary object. That thing was not blocking out the sunlight, it was consuming it.

    The temperature dropped significantly, the sprays became frost on the grass and foliage. Nila''s voice barely managed to reach her over the deafening noises. Nene stood up and awkwardly took a step back.

    The water gradually organised itself into a huge transparent sphere around the dark chasm and began to change. Blood-red branches spread from the lightless core. Capillaries dripping with murky water were surrounded by pale flesh that formed a bulb, surrounded by muscular filaments and disgusting nerves that shone in the dim light of that unnatural eclipse. The colossal eye suspended in mid-air contracted, its light-devouring pupil dilated. From its edges emerged muscular protuberances that snaked and stretched for many metres. What at first had appeared to be tentacles, instead turned out to be proboscises, dozens of them, with soft, prehensile ends. Each of those had a mouth equipped with a sort of thin, dangling tongue. Finally, growths of purple, livid skin enveloped the eye from above and below, turning into deformed eyelids dripping with heavy tears.

    The creature was at least as large as the dragon they had encountered in the past, its form even more absurd than the spirit Rune. The immense eye equipped with proboscis seemed paralyzed in a painful spasm, its eyelids and pupil dilated, the blood vessels swollen and evident on the white sclera and even under its purple skin.

    Nene didn¡¯t budge in front of that aberration that stood motionless above the muddy chasm once occupied by the lake. A heavy hand grabbed her shoulder, shaking her from her stupor. Bugra yanked her, forcing her to look at him.

    ?Get out of here!?, he shouted.

    Before she could realise what was happening, the man grabbed her arm and dragged her with him. Her legs could barely move, stumbling with every step. At the edge of the grove, she saw the hunters, as well as Nila and Kora, all with their noses turned up and their expressions incredulous in the face of that abomination that had emerged from the lake. Adanara pressed her face against the shaman''s back, trembling like a leaf, refusing to look.

    ?The witch¡­?, Nene muttered.

    ?We''ll think about the witch later!?, Bugra replied. ?We must escape the curse!?

    ?The witch is down there!?, she shouted. ?Under the lake. We have to go there!?

    The man ignored her and continued dragging her towards the others. Nene shook him off and freed herself from his grasp. The hunter stared at her in shock.

    ?The curse was nothing more than the influence of the Evil One, but now it¡¯s gone. All we have to do is¡­?

    Bugra looked up. Nene instinctively turned as well.

    The gigantic eye was watching them, scrutinising them. Heavy tears fell from the lateral extremities and evaporated before colliding with the ground, despite the cold. Its trunks stretched out as far as they could and contracted. A deafening sound, a cacophony of thousands of misshapen trumpets, thundered through the woods. The roar was loud enough to daze Nene. She heard screaming behind her. She tried to cover her ears, but the more her companions screamed, the more the abomination responded with its blood-curdling blasts, an ancestral conversation full of pain. She took a few steps towards the bottom of the lake with uncertainty. The closer she got, the louder the creature became. She felt her teeth chatter, her ears swollen and she feared for her safety. She lowered her head and ran back to Bugra''s side.

    ?It won''t let us get closer!?, she shouted.

    ?Is it guarding the witch''s lair??

    ?We have to get rid of it!?

    ?What?! We don''t even know what it is! It flies!?

    A new chorus of menacing trumpets announced Kora, who stood next to Nene, gripping her spear firmly in both hands.

    ?I told the others to stay back?, she explained. ?Adanara can cover us from afar?

    ?What are you two talking about?!?, Bugra yelled.

    ?Nene, can you take him down?? the shaman asked, ignoring him.

    She nodded. She didn''t share Kora''s ardour, who seemed thrilled at the idea of ??throwing herself against that gruesome servant of the Evil One, but she was happy to feel supported. Her courage risked failing with every glance she cast at the abominable being, so perhaps the shaman''s crazy exaltation was what they needed.

    ?The Archangel''s silver can destroy any damned. But I can''t reach it?

    ?And I can''t fly yet?, Kora said, gnashing her jaws. ?Blast it! Can we get it down to the ground??

    ?Yes, if we had a ballista! Are you insane?!?, Bugra intervened. ?We don''t have the means to¡­?

    ?I''ll act as bait?, Nene interrupted. ?It  doesn''t want us to get close to the bottom, so it will attack us if we move forward?

    ?It¡¯s too dangerous?, Kora said.

    Nene pointed to the place on the shore where she had committed the blasphemous ritual shortly before. The shaman looked there and frowned.

    ?Over there is my cross. If I can get it back, I should be able to fight it off and defend myself. If it attacks me with those... arms, you will have the opportunity to hit it?

    ?Go, then. Are you ready??

    Bugra stared at them with his mouth open. Shocked and pale, he brought a hand to the hilt of his sword but did not draw it. Nene turned toward the chasm. She kept her gaze low to avoid succumbing to fear. She had to focus on her goal, the cross, and trust Kora. That last observation made her hesitate even more. A hand rested on her back and pushed her forward.

    ?Go!?, the shaman shouted.

    She ran. The deafening ringing began again. Nene covered her ears and opened her mouth, hoping that the sound wouldn''t make her head explode. Shadows on the grassy bank moved erratically and forced her to look up. It was a grave mistake, as her legs froze. The eye stared at her, wide open. It was looking for her and her alone. The trunks rose to the sky and moved frantically, agitated as if in panic. She looked at the ground again and walked forward. The deafening sounds increased. Her hands, pressed forcefully on her ears, were of no use. She felt as if her head was being slammed onto something solid, as if it were being thrown against rocks from all sides. She managed to find the magic circle on the ground, shortly before being forced onto all fours, one step away from losing consciousness. She picked up the silver cross. The sacred symbol did not burn her, on the contrary, it stuck to her skin due to how cold the metal had become. The trumpeting was so loud as if the monster was approaching. She had no time left. Fearing for her life, she raised the cross and pointed it at the creature.

    The ringing suddenly halted. The eye, inexorably focused on her, stopped moving. It slowly closed its eyelids, then opened them again. The entirety of its hallucinating form relaxed, its trunks lowered again. Surprised by that unexpected, not at all aggressive reaction, Nene turned towards her companions. Bugra and all the others were cowering and covering their heads with their hands, except Kora, who despite all had assumed a feral posture, on all fours, similar to a feline ready to pounce. A high-pitched sound came from the monster. A single trunk let out a horrifying, yet delicate note. The others followed, orderly. Although their music was just as awful as the blasts earlier, it was not deafening at all; on the contrary, it gradually became somewhat understandable.

    Nene startled and regretted having let her guard down: the sounds, senseless at first, turned out more and more distinguishable. She thought she was having hallucinations, that she was close to delirium due to danger, when she thought she heard a voice.

    ?MAAAAAAAAAA?, the eye thundered.

    A second sequence of senseless trumpeting gradually became orderly. The creature was attempting to make precise sounds, through a trial-and-error process. Its horrendous stutters improved within seconds.

    ?RIIIIII?

    The trunks performed mysterious evolutions, tracing spirals in the air and spitting out puffs and crashes, whistles and tremors. Finally, breathing with prodigious violence, they spoke again.

    ?AAAAAA?

    Nene waved the cross in her hand. The monster''s pupil anxiously followed its every movement, enraptured by the sight of silver.

    ?MA¡­ RI¡­ AAA?, it roared.

    ?Maria??, Nene repeated softly.

    ?MA¡­ RI¡­ AAA?

    As bizarre and incredible as that discovery was, as intriguing as its implications might have been, hesitating in the face of the inconceivable was suicidal. Nene looked at the magic circle in the ground, wondering if the Evil One had, inadvertently or otherwise, shown her the way. A silly idea popped into her mind, and before she could reflect on its stupidity, her hands moved on their own, thanks to the extreme state of anxiety she was in.

    She turned the cross upside-down.

    The eye widened in fury. Its blood vessels visibly pulsed. The trunks reached out towards her like arms trying to catch her. The creature''s sounds turned into chaos, a frenzied series of clicks and whistles too absurd to understand. The floating mass slid seemingly weightless through the air. It was getting closer to her. She stood up and, taking care to keep her arm outstretched and the cross pointed at her opponent, Nene began to run backwards.

    The creature was moving much faster than her. She ran at breakneck speed towards Kora, who, unlike the others, still stunned on the ground, was glaring at the prey ferociously. Her breathing was so laboured that her back was arching, her legs tensed ready to spring. Nene saw the shadow of the being descend on the woods and heard the ringing getting closer and closer. She gave up pointing the cross at the monster and made sure to run as quickly as possible.

    Something foul brushed her hair. She screamed. At that moment, Kora leapt forward, growling.

    Nene lost her balance. She tumbled to the ground. She fell onto her back. The eye was above her, a step away from her. The shaman, flying like a bullet from a slingshot, darted like an arrow towards the sclera of the thing, her spear in her hand. The tip of her weapon easily penetrated the squishy being. A jet of blood covered her face, but it didn''t stop her from screaming like a frenzied beast. The being''s eyelids contracted with such violence that it knocked Kora to the ground and broke her spear in half. The ringing of the trunks changed into painful hisses. The creature''s entire body began to whirl disorientated.

    Nene turned towards Bugra expecting to see him come to their rescue and lend a hand to the shaman, but she saw him on his knees, motionless, paralyzed by fear. An animalistic scream informed her that Kora was still battling the horror, completely alone. She regretted not having had the presence of mind to also retrieve her sword from the shore.

    As she helplessly watched the duel between Kora and the monster, before she could develop a new strategy, something hit her on the shoulder. Old Simig''s enthusiasm was such that he didn''t even notice her presence. After almost stepping over her, the old man continued running towards the creature brandishing an axe. His trembling voice outmatched the inhuman cries of Kora and the abomination both.

    The elderly hunter slashed his rudimentary weapon towards the swirling being''s eyelid. When he tried to extract it from his flesh, he couldn''t. He was hit by a trunk and thrown to the ground, but he got back on his feet almost instantly. Now disarmed, he hit the monster with his bare fists. A trunk swung in the opposite direction to chase him away again. He was not caught unprepared a second time, and grabbed the proboscis on the fly, with both hands. He put all his weight on it and, once immobilised, began to pull.

    ?How dare I call myself your chief??, Bugra shouted. ?Hold on, Simig!?

    The hunter, spurred on by the old man''s actions, finally drew his sword. He ran to Nene''s side and picked her up as if she were weightless. He put her on her feet and hit her on the chest.

    ?We''ll hold it off for you?

    The man said nothing more and charged towards the eye. The creature crashed to the ground and flailed around, striking blindly. It kept its eyelids closed in a desperate attempt to protect itself. Bugra''s sword cleanly severed the trunk immobilised by the elderly hunter, while Kora was clinging to another of the monstrous limbs with nails and teeth.

    Nene unsheathed the silver dagger. Subduing that creature and eliminating it with conventional weapons, if even possible, was a hazardous feat. Every moment of that absurd fight could easily cost one of them their lives. Their best hope was to kill it with a clean strike of holy silver. The monster had not flinched heavily to the blows. In contrast, its eyelids continued to flutter and twitch after Kora had pierced the sclera. Remembering how the entire being had originally been generated from the dark abyss that constituted its pupil, Nene felt like gambling that it was her best chance.

    ?Hold it open!?, she shouted.

    Only Kora seemed to hear her amidst the noises. The woman released her grip on the trunk to which she was clinging and, after a flight of a couple of metres, landed on all fours as if it was everyday business. Letting out a growl too deep for it to be her natural voice, she galloped towards the eye at full speed, leapt with one foot to rest on the lower eyelid, and violently thrust an arm under the upper one. The creature, whose limbs were busy trying to chase away the two Tega Urok, tried to defend itself from Kora by shaking its enormous bulk and twitching its eyelids. The shaman screamed and writhed. She summoned all her strength, and the eye widened. Nene could see the dark pupil, a slit not even half a metre wide, more than enough to strike.

    She darted forward. The increasingly high-pitched whistles were reminiscent of the yelps of a wounded animal. The eye was watering profusely, its white sclera was tinged with a faded red due to the wounds.

    Two severed limbs were shaking like a decapitated chicken, while the others fought desperately against Bugra and Simir, striking powerful blows which, when hit the ground, caused small tremors.

    Nene was one step away from the monster. The cold caressed her face. Kora''s inhuman cries, which alternated between guttural and high-pitched, made her flinch more than those of the horror. Without hesitating further, without wondering what was in there and what would become of her hand, she sank towards the abyss.

    She met no resistance and the creature barely reacted. The pupil was a cold cavity, which narrowed as she stuck the dagger into it. An immense pressure crushed her bones. Her arm was on the verge of shattering. With her free hand, she pointed the cross at the being.

    ?MAAA¡­.?

    The creature began its horrifying chant again. Like the first time, it relaxed a little at the sight of the cross. The pupil dilated slightly and Nene felt free to move her arm again.

    ?...RIIIIII¡­?

    Nene turned the dagger upwards and, leveraging her shoulder, drove the blade into the being with what strength she had left. The thing trembled, shaking with spasms. Its trunks extended to their full length. It floated forward, knocking Nene to the ground, then back, and overwhelmed the two hunters with its bulk. As Nene tumbled through the frozen mud, she saw that Kora was showing no sign of letting go of the monstrosity, even though it was no longer fighting.

    A chorus of high-pitched whistles filled the air. The shrieks grew increasingly fainter. Gradually the trunks were no longer able to contract and fell to the ground. The whistles gave way to panting sighs. The eye gently rested on the shore and only then did Kora let it go. The being, resting on its side, stiff and shaken, looked around trembling, its tears more and more abundant. The sounds from another world gradually ceased, the sighs became delicate. In a final flicker, the black pupil turned towards Nene, or rather, the cross, before becoming opaque. The cavity was now a common hole in the body of that hideous being. The light trapped in it was free again. The sun flooded the shore with spring warmth once again.

    Kora kicked the being, who didn''t react. She turned, panting and covered in moods, towards Nene, her intense and fearful gaze letting out that, despite her excitement, she had been apprehensive the entire time.

    ?Simig??, Bugra called.

    ?I''m fine?, the old man on the ground grumbled, then sat up. ?I''m¡­?, he coughed. ?... fine?

    The two men admired the gigantic corpse at Kora''s feet in disbelief. Bugra picked up his sword from the ground and began to laugh nervously as he sheathed it.

    ?We killed it!?, he exulted. ?Ah! We¡¯ve broken the curse!?

    The old man did not share his enthusiasm and simply sat on the ground, contemplating. Nene got to her feet in pain and checked herself for injuries, but found none worth noticing.

    ?Ahahaha! Victory!?, the hunter shouted.

    Bugra, thrilled to be still alive, wrapped his powerful arms around Kora and lifted her off. The shaman remained impassive as her feet left the ground. Once the man put her down, she did the same with a straight face. The colossus was surprised to be lifted without effort by a person much smaller than him and laughed even more.

    ?You are as strong as ten, Tuatha!?

    ?What are we celebrating??, she asked.

 Chapter 1.47

    ?Nene!?

    Nila''s trembling voice echoed in the silence. Nene turned just in time to see her coming. Nila ran at her with her arms wide open. She was about to jump at her when she regained a modicum of self-control. Her preparation overrode her instincts. She checked her cautiously, first.

    ?Are you okay??, she asked.

    Nene nodded. She lowered her gaze: she felt terribly guilty for having made her worry so much, and for having thought even for a second about celebrating together with Bugra and Kora. The fight with the floating eye had been terrifying, but it also made her feel alive! She had almost died. People who would have suffered had she passed away. That, she had to keep in mind. Nila burst into tears and held her tight. She dropped to the ground and dragged her with her. They knelt in the mud, face to face.

    ?D-don''t do that¡­ ever again¡­?, she sobbed, as she caressed her face furiously.

    ?I''m sorry¡­?

    ?You slayed it, girl!?, Bugra shouted.

    ?We have?, Kora corrected him.

    The big man gave Nene a powerful pat on the back, which would certainly have thrown her to the ground if Nila hadn''t been there to support her. She bumped into her chest and laughed.

    ?What is it??, Nila asked.

    ?I''m sorry for making you worry, but... we slayed it!?

    ?Exactly!?, Bugra interjected again. ?You have a Tega Urok¡¯s soul! You too, Tuatha!?

    ?Shouldn''t you take care of the old man??, she replied.

    ?Nene¡­?

    Nila gently lifted her face. Nene smiled with joy and trembled with fear as Nila cleaned some mud from her as best as she could.

    ?Nene, I don''t want to lose you...?

    ?I know. But¡­ don¡¯t you get it? I feel like I can fight back. I can keep others safe!?

    Nila finally relaxed and smiled back. Then she looked at her face, her ears, and finally her hands.

    ?You lied!?, she grumbled. ?You are hurt!?

    ?Oh¡­ I forgot¡­?

    As soon as she thought about the blisters, she felt the pain again.

    ?You think you can go nuts, just because I''ll patch you up after??, Nila teased her.

    ?Maybe it''s part of my nefarious plan to have you spoil me?

    Nila laughed and hugged her once more. Her half-hearted laugh turned into a soft sob. Nene enjoyed her warmth, her scent, while images of what had just happened flashed before her. Her emotions slowly gave way to the realisation that something impossible had happened, and she had no clue where to start to figure it out.

    ?Inquisitor?, Bugra called.

    ?I''m busy now?

    The man laughed heartily. Old Siming was leaning onto him, coughing and cursing. He got quite a beating, like everyone else, but due to his old age, he was struggling. He was pale and hardly breathing.

    ?You are a druid, are you??, Bugra asked, turning to Nila. ?Can I entrust him to you??

    ?D-druid? Uh¡­ okay, sure¡­?

    ?What are you up to??, Nene asked.

    Bugra laid the other hunter on the ground. Nila immediately went to check on him, ignoring his grumblings about how he was fine and just a little tired.

    ?We need to explore the bottom of the lake. If the witch is hiding down there, it won''t be easy to reach her. The earth is a mud trap?

    ?I''m coming with you. I can notice the witch before anyone else¡­?

    ?No?, Nila ordered. ?You''re not going anywhere. You need treatment first?

    ?Worry not, Inquisitor, I¡¯m not trying to steal your glory?, Bugra laughed. ?My men and I will take care of it. I was a coward just before. I owe it to old Simig. You can rest?

    Kora limped towards them. She was covered in the creature''s fluids and looked like a mess. Even though the blood wasn''t hers, Nene was startled seeing her so dishevelled, her rudimentary clothing torn to shreds and her proud air gone. She raised an arm and showed her her sword.

    ?I found this?, she said.

    ?Thank you¡­?

    When she reached out to grab it, her palms screamed in pain. She groaned in annoyance and gave up on picking up the weapon.

    ?You keep it, for now. Please?

    ?Fine?

    Kora sounded cold, even more so than usual. Was she angry with her? She stood up. The last two hunters approached and immediately bent over their elderly companion. After some insults from the old man, who insisted he was fine, they turned to Bugra with a distressed look.

    ?Forgive us?, one of them said.

    ?Yes, we were cowards, unworthy of the name of Tega Urok?

    Their leader folded his arms. His intense gaze scrutinised them for a long time, finally settling on Simig.

    ?I think we all owe him an apology. We hesitated when the weakest among us rushed into battle without fear?

    ?I''m not weak!?, Simig protested, then coughed.

    ?Forgive us, Simig?, said a hunter.

    ?Let''s not lose heart. We are one step away from finding the witch. Let''s help carry the wounded to safety, then we''ll go ahead to scout?

    ?Yes, chief?

    Nene was picked up like a twig by a hunter. She looked around, nervous. Her nostrils were invaded by the stench of sweat and fur that covered his clothes. The second warrior helped old Simig up and together they walked towards the edge of the woods, away from the shore.

    Nene looked over her palanquin''s shoulder and received a smile from Nila, who was following close behind. In the distance, she saw Bugra offering a hand to Kora, who however didn''t even notice him, and tried to keep up even though she was battered and crippled. When they neared the edge of the tree roots, Nila ran to the front of the group and looked around. Having identified a flat and grassy spot, she pointed it out to the two hunters, who laid down Nene first, then Simig.

    ?Will he be okay??, one of them asked.

    ?I''m already good!?, the old man complained. ?Enough with all the fuss!?

    ?Let me take a look at you?, Nila pleaded. ?There¡¯s no harm in being safe?

    ?Fine¡­?, the old man sulked even more, but didn''t fight back any further.

    ?Can you manage on your own??, Bugra asked.

    ?I could use a hand. Ada??

    There was no reply. Nene looked around, but there was no sign of the witch. Nila jumped to her feet, her voice immediately filled with anxiety.

    ?Ada!?, she called.

    Kora limped over to Nene''s side and sat down on the ground. She checked her right leg with a grimace and left the sword on the grass.

    ?She ran away for sure?, she commented harshly.

    ?B-but¡­ Ada! Ada!!!?

    ?What happened to the Holy Witch??, Bugra asked.

    ?I saw her?, one of the hunters replied. ?She slipped away among the trees, in that direction?

    ?Why didn''t you follow her?!?

    ?I thought¡­ I thought she would gather magical herbs and cast a spell on the monster, or something!?

    ?What were you thinking?!?

    ?I was scared, chief! I''m sorry?

    Nene stood up and reached Nila, who was one step away from running into the woods. She tapped her arm. Nila looked at her shocked, close to tears. Nene sighed.

    ?You heard him. She''s fine, we just need to find her?

    ?What if... what if she¡¯s in trouble??

    ?I don''t sense anything nearby. Don''t worry?, she smiled. ?I''m going to look for her?

    ?What?! No, you have to rest!?

    ?Kora and the old man are barely standing, and you have to take care of them. I''m going. I can do it. I''ll be back soon?

    ?No, s-stop. The Tega Urok can search for her?

    Nene looked at the hunters, bickering among themselves. She wanted to be the one to look for Adanara, because, although she thought Kora was being too harsh on her, she was right. In all likelihood, the witch was trying not to be found. A large research group made of unfamiliar faces would have been counterproductive.

    ?I''ll take care of it. Trust me?

    Nila scanned the bush and called again, in vain. Nene stood next to her and caressed her shoulder. Their eyes met, and she smiled.

    ?When I come back, you¡¯re mine and mine alone?

    Nila gasped exasperatedly. Nene had said something that didn''t sound like her and felt extremely embarrassed all of a sudden. She blushed and cleared her throat. She walked towards the bush.

    ?Be careful?, Nila recommended. ?Y-you''re not even armed?

    ?I''ll be?, she replied.

    She walked through the vegetation. She looked over her shoulder every now and then. Each time, she saw Nila watching her, too anxious to tend to the wounded. When Nene was far enough into the brushes to escape her gaze, she focused on her search. She sighed: she had put on a good face in front of Nila, but in truth she was furious. Adanara had chosen to disappear at the worst time. Finding her would have been like looking for a needle in a forest. After having met the Evil One itself and having destroyed a nightmare born of God knows what blasphemous magic, all she wanted was to rest. Instead, she was wandering through the woods to search for her.

    She tried not to let her emotions get the best of her. If Adanara had indeed fled in fear, she couldn''t be that far. She was likely nearby, hiding, waiting for everything to be over. Unlike Kora, she didn''t feel like blaming her for not having found the strength to come to their aid. The mere sight of the monster would have broken anyone down. However, hopefully, Adanara had not been foolish enough to run off to some remote place. Although the forest had proven to be mostly devoid of danger, it still was an unknown place and the lair for servants of the Evil One. Checking the surrounding area she found nothing but rocks and trees, the same they had come across that morning. The midday sun was high and made visibility as good as possible. However, without help or clues, she might never have found her. Only a stroke of luck could have resolved the matter quickly.

    A tapping sound in the distance caught her attention. The forest was extremely silent and almost devoid of wildlife. That rhythmic sound seemed totally out of place. She followed the incessant ticking that reverberated among the trees. She walked through a ditch filled with bushes and struggled to get out of it. Climbing up a slope turned out to be more difficult than she had imagined, as she was trying not to touch anything with her injured hands. She reached the top of the steep terrain and was out of breath. The sound was a few metres away from her, hidden behind a tangle of branches. She shouldered her way forward and nearly tripped and fell to the ground a couple of times.

    Having overcome the barrier of vegetation, she finally saw it: Adanara''s showy hat was peeking out from behind a boulder, lying horizontally among the woods. The witch was sitting on the ground, her back leaning against a tree. She was holding a stone which she absentmindedly tapped against the boulder while staring into nothingness.

    ?Adanara?, she called.

    The witch boggled visibly, torn from her thoughts. She jumped up to her feet and was about to run.

    ?Wait!?

    Adanara stood still. Nene ran to her. After dropping to the ground, resigned, Adanara curled up and hid her face between her knees.

    ?What are you doing here??, Nene asked.

    ?Go away¡­?

    ?No way. We must stick together. It¡¯s dangerous to wander on your own?

    ?Tsk!?Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Adanara sneered bitterly and raised her head. Nene had never seen her so dejected. She tried her best to think of what might have comforted her.

    ?We did it!?, she exulted. ?The monster is dead. There is nothing to fear anymore?

    The witch looked at her disdainfully. She wasn¡¯t going to budge, and Nene couldn¡¯t understand why.

    ?Did Nila send you??

    ?She was worried about you. I¡¯m too. Let''s go back to the others?

    ?You look beat up?

    ?Huh? Well¡­ Yes, nothing serious?

    Without saying another word, the woman finally stood up and walked in the direction Nene had come from. She watched as she passed, her back hunched, her clothes wrapped tightly around her.

    ?What''s wrong with you??

    ?What''s wrong with me?!?, she replied through clenched teeth.

    Adanara sprinted in front of her. She looked lost and terrified. Her usual facade of anger didn''t hold up but for a moment. Her lips trembled, her eyes teared up.

    ?You could have died. You, Nila¡­ all of you, and¡­. and I¡­?

    ?We made it. It''s all right?, she consoled her.

    ?Maybe this time, but next??

    ?I¡­  I hope there won¡¯t be a next...?

    She giggled sheepishly, but Adanara didn''t do the same. She turned her back and pressed on towards the lake.

    ?Let''s go?, she urged her.

    ?Okay, but... listen, I mean it...?

    ?I don''t wanna talk. Leave me be?

    She walked after her and didn''t dare say anything else. Adanara was once again proving to be a much deeper character than she wanted to let out. Nene was awful at talking to people. Saying or doing the right thing was beyond her reach. Her best option was to keep quiet and hope that Nila could handle her sister better than she did. Adanara walked quickly, and Nene fell behind. At first, she didn''t dare speak up, but, struggling more and more, she called for her.

    ?Wait?, she gasped. ?Slow down?

    The witch turned. After looking at her for a moment, she came back and offered her a hand.

    ?I can''t do this either...?, she whispered.

    ?Huh? No, don''t worry, I just need... I''m tired, that''s all?

    Nene hid her hands thoughtfully. She didn''t want to show her her wounds for fear she''d feel even more guilty, but it had the opposite effect. Adanara sighed for the umpteenth time. She kept walking, at a slower pace. It took them not too long to go back to the shore. Luckily they hadn''t strayed far. They heard the voices of the rest of the group before they could even see them among the foliage. When they emerged from the bush, Nila, who was leaning over the elderly Simig, ran to meet them.

    ?Ada!?, she rejoiced.

    ?Hey¡­?

    Nila grabbed her sister by the shoulders. She gave her a worried and at the same time annoyed stare. Adanara lowered her eyes, like a child caught in the act, while everyone watched in silence.

    ?Where did you go??

    There was no reply. The atmosphere was getting heavy, so Nene looked around for a way out. Luckily for her, Bugra came to her rescue. He gestured for her to come closer, near the chasm left by the disappeared lake. She left behind the voice of Nila, who was questioning Adanara without getting a word out of her. When she reached Bugra, she immediately understood what the man was onto. She shivered, even though the monster was by then dead.

    ?Unbelievable?, the hunter said. ?What¡¯s going on??

    ?I don¡¯t know?, she admitted.

    The eye-shaped monstrosity, generated by the waters of the lake, was once again returning to its original state. Its hideous flesh was dripping everywhere, its bulk having already shrunk significantly in size while rapidly drying in the sun. The grassy ground beneath the corpse was reduced to a quagmire as if after a heavy rain.

    ?Tuatha says it¡¯s going back to the Flow. I don''t know what that means?

    ?Me neither...?

    ?I see. Anyway, I talked with Nila and we thought we should continue tomorrow?

    ?Tomorrow? Why not now??

    Nene looked at her hands and figured that her remark was silly. Bugra smiled and rested a powerful hand on her shoulder, with unusual delicacy.

    ?We must rest and tend to our wounds. Don''t worry, it won''t be a waste of time. In the meantime, I''ll try to figure out how to get over there?

    He pointed to the bottom of the lake. It was a truly enormous chasm, composed of muddy earth, covered with water lilies and other lake plants. Like the rest of the forest, there were no animals in that place, no frogs and not even a single fish left out of the water. At the bottom of the chasm, approximately in the centre of it, a rocky area stood out, made of dark, damp stone, whose smooth surface glistened in the sun. In the middle of it, a sinister crack made Nene feel sick just by looking at it.

    ?What is it? Are you alright??, Bugra asked.

    ?I think¡­?, she gulped hard. ?I think the witch is in there?

    ?Excellent! Finally¡­?

    ?How do you plan to get there? You will sink into that mud?

    ?I think we could use some logs, but it would take days of work and many men. I''ll figure out something. You should rest, Inquisitor?

    She nodded. She went back to the rest of the group who had gathered alongside Simig. Kora was off to the side, lying on the ground. She hadn''t even cleaned the creature''s blood off herself, and her leg looked bad. However, instead of resting, she was sharpening a stone by rubbing it against another, thus crafting a primitive spearhead.

    ?Inquisitor?, a hunter called.

    She walked to him. The elderly Tega Urok was sitting on the ground and drinking from a waterskin. He was visibly exhausted and weakened, but overall he seemed fine. When he saw her, he gave the waterskin to one of his companions and cleared his throat.

    ?Come, girl?, he said in a hoarse voice.

    Nila urged her with a nod of her head. The old man rummaged through a purse on his belt and found a curious metal object, the likes of which she had never seen.

    ?Here. For you?

    ?What is it??, she asked.

    ?It belonged to my nephew. The lake took him away from me years ago?

    Nene picked up the bizarre brass trinket. The cold metal made her feel uncomfortable when it touched her battered skin, but her curiosity prevailed. It reminded her of a telescope, the kind she had seen at the stellarium of the Citadel, but much smaller and more compact, barely as large as her palm. The thick lens was cracked and the brass had become opaque, but it was undoubtedly an object of excellent workmanship, with curvilinear decorations engraved along its entire length, reminiscent of waves.

    ?Is that a gift? Are you sure??

    ?Thank you, for giving peace to a poor old fool?

    The man smiled at her. His teeth were stained with his own blood. Nene glanced at Nila, who intervened.

    ?You''re still too healthy to be talking like this?, she scolded him.

    ?Ah! You sound just like my mother?, he replied.

    ?Will he be okay??, one of the hunters asked.

    ?He''s already fine?, Nila said. ?He has a thick skin?

    ?See? I told you!?

    ?Good. Now it''s your turn?

    Nila grabbed Nene by the arm, implying that she had no escape. She accompanied her near Kora, where she made her sit on a boulder. She then knelt in front of her and began checking her hands.

    ?Do you need us still??, a Tega Urok asked.

    ?No, thanks. Ada, can you help??

    ?We''re going to the chief, then?, the other hunter added. ?I think he wants to explore the area?

    Adanara dragged along next to her sister. She nodded and meekly accepted her every directive. Nila smeared some sticky stuff on Nene''s sores, made in a mortar she''d salvaged from the depths of her seemingly bottomless bag. The poultice felt stingy. Nene gritted her teeth and stomped her feet on the ground.

    ?Hold on, like a good girl?

    After a few very long moments of pain, she felt some relief. Her hands were in a pitiful state. The sores covered in greasy goo looked disgusting, so she looked away.

    ?It''s n-nothing serious, luckily. But how did you get burned??

    ?I don''t know?, she lied.

    ?Really? Ada, do we have bandages??

    ?Yes. I cut a handkerchief?, she replied dejectedly.

    ?Can you take care of it from here??

    ?I can?

    Nila went to check on Kora who, in the meantime, armed with the stone that she had sharpened like a blade, was carving a sturdy branch to make a new, rudimentary spear, as a replacement for her own. Adanara wet some pieces of brown cloth with water from her canteen and wrapped Nene''s hands in them. She squeezed just enough to keep them in place, but not too much to cause her pain.

    ?Try to stay still as much as possible?, she recommended. ?Bands come off easily from this spot?

    ?I''ll try. Thanks?

    The witch smiled slightly. She checked the bandages one last time, then sat down next to Nene. She gently grabbed her head and searched for any wounds that Nila might have missed below her hair.

    ?At least I can do this much...?

    ?You could have done so much more?, Kora said. ?Nene had to act as bait because you stood by and watched?

    Adanara hunched her back. Her hands trembled, as did her voice.

    ?Easy for you to say?, she replied, close to tears.

    ?Harnessing what I taught you, you could have¡­ Ah!?

    Kora groaned. She stiffened and looked at Nila who was touching her injured leg.

    ?My hand slipped?

    ?Not¡­?, Adanara sobbed. ?Not all of us are as strong as you, you half-monster or whatever you are!?

    ?Would that be an insult??, the shaman asked.

    ?Don''t listen to her?, Nene said.

    Kora finished securing the tip of the new spear to the handle. She checked her makeshift weapon one last time, then glared at Adanara and frowned.

    ?I didn''t share my knowledge with you so that you could hide behind my back, while... Ah!?

    ?Slipped. Again¡­?

    ?Are you doing it on purpose?!?

    ?Try me?, Nila menaced her. ?Say something mean to my sis again?

    The shaman''s eyes widened, fearful. Nila''s tone was so cold as to make her shut up. Adanara, after being done checking on Nene, stood up and, trampling her feet on the ground, faced her master.

    ?You taught me because it benefitted you!?, she growled. ?Also, you''re not my mother anyway!?

    That said, she snatched the spear from Kora''s hands and threw it a short distance away. She turned on her heel and went to old Simig, who had been following the argument from afar. Having guessed what was happening, he offered his waterskin to Adanara, who, after sitting next to him, took a long sip.

    ?She''ll never grow up if you keep protecting her?, Kora insisted. ?Birds never learn to fly if they never leave the nest?

    Nila patted her thigh, making her wince. Her glare was furious. She was one step away from going on a rampage. She stood up.

    ?It¡¯s just a bruise. Don''t make any effort. The bird who leaves the nest too early falls flat to the ground?

    Kora was left speechless. Nila abandoned her. Perhaps out of fear, perhaps out of pride, she didn''t say a word until Nila was far away.

    ?Why did she do that??

    She carefully got to her feet and limped to where her new spear had fallen, among the tall grass. Once recovered, she used it as a walking stick to get back close to Nene.

    ?You know... I think sometimes people need kindness to grow?, she observed.

    ?You believe so??

    ?Yes. I mean, it worked for me?

    ?I''ll think about it?

    Kora''s voice and manners were impossible to decipher. It was difficult to understand whether what they were experiencing was personal incompatibility or just cultural differences. Nene noticed a heavy furry cloak lying at the shaman''s feet. Her clothes, revealing by design, had been torn to pieces during the battle, so one of the hunters must have lent her new ones. Whether Kora had left them there because she didn''t understand what they were or for other reasons remained a mystery.

    ?What''s that??, Nene asked, feigning ignorance.

    ?A mat. It belongs to Bugra. He gave it to me without explanations?

    ?Um¡­ that''s a cloak. You can wear it?

    Nene reached for her silver cloak to show her how it was supposed to be worn. Kora looked puzzled but picked up the garment and followed suit.

    ?How is it??

    ?Oh, it''s... warm. It¡¯s soft. Pleasant?

    ?He must have thought you were cold?

    ?Why would I be cold??

    ?Well, we humans, we don¡¯t... go around naked, usually. We would freeze without clothes?

    It was also considered inappropriate to be naked in public, but that was obviously not how the Cloud Folk felt about the matter. Kora nodded and wrapped herself in the fur, all in all happy with the gift.

    ?Nene¡­ what was that??

    ?The eye? I do not know. All I know is¡­?

    ?No?, she interrupted her. ?Not that?

    Kora glared at her. The tension between the two of them suddenly arose. Remembering how the shaman had exterminated the Lightbringer knights, near her sanctuary, Nene felt in danger. She looked towards the others and tried to calm down. They were too close for Kora to hurt her without anyone noticing.

    ?The symbol?, she whispered through gritted teeth. ?On the ground?

    ?S-symbol??, she stammered.

    The memory of the Evil One visiting her soul assailed her. The enemy had taken on Elora''s features and besieged her mind. She hadn''t been strong enough to push it away. The Archangel''s protection had kept it at bay, not her. According to it, she had even welcomed it.

    ?It was you. I know?

    Nene curled up and wanted to cry. It wasn''t the first time she had failed to follow the Church''s teachings, but listening to the Evil One was a new level of blasphemy, even for her.

    ?I''m sorry...?, she whimpered.

    ?The spirit of whispers never brings good advice?

    Kora craned her neck towards her. The left half of her face was still covered in dried blood.

    ?Nene, are you a danger to us??

    ?What? No! No, I could never¡­?

    She closed her eyes and held back tears. She couldn''t answer that question with absolute certainty, not anymore. As much as she wanted to deny it or at least forget it, she had played the game of the Evil One, danced in the palm of its hand without even thinking about it too much. As if that wasn''t enough, she was trying to keep it hidden from her companions, while leading them to the witch''s lair, to which the Evil One itself had granted them access.

    ?Moka didn''t mean to do any harm either. We''ll have to keep an eye on each other, don''t you think??

    ?We cannot doubt each other constantly?

    Kora nodded bitterly. Inside the witch''s haven, it was likely that the Evil One would have been more powerful than ever. To face the dangers that awaited them, they needed to stay united and cooperate, but how was it possible when the whispers risked turning a comrade into a foe?

    ?If you''re not immune either, how can the rest of us be safe??

    ?Maybe¡­ Adanara could help?

    ?Adanara??

    ?Yes. I will consult with her. You¡­stay here. You know¡­?

    ?I understand. I will take this opportunity to rest and meditate on what you said?

    The shaman instinctively tried to sit cross-legged, but she grimaced in pain and resigned to stay half-sitting against the rock. Although she always made a fuss about human culture and comforts, she seemed to appreciate them to a degree: she wrapped herself in the fur cloak and closed her eyes.

    <hr>

    Nene''s account left the sisters speechless. After surviving Nila''s reproaches about the recklessness and dangerousness of her actions, Nene turned to Adanara. In the past, it would have seemed crazy to consult with a witch as an "expert" on the Evil One, yet things had changed. They were in a land far from home, far from the Principality, and they were exploring an unnatural grove, facing damned creatures they had never seen before. Sunset fell upon them. The group prepared for the night, and Bugra and his men had not yet returned.

    ?What did you ask for??, Adanara asked.

    ?Nothing. I don''t understand?

    ?I thought there was always a demand. The Evil One tempts you by offering what you desire most?

    The witch''s testimony coincided with the studies conducted by the Church and with Nene''s own previous experiences, but by the lake, she had felt something different. The Evil One had guided her body, her thoughts, and they had even had a dialogue, if it could be called such.

    ?Did you ask it to t-take us to the witch??, Nila surmised.

    ?No, I didn¡¯t. I didn''t wish for anything, it acted on its initiative. I believe that that monster was guarding the entrance to the witch''s lair. It only became hostile when I tried to get closer...?

    Her statement wasn''t entirely accurate which troubled her deeply. Without thinking too much about it, she had pointed the cross at the creature and, having achieved no effect, she had turned it upside-down. That was when the eye attacked her.

    ?... It got angry seeing the reverted cross?, she whispered.

    ?Are you sure??

    ?No, but¡­ think about it. The monster showed up when I drew that¡­ thing, and then attacked when I showed it again the symbol that the Evil One suggested?

    ?The damned we found in the church was a priest. Do you think that¡­?

    ?It called out a name, after witnessing the cross. ¡°Maria¡±. What does it mean??

    Adanara shrugged. Nila, on the other hand, became thoughtful. They were investigating an absurd mystery without the slightest knowledge of what was happening in that place. Theirs was a desperate undertaking.

    ?¡°Maria¡± is a fairly common n-name in the Principality, I think?

    ?Is it??

    ?Maybe not in the countryside?, Nene admitted. ?But around the Capital, it is. That makes it even weirder. Why did that monster spell that name??

    ?Perhaps it was its name? Maybe it was damned?

    ?A damned... can turn like this??

    The thought that a person could turn into that horror was chilling, more than any horrendous story circulating in the Church library about the Evil One itself. The three exchanged frightened glances as darkness began to reclaim the forest. Shortly before nightfall, Bugra''s group returned to shore, claiming to have found a safe route to reach the rocky ravine in the centre of the lake. Planning to continue the following morning, the group set up camp for the night.

 Chapter 1.48

    Nene woke up to the voices of Bugra and Adanara, who were arguing loudly. She stood up and looked for Nila at her side. They hadn''t slept together that night. Nila had insisted, fearing that her movement could have messed up the bandages, undermining the effectiveness of the ointment and thus slowing down Nene¡¯s healing. She looked at her hands: the bandage had held up. Her sentimental side thought it wasn''t worth it. The discussion, however, became heated, and completely awoke her from her torpor.

    ?You worry too much, I tell you!?, Adanara snapped.

    ?I have to make sure you get out of this unharmed. It would be shameful for me and all the Tega Urok if something happened to you?

    Nene stood up still dazed. Compared to the previous day, however, she felt in excellent shape. The miracles a good night''s rest could make. She lolled towards the two quarrelling. The other hunters were already active and checking their tools and weapons. Kora hadn''t moved from her little spot on the rocks. She was awake, wrapped in her fur cloak, watching from afar. Nila was sleeping soundly, despite the noise, still sprawled on the floor in her travel blanket.

    ?Why are you guys so noisy??, she grumbled.

    ?This... blockhead doesn''t want me to come to the witch''s lair!?

    She walked towards them. She rubbed her eyes and began to frame the altercation: Bugra was kind of reverent towards Adanara, who was not the type to appreciate such attention, no matter how well-meaning. A gust of cool wind woke her completely. She yawned.

    ?Adanara must help me heal the witch?, she observed.

    ?Tuatha says that it¡¯s not necessary, that only you, Inquisitor, must absolutely be there?

    She glanced at Kora. Her expression didn¡¯t change. The shaman knew in detail the practice conceived by Eidelhan, as the sisters themselves had illustrated it in the past. It wasn''t the first time they had faced that dilemma.

    ?Isn''t that so? Tell me, please?, Bugra asked.

    ?Well, that''s true?, Adanara admitted. ?But it doesn''t matter. I''m coming too?

    The witch''s stubbornness was likely a consequence of recent events and her subsequent clash with Kora. Maybe she thought she was redeeming herself by acting bold, yet that wasn''t what they needed.

    ?You''ll all be in danger down there?, she explained. ?Only I am protected by the Archangel, and that might not even be enough. The Evil One gives no quarter?

    ?This is exactly why I want to go and scout ahead! Me and my men. Right, guys??

    One of the hunters responded by nodding. The other, the blond one, after finishing closing his bag, put it on his shoulder and approached hesitantly.

    ?Chief, actually I¡­?

    ?Fihir?!?

    ?I''m sorry, chief. I... I can''t do it?

    ?What?! We have come this far! Glory awaits us! We finally have the chance to free our people from this nightmare!?

    The man lowered his head. Bugra grabbed his shoulders, forcing him to look him in the eyes.

    ?Speak. We are like brothers?

    ?I think of my son, chief?, he confessed. ?If I died here, he... would be alone?

    Bugra sighed and patted him on the shoulder. Adanara, rather than following the conversation, was watching Kora. Whatever was going through her head seemed to be very deep.

    ?A father''s task is to take care of his children. Stay here. You will watch after old Simig?

    ?Yes, chief. Forgive me?

    After dismissing his companion, Bugra went back to Nene. He was frowning, certainly not very enthusiastic about not having the support of one of his own. Nene, however, agreed with his decision. His verdict was sound: a vulnerable individual would have been easy prey for the Evil One, especially in the place where it was at its peak power.

    ?Inquisitor, any suggestion??

    ?Brute force is of little use against the Evil One. Its speciality is deception and manipulation?

    ?But it will come in handy if we encounter more monsters like that!?

    Bugra pointed towards the shore, but the eye was no longer there. During the night it had dripped and disappeared into the ground. As a reminder of its existence, only a pool of mud remained that would soon dry out in the sun.

    Nene rummaged through her belongings. Repelling the Evil One was within her field of expertise, although she had very little practice. A naive idea gave her hope. She took out the silver cross and the two small wooden crosses that she had always carried with her since her training at the monastery.

    ?These may provide some degree of protection, but I don''t have enough for everyone?

    Bugra held out a hand, expecting to receive one. She hesitated. She exchanged a look with Adanara and decided that she wanted to help her. She genuinely believed that having her by her side would prove useful, both because of her magic and because of her familiarity with the enemy.

    ?I am protected by the Archangel and Adanara knows the Evil One very well. I think the two of us could do without it. That said, I only have three crosses?

    ?I''m coming with you!? Kora shouted.

    ?Tuatha is strong, you are welcome to join. Beregard and I will be your escort, Inquisitor?

    ?No?, she objected. ?Nila will never agree to let me go without her once more?

    Bugra looked at her in dismay. His gaze fell right on Nila, who showed no signs of waking up in the slightest. Normally she was extremely reliable, but anyone who saw her in that state would never have entrusted her with such an important task.

    ?She doesn''t know how to fight?, the man protested. ?She can stay here and take care of Simig?

    ?These are my conditions?, she replied.

    Bugra''s height and bulk intimidated her to the point that her voice trembled. Trying to impose on him scared her to death. The idea that, instead of listening to her, he might have decided to try to take the crosses from her by force, scared her even more. She couldn''t admit it out loud, but the real reason she wanted the sisters with her, no matter what, was because she didn''t trust the Tega Urok enough to feel safe in their company when they would have faced the witch and the Evil One. Nila and Adanara would have resisted with all their might, before giving in to its flattery and turning against her. Furthermore, as much as Bugra scared her, it was easier to convince him than Nila.

    ?Then only one cross remains. Allow me to accompany you, Inquisitor. This is our battle, we Tega Urok must see it through!?

    ?You¡¯re leaving me behind??, the other hunter protested.

    ?There will be glory for all of us, my friend. Worry not?

    The man snorted, unhappy with his chief¡¯s decision. Nene offered Bugra one of the wooden crosses but withdrew it when he attempted to grab it.

    ?You will face your greatest weaknesses and have to resist them. One misstep and you could become a threat to everyone else?

    ?I''m aware of that?, the man nodded. ?I won''t disappoint you. Besides, if Tuatha turns against us, you''ll need someone who can try to match her! Haha!?

    Bugra''s joke didn¡¯t land well with Kora, who growled through clenched teeth. The hunter finally received the wooden cross. He carried the second one over to the shaman. As the two bickered over who was stronger, Adanara smiled at Nene.

    ?Thank you?, she said.

    ?I truly believe¡­ I want you with me, that''s it?

    ?I''m going to wake up my sister. You spared the nice cross for her, am I right??

    ?Yes, I, well...?, she stammered. ?What would you have done??

    ?I''m not complaining at all. You''re... you''re a good friend, Nene?

    <hr>

    Bugra assumed command of the expedition that was about to enter the witch''s lair. It took him a while to convince old Simig to stay behind, even though he was still exhausted from the previous day''s fight. He gathered the remaining supplies and shared them with his companions, to whom he entrusted the task of returning to the rest of the horde and leading them to the lake. Once everything was settled, he led the group to the shore, where he had spent the previous day looking for a usable path to the centre of the chasm. A series of sticks were stuck in the mud to mark the places where, through trial and error, he and the other hunters had found stony, walkable ground that would not collapse under their weight.

    The crossing was slow and tiring. Several times, despite the precautions, someone slipped or got trapped in mud up to their knees. The rocky spur that hid the dark ravine, which presumably led to the witch''s hideout, was a few dozen metres away from the shore, but it took them more than an hour to reach it.

    Nene pulled herself up onto the rocks and grabbed Bugra''s hand at the head of the column. They had finally reached the entrance to the cave. With every step her feeling of discomfort and disgust for everything profane had grown stronger and stronger. Before stopping to catch her breath, she turned to help Kora, fearing that she was in pain because of her leg. The shaman accepted her help but, contrary to her worries, climbed up with ease. Bugra almost had to lift first Nila, then Adanara, who dropped to the ground on the slimy rock.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ?We made it?, she gasped.

    ?Yes?, Bugra replied, as he caught his breath. ?Let''s rest a bit. There could be dangers down there.?

    Nene looked at the crack. It was a fissure in the stone, about three metres long and two metres wide. From up close it became obvious that it wasn¡¯t of natural origin. There were steps leading inside, dug into the stone itself and made smooth by time and water.

    ?It''s here?

    ?Yesterday we didn''t dare enter?, Bugra said. ?But today we have daylight on our side. And you, Inquisitor?

    ?A-are those steps??, Nila asked.

    ?We need a light source?, Kora interjected. ?We should have thought of that?

    ?I have?, Bugra replied. ?I just need a moment?

    He threw his heavy baggage from his shoulder to the ground. Tied to the bag were some rudimentary torches, a thick branch with a carved head, in which he had stuck brushwood soaked in pitch. Kora motioned for him to come closer. From the fur cape, which she no longer separated from, her hand emerged and rested directly on the pitch. It caught fire in an instant, which made her jump in fear.

    ?What?! What... what is it?!?

    ?It¡¯s pitch, Tuatha. Never seen it before? It burns like wonder?

    ?I don''t like it. This¡­ black, smelly smoke?

    ?It''s nothing more than resin?

    Kora growled at the flames as if to intimidate them. Bugra laughed and handed the torch to Nene.

    ?Inquisitor, are you ready??

    She grabbed the stick. It made sense for her to go ahead, as she should have been the first to notice any dangers. Her sensitivity made her the ideal explorer against the Evil One, but fear led her to hesitate, especially when she made the mistake of looking into the darkness of the ravine. She took a breath and nodded. Bugra followed her like a shadow as she approached the opening. She directed the flame towards the steps, hoping to see the end, but the light wasn''t intense enough. After several dozen steps, complete darkness enveloped everything.

    ?I''m going in?, she said, unconvinced.

    She put one foot on the first step. It was very small and extremely viscous. Bugra helped her slip into the narrow crack. Out of fear of falling, after just one step, she sat down on the staircase and slipped deeper on her rear. The frame of the ravine seemed like a monstrous mouth closing on the light of day, as Bugra''s face became less and less distinguishable in the shadows. She turned towards the damp abyss, barely illuminated by the flickering flame. Below her stretched a steep corridor carved into the stone, barely large enough for a person to pass through. She moved the torch around to get a better look. The corridor had extremely smooth walls, of artificial origin.

    ?Can we proceed??

    The hunter''s voice boomed through the tunnel, confirming it was deeper than she had hoped. She leaned against a wall, stood up and went down a couple of steps.

    ?So far so good?

    ?Excellent. We¡¯ll light the other torches and follow you?

    Nene waited a few seconds in solitude, in the shadows, and did not dare take a step forward. The air was perfectly still down there. It was a place none should have entered. The irrational part of her mind told her to run away. She had such a terrible feeling that she would have rather fought a damned, a threat she was familiar with. Nila slipped behind her, startling her. Following her, Kora, brandishing a second torch, waited for them to make room for her before she could enter.

    ?God?, Nila sighed, looking around. ?What is this place??

    ?I don''t know...?

    Nene went down a bit then turned to make sure the others were with her. Kora was behind Nila, followed by Bugra, and finally, Adanara, who had been entrusted with their third and last torch. They descended a little more, enough for the entire column to enter that agonising corridor, but they still could not see the end of it.

    ?Do you all have your cross??, Nene asked.

    Her voice bounced off the walls several times until it distorted into an almost inhuman echo. The same happened with her companion¡¯s answers, as well as with the shuffling of their footsteps.

    ?Let''s move forward slowly?, Kora suggested. ?It''s slippery?

    ?If I fall, I''m counting on you, Tuatha?, Bugra joked. ?Hold me or I might crush someone?

    Nila grabbed Nene''s arm, lest she tumble down that endless gorge. She took one step forward, then a second. She moved very slowly, looking downwards. She relied on her hearing for confirmation that the others were behind her. She desperately needed it, so distressed she was by that place. They walked for several minutes without the corridor showing any signs of ending or changing inclination. They passed a point where they heard running water above their heads. The smoke from the resin-based torches was testing everyone''s patience, especially Adanara¡¯s, the last in line, who began coughing after a while. Fortunately, the steps gradually became more passable, less worn and slippery. Having reached a certain depth, they could walk normally. Finally, Nene saw what looked like the outline of a door. She stopped and stretched her arm forward: a stone arch overlooked the entrance to a dark room.

    ?What is it??, Nila asked.

    ?There¡¯s a door ahead?

    ?Let''s hurry?, Adanara''s voice panted in the distance.

    ?Better get out of here as soon as possible?, Kora agreed. ?We might suffocate?

    Nene walked the last few metres carefully. She left Nila''s grasp and rested her free hand on the vault of the arch. The torch illuminated some stone walls, a small cubic room. She walked in. Her boots made a sound she didn''t expect. She recognized the sensation of walking on wooden beams. Moving the torch around her, she saw some dry stone walls. They were inside a building.

    After entering the room, Adanara sat on the floor to catch her breath, cared for by her sister. Bugra asked for her torch and, together with Nene and Kora, began to search the room. Not even their three flames combined were able to completely dispel the darkness of that place, as if it were solid and was closing in on them like the jaws of a beast.

    ?Do you see an exit??, the man asked.

    ?I see light?, Kora replied.

    She pointed to a spot on a wall. Nene strained her eyes but didn''t notice anything. They were hurting and watery from the smoke. She coughed.

    ?Put out the fire?, the shaman said.

    ?We can''t see anything down here!?, Bugra protested.

    ?Put it out. We will all die otherwise. I found a way out?

    The man grumbled but finally took his canteen and poured some water on his torch. He did the same with Kora''s and finally Nene''s.

    ?Hey, have you gone insane already??, Adanara asked.

    ?Nene? Nene??, Nila called in the darkness.

    ?Stand back?, Kora ordered.

    Enveloped in total darkness, guided only by touch and hearing, they obeyed Kora''s request. Nene leaned against a wall and took a few uncertain steps backwards, away from her. After a few moments, her vision adjusted to the darkness and she saw it: a tiny light, a glimmer, a small beam slipping between the stones of the wall. She heard heavy footsteps, someone was moving. Kora took a breath. Then, a violent crash followed. The walls trembled, and the crack widened.

    ?What are you doing??, Bugra asked.

    Kora didn''t answer. More footsteps followed, then a second crash. The crack widened enough to illuminate the shaman''s silhouette. She was throwing herself against the wall using her shoulders, and somehow, with her unnatural strength, she was gradually breaking it down. Another hit made the stones crunch against each other. Kora groaned.

    ?Ah!?, she complained. ?I''m almost there, just give me a moment?

    ?I''ll help you, Tuatha?, Bugra offered.

    The man faced the crack. Nene could make it out pretty well, even though they were still essentially in the dark. What disturbed her was not the incredible strength of her companions, but the light that came from outside. It reminded her of the setting sun, but they had descended too deep for it to be the case. How could sunlight reach there?

    Bugra kicked the wall hard. His boot dislodged the stones slightly. A cloud of rubble rose into the room. Letting out a groan, he gave a second kick, with much more force, and the part collapsed. Kora waved him aside. She took a running start and threw herself against the wall. The shaman disappeared in a flash of light. The noise of stones tumbling over each other was deafening and sunlight dazzled everyone. Thick dust rose. Nene covered her mouth and backed away again, afraid something would collapse on her.

    ?Is everyone okay??, Bugra asked. ?Tuatha? Kora??

    ?I''m fine?, she replied.

    Nene blinked repeatedly, trying to readjust to the light. The wall had collapsed, leaving enough of a gap to cross. Beneath the rubble, Kora lay on all fours, her back covered in boulders large enough to crush an ordinary person. Light flooded the bare room, a simple antechamber with a beamed floor and a smooth ceiling carved into the stone itself. Nila and Adanara were sitting on the ground at the entrance to the corridor, at the end of the very long staircase that led to that shelter sealed by a wall.

    ?What kind of place is this? Has the witch locked herself down here, perhaps??, the hunter asked.

    ?Maybe someone sealed her?, Nene surmised. ?Maybe the people from the church in the woods?

    Kora emerged from the rubble and stood up. She went back into the room to pick up her favourite fur cape from the floor and put it over her shoulder, then went out again.

    ?By the gods...?, Bugra exclaimed.

    The man''s words attracted Nene''s curiosity and anxieties. She followed him, moved closer to the path Kora had opened, peered out¡­ and witnessed incredulously the most absurd sight she had ever seen.

    A dark canopy, typical of the night sky stretched in front of them. Unlike in the night sky, however, the sun was there, or perhaps an imitation of it. A massive cavern, a hundred metres high, and deeper than the eye could see, was illuminated by a sun-like globe that towered below the rocky vault. What at first appeared to be stars, upon closer observation turned out to be dripping rock formations, which reflected the light of the small luminous sun.

    On the right, they saw a grassy hill leading to a valley dotted with trees and sparse vegetation providing refuge for colourful birds. A small stream descended from the hillside, meandering to within a few metres of their position, then turning towards the valley and disappearing into the distance. An adult fawn stared at them alertly, while its cub was drinking unaware of the stream. They had entered an isolated world, illuminated by some bizarre sorcery, populated by animals and lustful vegetation, unlike the forest on the surface.

    Nene walked out of the room and looked over her shoulder. The room was nothing more than an antechamber, a wall that sealed the entrance to the cave, to prevent anyone from getting in or out. A sudden noise made her wince. She turned just in time to see the fawns fleeing into the distance. They ran into the valley without hesitation and disappeared behind the hill.

    ?What¡­?, she stammered. ?What is¡­?

    ?I¡¯ve never seen anything like this?, Kora said dreamily. ?What magic can imitate the Flow to such an extent??

    ?You see it too, right??, Bugra asked in awe.

    Nila came up behind Nene and hugged her. Although a fairy-tale scenario loomed in front of them, a pleasant oasis of uncontaminated nature, the implications of that discovery were decidedly more sinister, especially considering that it was certain that the Evil One was involved in it.

    ?Are these the animals that lived on the surface??, Adanara said.

    ?I don''t think so. How could someone bring them down here??

    ?And that??

    Nila pointed to the sun, or rather, the thing that looked like it. It emitted a very similar light, albeit whitish, which made the entire cavity feel melancholy. Without giving the others time to assimilate that absurd discovery, Kora set off.

    ?From the top of the hill we¡¯ll have a better view?, she explained.

    They followed the shaman in silence. Something was unnerving about the beauty and serenity of that place. The meadows were teeming with grasshoppers and other insects, the scattered trees projected bizarre shadows, generated by that sun that wasn''t such. Their trunks were mostly gnarled and very tall, devoid of branches except for the top, where all their foliage was concentrated as if they were desperately trying to extend upwards as much as possible. Nonetheless, they were small in stature and provided shelter for squirrels and sparrows, whose chirps overlapped with the sound of cicadas. Forgetting about the location and origin of that place, anyone would have thought it was beautiful, a wonderful corner of nature, an oasis of peace.

    Having reached the top of the small hill, their horizon expanded onto a wonderful valley with a soft profile, contained between the walls of the underground cave, hundreds, perhaps thousands of metres wide. Dark rock walls marked clear boundaries in the distance, within which flowering meadows, streams, stands of trees and shrubs, herds of goats and the occasional fawn existed placidly. The valley stretched as far as the eye could see towards the sun, then dropped suddenly into a precipice. That cave was large enough to house an entire habitat, and the warmth generated by the star was pleasant on the skin.

    Nene struggled against her sensations: a part of her felt extremely relaxed and wanted to stay in that wonderful place. At the same time, the Archangel''s protection within her was kicking in stronger than ever, especially when she looked up at the sun. Kora suddenly darkened her field of vision, snapping her out of her thoughts. The shaman craned her neck as if trying to peer into the distance.

    ?Do you see anything, Tuatha??

    She squinted. Bugra walked next to her and did the same. Finally, he pointed to the distance, surprised.

    ?There''s a house over there?